<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Harnack’s multi-volume work is considered a monument of liberal Christian
			historiography. For Harnack, applying the methods of historical criticism to the Bible
			signified a return to true Christianity, which had become mired in unnecessary and even
			damaging creeds and dogmas. Seeking out what “actually happened,” for him, was one
			way to strip away all but the foundations of the faith. With the History of Dogma series,
			Harnack sets out on this project, tracing the accumulation of Christianity’s doctrinal
			systems and assumptions, particularly those inherited from Hellenistic thought. As
			Harnack explains, only since the Protestant Reformation have Christians begun to cast
			off this corrupting inheritance, which must be entirely cast off if Christianity is to remain
			credible and relevant to people’s lives. Rather controversially, the historian rejects the
			Gospel of John as authoritative on the basis of its Greek influences.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(tr. Neil Buchanan)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>harnack</authorID>
			<bookID>dogma3</bookID>
			<workID>dogma3</workID>
			<bkgID>history_of_dogma_volume_iii_(harnack)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>History of Dogma - Volume III</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Adolf Harnack</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Harnack, Adolf (1851-1930)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BT21.H33 V.3</DC.Subject>

				<DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Doctrinal theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Doctrine and dogma</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; Theology</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-02-20</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/harnack/dogma3.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.06%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">HISTORY OF DOGMA</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.3">DR. ADOLPH HARNACK</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.4">ORDINARY PROF. OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY, AND FELLOW OF THE ROYAL 
ACADEMY OF SCIENCE, BERLIN</h4>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:48pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in" id="i-p0.5">
<p style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p1">TRANSLATED FROM THE THIRD GERMAN<br />
EDITION</p>
</div>
<h4 id="i-p1.2">BY</h4>
<h3 id="i-p1.3">NEIL BUCHANAN</h3>
<h3 id="i-p1.4">VOLUME III</h3>





<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Volume III." progress="0.09%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Volume III.</h2>

      <div2 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.09%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">EDITOR’S PREFACE. </h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.1">The</span> first chapter in this volume forms 
the concluding chapter of the First Volume of the German Work. It answers to the 
Seventh Chapter of the Second Book of the first great division of the subject, which 
has for its aim to shew the <i>origin of Ecclesiastical Dogma</i>. The First Book 
treats of the Preparation for Dogma; the Second of the Laying of the Foundation. 
This Second Book begins with the second volume of the English Translation, and closes 
with the first chapter of the third volume now published. Thereafter commences the 
Second Part of the Work, which deals with the <i>Development of Dogma</i>. The numbering 
of the chapters here begins anew, running on from I. to VI.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">The Second Volume of the German Work commences with the Second 
Part, and tells the story of the Development of Dogma till the time of Augustine. 
Only a portion of it appears in this volume. The remainder will form the contents 
of the Fourth Volume. The author has prefixed to the volume two prefaces, one to 
the first, the other to the third Edition. These are here given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">The Appendix on Manichæism is the last of four which appear at 
the end of the first volume of the German Edition. The first three of these will 
be found at the end of the first volume of the English Edition.</p>
<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.i-p4">A. B. BRUCE.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5"><i>Glasgow</i>, August, 1897.</p>

<pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />

<h2 id="ii.i-p5.1">AUTHOR’S PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION OF VOLUME II. OF THE GERMAN WORK.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">THE first half of the second part of the History of Dogma is here 
given apart and as the second volume, because it is complete in itself, and I shall 
be prevented from completing the work at once by other tasks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">The account contained in the following pages would have been shorter, 
if I could have persuaded myself of the correctness of the opinion, that a single, 
all-determining thought obtained its true development in the History of Dogma from 
the fourth to the eighth century. This opinion dominates, apart from a few monographs, 
all writings on the History of Dogma, and gives a uniform impress to the accounts 
of Protestants and Catholics. I share it within certain limits; but these very limits, 
which I have endeavoured to define,<note n="1" id="ii.i-p7.1"><i>Vide</i> pp. 167 ff. of this volume.</note> 
have not yet received due attention. In the fourth century the formula that was 
correct, when judged by the conception of redemption of the ancient Church, prevailed; 
but the Fathers, who finally secured its triumph, did not give it the exposition 
which it originally demanded. In the fifth century, or the seventh, on the contrary, 
a formula that, measured by the same standard, was incorrect, prevailed; yet it 
was associated with an exposition that to some extent compensated for the incorrectness. 
In both cases, however, the imperfections of the conclusion, which are explained 
from various circumstances, became of the highest importance. For in them we find 
the reason why the phantom Christ did not wholly oust the historical; and, in order 
to overcome them, men turned anew to Philosophy, especially to Aristotle. The orthodox 
Church owes two things to the incorrect form in which the Trinitarian and Christological 
Dogma was finally stated: (1) contact with the Gospel, and (2) renewed contact with 
ancient science, <i>i.e.</i>, scholasticism.</p>

<pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8">The account of these conditions demanded a more minute discussion 
of the process of the History of Dogma, than is usual in the ordinary text-books. 
Dogma developed slowly and amid great obstacles. No single step should be overlooked 
in the description, and, in particular, the period between the fourth and fifth 
Councils is not less important than any other. Political relationships, at no point 
decisive by themselves, yet everywhere required, as well as western influences, 
careful attention. I should have discussed them still more thoroughly, if I had 
not been restrained by considerations of the extent of the book. I have included 
the state of affairs and developments in the West, so far as they were related to, 
and acted upon, those in the East. In the following Book I shall begin with Augustine. 
The scientific theological expositions of the Fathers have only been brought under 
review, where they appeared indispensable for the understanding of Dogma. In any 
case I was not afraid of doing too much here. I am convinced that a shorter description 
ought not to be offered to students of Theology, unless it were to be a mere guide. 
The history of Christian Dogma—perhaps the most complicated history of development 
which we can completely review—presents the investigator with the greatest difficulties; 
and yet it is, along with the study of the New Testament, and in the present position 
of Protestantism, the most important discipline for every one who seeks really to 
study Theology. The theologian who leaves the University without being thoroughly 
familiar with it, is, in the most critical questions, helplessly at the mercy of 
the authorities of the day. But the royal way to the understanding of the History 
of Dogma, opened up by F. Chr. Baur, and pursued by Thomasius, does not lead to 
the goal; for by it we become acquainted with the historical matter only in the 
abbreviated form required for the defence of the completed Dogma.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9">The history of the <i>development</i> of Dogma does not offer 
the lofty interest, which attaches to that of its <i>genesis</i>. When we return 
from the most complicated and elaborate doctrinal formulas, from the mysticism of 
the Cultus and Christian Neoplatonism, from the worship of saints and ceremonial 
ritual of the seventh and eighth centuries, back to Origen and the third century, 
we are astonished to find that all we have mentioned was really in existence at 
the earlier date. Only it existed. then amid a mass of different material, and its 
footing was insecure In many respects the whole historical development of Dogma 
from the fourth century to John of Damascus and Theodore of Studion was simply a 
vast process of reduction, selection, and definition. In the 

<pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />East we are no longer called upon to deal in any quarter with new and 
original matter, but always rather with what is traditional, derivative, and, to 
an increasing extent, superstitious. Yet that to which centuries devoted earnest 
reflection, holding it to be sacred, will never lose its importance, as long as 
there still exists among us a remnant of the same conditions which belonged to those 
times. But who could deny that those conditions—in the Church and in learning —are 
still powerful among us? Therefore even the religious formulas are still in force 
which were created in the Byzantine age; nay, they are the dogmas
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p9.1">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span> in all Churches, so that the popular 
idiom is nowise wrong which with the word "dogma" primarily designates the doctrines 
of the Trinity and the divine humanity of Christ. The inquirer who follows the development 
of these dogmas after the fourth century, and who, owing to the want of originality 
and freshness in his material, loses pleasure in his work, is ever and again reanimated, 
when he considers that he has to deal with matters which have gained, and still 
exercise, an immense power over the feelings and minds of men. And how much it is 
still possible for us to learn, as free Evangelical Christians, especially after 
generations of scholars have dedicated to this history the most devoted industry, 
so that no one can enter into their labours without becoming their disciples!
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">I know very well that it would be possible to treat the material 
reviewed in this book more universally than I have done. My chief purpose was to 
show how matters arose and were <i>in their concrete manifestation</i>. But the 
task of making dogma really intelligible in all its aspects within the limits of 
a History of Dogma, is after all as insoluble as any similar problem which isolates 
a single object from Universal History, and requires its investigation in and by 
itself. This limitation I need only recall. But something further has to be said. 
Dogmas, undoubtedly, admit of a process of refinement, which would bring them closer 
to our understanding and our feeling. But my powers are not equal to this lofty 
task, and even if I possessed the uncommon qualities of the psychologist and the 
religious philosopher, I should have hesitated about employing them in this book; 
for I did not wish to endanger the reliability of what I had to present by reflections, 
which must always remain more or less subjective. Thus I have limited myself to 
a few hints; these will only be found where the nature of the material itself induced 
me to seek for the far remote thought underlying the expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p11">I have throughout striven in this volume, to give such an account 
as 

<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />
would demand to be read connectedly; for a work on the history of dogma, which is 
used only for reference, has missed its highest aim. I have believed that I could 
not dispense with the addition of numerous notes, but the text of the book is so 
written that the reader, if he prefers it, may disregard them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12"><i>Marburg</i>, 14 June, 1887.</p>
<h2 id="ii.i-p12.1">PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION. </h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13">I HAVE subjected this volume to a thorough revision, and have 
sought to improve and strengthen it in not a few places. May this new edition also 
promote the study of a historical period whose products are still held by many among 
us to be incapable of reform.</p>
<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.i-p14">ADOLF HARNACK.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p15"><i>Berlin</i>, 28 May, 1894.</p>

<pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />
<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p15.1">CONTENTS. </h2>
<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p15.2">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p15.3">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p15.4" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p15.5" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p15.6" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p15.7" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p15.8" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p15.9">
<td colspan="5" style="text-align:center" id="ii.i-p15.10">FIRST PART: SECOND BOOK CONTINUED.<note n="2" id="ii.i-p15.11"><i>Vide</i> 
Editor’s Preface to this volume.</note></td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p15.12">
<td colspan="4" id="ii.i-p15.13">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p16">CHAPTER I.—The decisive success 
of theological speculation in the sphere of the Rule of Faith, or, the defining 
of the norm of the Doctrine of the Church due to the adoption of the Logos 
Christology</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.1">1-118</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.2">
<td rowspan="8" id="ii.i-p16.3"> </td>
<td rowspan="8" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p16.4">1.</td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p16.5">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.6">1</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.7">
<td rowspan="7" id="ii.i-p16.8"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.9">Significance of the Logos Doctrine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.10">2</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.11">
<td style="height:27pt" id="ii.i-p16.12">Consequences</td>
<td style="height:27pt" id="ii.i-p16.13">3</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.14">
<td id="ii.i-p16.15">Historical retrospect </td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.16">5</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.17">
<td id="ii.i-p16.18">Opposition to the Logos Doctrine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.19">7</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.20">
<td id="ii.i-p16.21">The Monarchians, within Catholicism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.22">8</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.23">
<td id="ii.i-p16.24">Precatholic only among the Alogi</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.25">12</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.26" />
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.27">
<td id="ii.i-p16.28">Division of subject, defective information</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.29">13</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.30">
<td rowspan="6" id="ii.i-p16.31"> </td>
<td rowspan="6" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p16.32">2.</td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p16.33">Secession of Dynamistic Monarchianism, or Adoptianism 14</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.34">14</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.35">
<td id="ii.i-p16.36">a.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.37">The so-called Alogi in Asia Minor</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.38">14</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p16.39">
<td id="ii.i-p16.40">b.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.41">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p17">The Roman Monarchians: Theodotus 
the leatherworker and his party; Asclepiodotus, Hermophilus, Apollonides. 
Theodotus the money-changer, also the Artemonites</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.1">20</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p17.2">
<td id="ii.i-p17.3">c.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.4">Traces of Adoptian Christology in the West after Artemas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.5">32</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p17.6">
<td id="ii.i-p17.7">d.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.8">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p18">Ejection of Adoptian Christology 
in the East.—Beryll of Bostra, Paul of Samosata etc.</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.1">34</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p18.2">
<td id="ii.i-p18.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.4">
<p style="text-indent:1.5em" id="ii.i-p19">Acta Archelai, Aphraates</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.1">50</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p19.2">
<td rowspan="3" id="ii.i-p19.3"> </td>
<td rowspan="3" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p19.4">3.</td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p19.5">Expulsion of Modalistic Monarchianism </td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.6">51</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p19.7">
<td id="ii.i-p19.8">a.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.9">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p20">Modalistic Monarchians in Asia 
Minor and in the West: Noetus, Epigonus, Cleomenes, Æschines, Praxeas, Victorinus, 
Zephyrinus, Sabellius, Callistus</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.1">51</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p20.2">
<td id="ii.i-p20.3">b.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.4">The last stages of Modalism in the West, and the state of Theology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.5">73</td>
</tr>
</table>
<pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />

<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p20.6">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p20.7">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p20.8" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p20.9" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p20.10" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p20.11" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p20.12" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p20.13">
<td rowspan="16" id="ii.i-p20.14"> </td>
<td rowspan="16" id="ii.i-p20.15"> </td>
<td rowspan="2" id="ii.i-p20.16"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.17">
<p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p21">Commodian, Amobius, Lactantius</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.1">77</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p21.2">
<td id="ii.i-p21.3">
<p style="margin-left:2em" id="ii.i-p22">Theology of the West about A.D. 300</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.1">78</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p22.2">
<td rowspan="14" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p22.3">c.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.4">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p23">Modalistic Monarchians in the 
East: Sabellianism and the History of Philosophical Christology and Theology 
after Origen</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.1">81</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.2">
<td id="ii.i-p23.3">Various forms of Sabellianism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.4">82</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.5">
<td id="ii.i-p23.6">Doctrine of Sabellius</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.7">83</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.8">
<td id="ii.i-p23.9">The fight of the two Dionysii</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.10">88</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.11">
<td id="ii.i-p23.12">The Alexandrian training school</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.13">95</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.14">
<td id="ii.i-p23.15">Pierius</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.16">96</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.17">
<td id="ii.i-p23.18">Theognostus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.19">96</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.20">
<td id="ii.i-p23.21">Hieracas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.22">98</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.23">
<td id="ii.i-p23.24">Peter of Alexandria</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.25">99</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.26">
<td id="ii.i-p23.27">Gregory Thaumaturgus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.28">101</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p23.29">
<td id="ii.i-p23.30">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p24">Theology of the future: combination 
of theology of Irenæus with that of Origen: Methodius</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.1">104</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p24.2">
<td id="ii.i-p24.3">Union of speculation with Realism and Traditionalism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.4">105</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p24.5">
<td id="ii.i-p24.6">Dogmatic culminating in Monachism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.7">110</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p24.8">
<td id="ii.i-p24.9">Close of the development: Identification of Faith and Theology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.10">113</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p24.11">
<td colspan="5" id="ii.i-p24.12">SECOND PART. THE DEVELOPMENT OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p24.13">
<td rowspan="7" id="ii.i-p24.14"> </td>
<td colspan="4" id="ii.i-p24.15">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p25">FIRST BOOK. The History of 
the Development of Dogma as the Doctrine of the God-man on the basis of 
Natural Theology.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p25.1">
<td rowspan="6" id="ii.i-p25.2"> </td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p25.3">CHAPTER I.—Historical Situation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.4">121-162</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p25.5">
<td rowspan="6" id="ii.i-p25.6"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.7">Internal position of the Church at the beginning of the fourth Century
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.8">121</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p25.9">
<td id="ii.i-p25.10">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p26">Relative unity of the Church 
as World-Church, apostolicity and secularisation</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.1">123</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p26.2">
<td id="ii.i-p26.3">Asceticism culminating in monachism as bond of unity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.4">127</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p26.5">
<td id="ii.i-p26.6">State of Theology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.7">131</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p26.8">
<td id="ii.i-p26.9">Theology influenced by Origen departs from strict monotheism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.10">135</td>
</tr>
</table>
   
<pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />
<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p26.11">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p26.12">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p26.13" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p26.14" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p26.15" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p26.16" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p26.17" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p26.18">
<td rowspan="9" id="ii.i-p26.19"> </td>
<td rowspan="9" id="ii.i-p26.20"> </td>
<td rowspan="9" id="ii.i-p26.21"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.22">Conservative Theology in the East</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.23">137</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p26.24">
<td id="ii.i-p26.25">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p27">Critical state of the Logos doctrine, 
and the epochmaking importance of Athanasius</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p27.1">138</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p27.2">
<td id="ii.i-p27.3">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p28">The two lines in which Dogma 
developed historically after Nicene Council</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.1">144</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.2">
<td id="ii.i-p28.3">Periods of History of Dogma, chiefly in the East </td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.4">148</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.5">
<td id="ii.i-p28.6">First period up to A.D. 381</td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.7">150</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.8">
<td id="ii.i-p28.9">Second period up to A.D. 451 </td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.10">152</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.11">
<td id="ii.i-p28.12">Third period up to A.D. 553 </td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.13">154</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.14">
<td id="ii.i-p28.15">Fourth period up to A.D. 680 </td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.16">156</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.17">
<td id="ii.i-p28.18">Last period and close of process of History of Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.19">157</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p28.20">
<td rowspan="11" id="ii.i-p28.21"> </td>
<td rowspan="11" id="ii.i-p28.22"> </td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p28.23">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p29">CHAPTER II.—Fundamental Conception 
of Salvation and General Outline of System of Doctrine</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p29.1">163-190</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p29.2">
<td rowspan="2" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p29.3">§ 1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p29.4">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p30">Conception of Redemption as deification 
of humanity consequent upon Incarnation of Deity</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p30.1">163</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p30.2">
<td id="ii.i-p30.3">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p31">Reasons for delay, and for acceptance 
in imperfect form, of dogmatic formulas corresponding to conception of Redemption
</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.1">167</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p31.2">
<td rowspan="8" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p31.3">§ 2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.4">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p32">Moral and Rational element in 
System of Doctrine. Distinction between Dogmas and Dogmatic presuppositions 
or conceptions</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.1">172</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p32.2">
<td id="ii.i-p32.3">Sketch of System of Doctrine and History of Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.4">177</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p32.5">
<td id="ii.i-p32.6">Supplement 1. Criticism of principle of Greek System of doctrine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.7">178</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p32.8">
<td id="ii.i-p32.9">         ”          
2. Faith in Incarnation of God, and Philosophy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.10">179</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p32.11">
<td id="ii.i-p32.12">         ”          
3. Greek Piety corresponding to Dogma </td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.13">179</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p32.14">
<td id="ii.i-p32.15">
<p style="margin-left:6.5em; text-indent:-6.5em" id="ii.i-p33">         
”          4. Sources from 
which Greek Dogma is to be derived; Difficulty of selecting and using them; 
Untruthfulness and forgeries</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p33.1">181</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p33.2">
<td id="ii.i-p33.3">         ”          
5. Form to which expression of faith was subject</td>
<td id="ii.i-p33.4">185</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p33.5">
<td id="ii.i-p33.6">
<p style="margin-left:6.5em; text-indent:-6.5em" id="ii.i-p34">         
”          6. Details of Eschatology: 
agreement of Realism and Spiritualism; Obscuration of idea of Judgment</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.1">186</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p34.2">
<td rowspan="7" id="ii.i-p34.3"> </td>
<td rowspan="7" id="ii.i-p34.4"> </td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p34.5">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p35">CHAPTER III.—Sources of knowledge: 
or Scripture, Tradition and the Church</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.1">191-239</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p35.2">
<td id="ii.i-p35.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.4">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.5">191</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p35.6">
<td rowspan="5" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p35.7">1</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.8">Holy Scripture. Old Testament in the East</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.9">192</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p35.10">
<td id="ii.i-p35.11">Old Testament in the West </td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.12">194</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p35.13">
<td id="ii.i-p35.14">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p36">New Testament in the East; its 
close; and hesitations New Testament in the West</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.1">195</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.2">
<td id="ii.i-p36.3">Dogma of Inspiration and pneumatic exegesis </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.4">199</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.5">
<td id="ii.i-p36.6">Uncertainties of exegesis (Spiritualism and literalism) </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.7">199</td>
</tr>
</table>

<pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />
<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p36.8">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p36.9">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p36.10" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p36.11" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p36.12" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p36.13" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p36.14" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.15">
<td rowspan="35" id="ii.i-p36.16"> </td>
<td rowspan="20" id="ii.i-p36.17"> </td>
<td rowspan="4" id="ii.i-p36.18"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.19">Exegesis of Antiochenes</td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.20">201</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.21">
<td id="ii.i-p36.22">Exegesis in the West, Augustine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.23">202</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.24">
<td id="ii.i-p36.25">Uncertainties as to attributes and sufficiency of Scripture </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.26">205</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.27">
<td id="ii.i-p36.28">The two Testaments </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.29">206</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.30">
<td rowspan="12" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p36.31">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.32">2. Tradition. Scripture and Tradition </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.33">207</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p36.34">
<td id="ii.i-p36.35">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p37">The creed or contents of Symbol 
is tradition; Development of symbol, Distinction between East and West</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p37.1">208</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p37.2">
<td id="ii.i-p37.3">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p38">Cultus, Constitution, and Disciplinary 
regulations covered by notion of Apostolic Tradition, the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.i-p38.1">παράδοσις ἄγραφος</span></p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.2">211</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.3">
<td id="ii.i-p38.4">Authority and representation of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.5">214</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.6">
<td id="ii.i-p38.7">Councils</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.8">215</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.9">
<td id="ii.i-p38.10">Common Sense of Church </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.11">219</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.12">
<td id="ii.i-p38.13">"Antiquity"; Category of the "Fathers"</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.14">219</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.15">
<td id="ii.i-p38.16">Apostolic Communities, Patriarchate </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.17">221</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.18">
<td id="ii.i-p38.19">Rome and the Roman Bishop: prestige in East</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.20">224</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.21">
<td id="ii.i-p38.22">View of innovations in the Church </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.23">228</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.24">
<td id="ii.i-p38.25">Summing up on general notion of Tradition </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.26">230</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.27">
<td id="ii.i-p38.28">Vincentius of Lerinum on Tradition </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.29">230</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.30">
<td rowspan="4" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p38.31">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.32">The Church. Notion and definition of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.33">233</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.34">
<td id="ii.i-p38.35">Unimportance of the Church in Dogmatics proper </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.36">235</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p38.37">
<td id="ii.i-p38.38">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p39">Reasons for considering the Church: 
predominance of interest in the Cultus</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p39.1">236</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p39.2">
<td id="ii.i-p39.3">Divisions of the One Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p39.4">237</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p39.5">
<td colspan="4" id="ii.i-p39.6">A.—Presuppositions of Doctrine of Redemption or Natural 
Theology. </td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p39.7">
<td rowspan="14" id="ii.i-p39.8"> </td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p39.9">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p40">CHAPTER IV.—Presuppositions 
and Conceptions of God the Creator as Dispenser of Salvation</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.1">241-254</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.2">
<td rowspan="8" id="ii.i-p40.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.4">Proofs of God, method in doctrine of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.5">241</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.6">
<td id="ii.i-p40.7">Doctrine of nature and attributes of God </td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.8">244</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.9">
<td id="ii.i-p40.10">Cosmology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.11">247</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.12">
<td id="ii.i-p40.13">The upper world</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.14">248</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.15">
<td id="ii.i-p40.16">Doctrine of Providence. Theodicies </td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.17">249</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.18">
<td id="ii.i-p40.19">Doctrine of Spirits; Influence of Neoplatonism </td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.20">251</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.21">
<td id="ii.i-p40.22">Significance of doctrine of angels in practice and cultus </td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.23">251</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.24">
<td id="ii.i-p40.25">Criticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.26">254</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p40.27">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p40.28">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p41">CHAPTER V.—Presuppositions 
and conceptions of man as recipient of Salvation</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.1">255-287</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.2">
<td rowspan="4" id="ii.i-p41.3"> </td>
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p41.4">The common element </td>
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p41.5">255</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.6">
<td id="ii.i-p41.7">Anthropology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.8">256</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.9">
<td id="ii.i-p41.10">Origin of Souls</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.11">259</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.12">
<td id="ii.i-p41.13">Image of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.14">260</td>
</tr>
</table>

<pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />
<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p41.15">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p41.16">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p41.17" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p41.18" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p41.19" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p41.20" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p41.21" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.22">
<td rowspan="31" id="ii.i-p41.23"> </td>
<td rowspan="14" id="ii.i-p41.24"> </td>
<td rowspan="14" id="ii.i-p41.25"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.26">Primitive State</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.27">261</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.28">
<td id="ii.i-p41.29">Primitive State and Felicity </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.30">261</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.31">
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p41.32">Doctrine of Sin, the Fall and Death</td>
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p41.33">263</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.34">
<td id="ii.i-p41.35">Influence of Natural Theology on Doctrine of Redemption </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.36">265</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.37">
<td style="height:27pt" id="ii.i-p41.38">Blessing of Salvation something natural</td>
<td style="height:27pt" id="ii.i-p41.39">266</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.40">
<td id="ii.i-p41.41">Felicity as reward </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.42">266</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.43">
<td id="ii.i-p41.44">Revelation as law; rationalism </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.45">267</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.46">
<td id="ii.i-p41.47">Influence of rationalism on Dogma </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.48">269</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.49">
<td id="ii.i-p41.50">Neutralising of the historical; affinity of rationalism and mysticism
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.51">270</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.52">
<td id="ii.i-p41.53">More precise account of views of Athanasius</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.54">272</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.55">
<td id="ii.i-p41.56">Of Gregory of Nyssa </td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.57">276</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.58">
<td id="ii.i-p41.59">Of Theodore</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.60">279</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.61">
<td id="ii.i-p41.62">Of John of Damascus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.63">283</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.64">
<td id="ii.i-p41.65">Conclusion</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.66">287</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p41.67">
<td colspan="4" id="ii.i-p41.68">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p42">B.—The doctrine of Redemption 
in the Person of the God-man, in its historical development.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p42.1">
<td rowspan="16" id="ii.i-p42.2"> </td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p42.3">
<p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p43">CHAPTER VI.—Doctrine of the 
necessity and reality of Redemption through the Incarnation of the Son of 
God</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.1">288-304</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.2">
<td rowspan="15" id="ii.i-p43.3"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.4">The decisive importance of the Incarnation of God </td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.5">288</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.6">
<td id="ii.i-p43.7">Theory of Athanasius</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.8">290</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.9">
<td id="ii.i-p43.10">Doctrines of Gregory of Nyssa </td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.11">296</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.12">
<td id="ii.i-p43.13">Pantheistic perversions of thought of Incarnation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.14">299</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.15">
<td id="ii.i-p43.16">Other teachers up to John of Damascus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.17">301</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.18">
<td id="ii.i-p43.19">Was Incarnation necessary apart from sin?</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.20">303</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.21">
<td id="ii.i-p43.22">Idea of predestination </td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.23">303</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p43.24">
<td id="ii.i-p43.25">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p44">Appendix. The ideas of redemption 
from the Devil, and atonement through the work of the God-man</p>
</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.1">305-315</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.2">
<td id="ii.i-p44.3">Mortal sufferings of Christ </td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.4">305</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.5">
<td id="ii.i-p44.6">Christ's death and the removal of sin </td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.7">306</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.8">
<td id="ii.i-p44.9">Ransom paid to the Devil</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.10">307</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.11">
<td id="ii.i-p44.12">Christ's death as sacrifice—vicarious suffering of punishment </td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.13">308</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.14">
<td id="ii.i-p44.15">Western views of Christ's work. Juristic categories, satisfactio</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.16">310</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.17">
<td id="ii.i-p44.18">Christ as man the atoner</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.19">313</td>
</tr>
<tr id="ii.i-p44.20">
<td id="ii.i-p44.21">Appendix on Manichæism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.22">316</td>
</tr>
</table>
<pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="First Part: Second Book Continued" progress="2.01%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.ii.i">
<h1 id="ii.ii-p0.1">FIRST PART: SECOND BOOK CONTINUED.</h1>

        <div3 title="Second Book Continued" progress="2.02%" id="ii.ii.i" prev="ii.ii" next="ii.ii.i.i">

          <div4 title="Chapter I. The Decisive Success of Theological Speculation in the Sphere of the Rule of Faith, or, the Defining of  the Norm of the Doctrine of the Church Due to the Adoption of the Logos Christology." progress="2.02%" id="ii.ii.i.i" prev="ii.ii.i" next="ii.ii.i.i.i">
<pb n="1" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_1" />

<h2 id="ii.ii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii.i.i-p0.2">THE DECISIVE SUCCESS OF THEOLOGICAL SPECULATION IN THE SPHERE OF THE RULE OF 
FAITH, OR, THE DEFINING OF THE NORM OF THE DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH DUE TO THE ADOPTION 
OF THE LOGOS CHRISTOLOGY.<note n="3" id="ii.ii.i.i-p0.3">See Dorner, Entw.-Gesch. d. Lehre v. d. Person Christi, 
1 Thl. 1845; Lange, Gesch. u. Entw. der Systeme der Unitarier vor der nic. Synode, 
1831; Hagemann, Die römische Kirche und ihr Einfluss auf Disciplin und Dogma in 
den ersten drei Jahrh. 1864, (the most important and most stimulating monograph 
on the subject); and my art. ‘Moriarchianismus’ in Herzog’s R. E., 2nd ed., vol. 
X., pp. 178-213, on which the following arguments are based.</note> </h3>

            <div5 title="Introduction" progress="2.09%" id="ii.ii.i.i.i" prev="ii.ii.i.i" next="ii.ii.i.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p1">1. <i>Introduction</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2">FROM the great work of Irenæus and the anti-gnostic writings of 
Tertullian, it would seem as if the doctrine of the Logos, or, the doctrine of the 
pre-existence of Christ as a distinct person, was at the end of the second century 
an undisputed tenet of Church orthodoxy, and formed a universally recognised portion 
of the baptismal confession interpreted anti-gnostically, <i>i.e.</i>, of the rule 
of faith.<note n="4" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.1">See Vol. II., pp. 20-38 and Iren. I. 10, 1; Tertull. <i>De præscr</i>. 
13; Adv. Prax. 2. In the rule of faith, De virg., vel. I, there is no statement 
as to the pre-existence of the Son of God.</note> But certain as it is that the 
Logos Christology was in the second century not merely the property of a few Christian 
philosophers,<note n="5" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.2">See Vol. I., p. 192, Note (John's Gospel, Revelation,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.3">Κήρυγμα Πέτρου</span>, Ignatius, and esp. Celsus 
in Orig. II. 31, etc.).</note> it is, on the other hand, as clear that it did not 
belong to the solid structure of the Catholic faith. It was not on the same footing 
as, <i>e.g.</i>, the doctrines of God the Creator, the real body of Christ, the 
resurrection of the body, etc. The great conflicts which, after c. A.D. 170, 

<pb n="2" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_2" />were waged for more than a century <i>within</i> the Catholic Church 
rather show, that the doctrine only gradually found its way into the creed of the 
Church.<note n="6" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.4">The observation that Irenæus and Tertullian treat it as a fixed portion 
of the rule of faith is very instructive; for it shows that these theologians were 
ahead of the Church of their time. Here we have a point given, at which we can estimate 
the relation of what Irenæus maintained to be the creed of the Church, to the doctrine 
which was, as a matter of fact, generally held at the time in the Church. We may 
turn this insight to account for the history of the Canon and the constitution, 
where, unfortunately, an estimate of the statements of Irenæus is rendered difficult.</note> 
But a higher than merely Christological interest attaches to the gradual incorporation 
of the Logos doctrine in the rule of faith. <i>The formula of the Logos, as it was 
almost universally understood, legitimised speculation, i.e., Neo-platonic philosophy, 
within the creed of the Church</i>.<note n="7" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.5">By Neo-platonic philosophy we, of course, 
do not here mean Neo-platonism, but the philosophy (in method and also in part, 
in results), developed before Neoplatonism by Philo, Valentinus, Numenius, and others.</note> 
When Christ was designated the incarnate Logos of God, and when this was set up 
as His supreme characterisation, men were directed to think of the divine in Christ 
as the reason of God realised in the structure of the world and the history of mankind. 
This implied a definite philosophical view of God, of creation, and of the world, 
and the baptismal confession became a compendium of scientific dogmatics, <i>i.e.</i>, 
of a system of doctrine entwined with the Metaphysics of Plato and the Stoics. But 
at the same time an urgent impulse necessarily made itself felt to define the contents 
and value of the Redeemer's life and work, not, primarily, from the point of view 
of the proclamation of the Gospel, and the hopes of a future state, but from that 
of the cosmic significance attaching to his divine nature concealed in the flesh. 
Insomuch, however, as such a view could only really reach and be intelligible to 
those who had been trained in philosophical speculations, the establishing of the 
Logos Christology within the rule of faith was equivalent for the great mass of 
Christians to the setting up of a mystery, which in the first place could only make 
an impression through its high-pitched formulas and the glamour of the incomprehensible. 
But as soon as a religion expresses the 

<pb n="3" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_3" />loftiest contents of its creed in formulas which must remain mysterious 
and unintelligible to the great mass of its adherents, those adherents come under 
guardians. In other words, the multitude must believe in the creed; at the same 
time they no longer derive from it directly the motives of their religious and moral 
life; and they are dependent on the theologians, who, as professors of the mysterious, 
alone understand and are capable of interpreting and practically applying the creed. 
The necessary consequence of this development was that the mysterious creed, being 
no longer in a position practically to control life, was superseded by <i>the authority 
of the Church, the cultus, and prescribed duties</i>, in determining the religious 
life of the laity; while the theologians, or the priests, appeared alone as the 
possessors of an independent faith and knowledge. But as soon as the laity were 
actuated by a desire for religious independence, which produced a reaction, and 
yet was not powerful enough to correct the conditions out of which this state of 
matters arose, there made its appearance only an expedient of a conservative sort, 
viz., the order of the monks. As this order did not tamper with the prevailing system 
of the Church, the Church could tolerate it, and could even use it as a valve, by 
which to provide an outlet for all religious subjectivity, and for the energies 
of a piety that renounced the world. The history of the Church shows us, or, at 
any rate, lets us divine, this situation at the transition from the 3rd to the 4th 
century. On the one hand, we see—at least in the East—that the Christian faith had 
become a theology, which was regarded, to all intents without question, as the revealed 
faith, and only capable of being represented and expounded by "teachers". On the 
other hand, we find a lay Christendom tied to the priest, the cultus, the sacraments, 
and a ceremonial penitence, and revering the creed as a mystery. Between these arose 
with elemental force the order of the monks, which—apart from a few phenomena—did 
not attack the ecclesiastical system, and which could not be suppressed by priests 
and theologians, because it strove to realise on earth the object to which they 
themselves had subordinated the whole of theology, because it, as it were, sought 
to soar on wings to the same height, to 

<pb n="4" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_4" />which the steps of the long ladders constructed by theology were meant 
to conduct.<note n="8" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.6">See my lecture on <i>Monachism</i>, 3rd ed. 1886.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p3">Now the incorporation in the creed of philosophic (Platonic) speculation,
<i>i.e.</i>, the Hellenising of the traditional doctrines, was not the only condition, 
but it was certainly one of the most important of the conditions, that led to the 
rise of this threefold Christendom of clergy, laity, and monks, in the Church. That 
the Catholic Church was capable of accommodating these three orders in its midst 
is a proof of its power. That the combination forms up to the present day the signature 
of Catholic Churches is evidence, moreover, of the practical value attached by the 
Church to this unified differentiation. It, in fact, could not but best correspond 
to the different wants of men united to form a universal Church. So far as it was 
a consequence of the general conditions under which the Church existed in the third 
century, we must here leave its origin untouched,<note n="9" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p3.1">Yet see Vol. II., pp. 122-127.</note> 
but so far as it was due to the reception of philosophical speculation into the 
Church, its prior history must be presented. Yet it may not be superfluous to begin 
by noticing expressly, that the confidence with which first the Apologists identified 
the Logos of the philosophers and the Christ of faith, and the zeal with which the 
anti-gnostic Fathers then incorporated the Logos-Christ in the creed of believers, 
are also to be explained from a Christian interest. In their scientific conception 
of the world the Logos had a fixed place, and was held to be the "alter ego" of 
God, though at the same time he was also regarded as the representative of the Reason 
that operated in the Cosmos. Their conception of Christ as the appearance of the 
Logos in a personal form only proves that they sought to make the highest possible 
assertion concerning him, to justify worship being rendered him, and to demonstrate 
the absolute and unique nature of the contents of the Christian religion. The Christian 
religion was only in a position to gain the cultured, to conquer Gnosticism, and 
to thrust aside Polytheism in the Roman empire, because it had concluded an alliance 
with that intellectual potentate which already swayed the minds and hearts of the 

<pb n="5" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_5" />best men, the philosophic-religious ethics of the age. This alliance 
found expression in the formula: Christ <i>is</i> word and law (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p3.2">Χριστὸς 
λόγος καὶ νόμος</span>). The philosophic Christology arose, so to speak, at the 
circumference of the Church, and thence moved gradually to the centre of the Christian 
faith. The same is true of theology generally; its most concise description is philosophic 
Christology. A complete fusion of the old faith and theology, one that tranquillised 
the minds of the devout, was not consummated till the fourth, strictly speaking, 
indeed, till the fifth century (Cyril of Alexandria). Valentinus, Origen, the Cappadocians 
mark the stages of the process. Valentinus was very speedily ejected as a heretic. 
Origen, in spite of the immense influence which he exerted, was in the end unable 
to retain his footing in the Church. The Cappadocians almost perfected the complete 
fusion of the traditional faith of the Church conceived as mystery and philosophy, 
by removing Origen's distinction between those who knew and those who believed (Gnostics 
and Pistics); meanwhile they retained much that was comparatively free and looked 
on with suspicion by the traditionalists. Cyril's theology first marked the complete 
agreement between faith and philosophy, authority and speculation, an agreement 
which finally, in the sixth century, suppressed every independent theology. But 
from the end of the second century up to the closing years of the third, the fundamental 
principle of philosophic theology had naturalised itself, in the very faith of the 
Church. This process in which, on the one hand, certain results of speculative theology 
became legitimised within the Church as revelations and mysteries, and on the other—as 
a sort of antidote—the freedom of theology was limited, is to be described in what 
follows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4">It has been shown above (Vol. I., p. 190 ff.) that about the middle 
of the second century there existed side by side in the Churches chiefly two conceptions 
of the person of Christ. In the <i>Adoptian</i> view Jesus was regarded as the man 
in whom divinity or the spirit of God dwelt, and who was finally exalted to godlike 
honour. In the <i>Pneumatic</i> conception, Jesus was looked upon as a heavenly 
spirit who assumed an earthly body. The latter was adopted in their speculations 
by the Apologists. 

<pb n="6" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_6" />The fixing of the apostolic tradition, which took place in opposition 
to the Gnostics, as also to the so-called Montanists, in the course of the second 
half of the second century, did not yet decide in favour of either view.<note n="10" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.1">The 
points, which, as regards Christ, belonged in the second half of the second century 
to ecclesiastical orthodoxy, are given in the clauses of the Roman baptismal confession 
to which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.2">ἀληθῶς</span> is added, in the precise elaboration of the idea of creation, in 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.3">εἷς</span> placed alongside <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.4">Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς</span>, and in the identification of the 
Catholic institution of the Church with the Holy Church.</note> The Holy Scriptures 
could be appealed to in support of both. But those had decidedly the best of it, 
in the circumstances of the time, who recognised the incarnation of a special divine 
nature in Christ; and as certainly were the others in the right, in view of the 
Synoptic gospels, who saw in Jesus the man chosen to be his Son by God, and possessed 
of the Spirit. The former conception corresponded to the interpretation of the O. 
T. theophanies which had been accepted by the Alexandrians, and had proved so convincing 
in apologetic arguments;<note n="11" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.5">The Christian doctrine of the Son of God could be 
most easily rendered acceptable to cultured heathens by means of the Logos doctrine; 
see the memorable confession of Celsus placed by him in the lips of his "Jew" (II. 
31); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.6">ὡς εἴγε ὁ λόγος ἐστὶν 
ὑμῖν υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐπαινοῦμεν</span>; see also the preceeding: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.7">σοφίζονται οἱ Χριστιανοὶ ἐν τῷ λέγειν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι αὐτολόγον</span>.</note>  it could be supported by the testimony of a series of Apostolic writings, 
whose authority was absolute;<note n="12" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.8">The conviction of the harmony of the Apostles, 
or, of all Apostolic writings, could not but result in the Christology of the Synoptics 
and the Acts being interpreted in the light of John and Paul, or more accurately, 
in that of the philosophic Christology held to be attested by John and Paul. It 
has been up to the present day the usual fate of the Synoptics, and with them of 
the sayings of Jesus, to be understood, on account of their place in the Canon, 
in accordance with the caprices of the dogmatics prevalent at the time, Pauline 
and Johannine theology having assigned to it the role of mediator. The "lower" had 
to be explained by the "higher" (see even Clemens Alex. with his criticism of the 
"pneumatic", the spiritual, Fourth Gospel, as compared with the first three). In 
older times men transformed the sense right off; nowadays they speak of <i>steps</i> 
which lead to the <i>higher</i> teaching, and the dress the old illusion with a 
new <i>scientific</i> mantle.</note> it protected the O. T. against Gnostic criticism. 
It, further, reduced the highest conception of the value of Christianity to a brief 
and convincing formula: "<i>God became man in order that men might become gods</i>;" and, finally,—which was not least—it could be brought, with little trouble, into 
line with 

<pb n="7" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_7" />the cosmological and theological tenets which had been borrowed from 
the religious philosophy of the age to serve as a foundation for a rational Christian 
theology. The adoption of the belief in the divine Logos to explain the genesis 
and history of the world at once decided the means by which also the divine dignity 
and sonship of the Redeemer were alone to be defined.<note n="13" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.9">But the substitution 
of the Logos for the, otherwise undefined, spiritual being (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.10">πνεῦμα</span>) in Christ presented 
another very great advantage. It brought to an end, though not at once (see Clemens 
Alex.), the speculations which reckoned the heavenly personality of Christ in some 
way or other in the number of the higher angels or conceived it as one <i>Æon</i> 
among many. Through the definition of this "Spiritual Being" as Logos his transcendent 
and unique dignity was firmly outlined and assured. For the Logos was universally 
accepted as the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.11">Prius</span></i> logically and temporally, and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.12">causa</span></i> not 
only of the world, but also of all powers, ideas, æons, and angels. He, therefore, 
did not belong—at least in every respect—to their order.</note> In this procedure 
the theologians themselves had no danger to fear to their monotheism, even if they 
made the Logos more than a product of the creative will of God. Neither Justin, 
Tatian, nor any of the Apologists or Fathers show the slightest anxiety on this 
point. For the infinite substance, resting behind the world,—and as such the deity 
was conceived—could display and unfold itself in different subjects. It could impart 
its own inexhaustible being to a variety of bearers, without thereby being emptied, 
or its unity being dissolved (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.13">μοναρχία κατ᾽ οἰκονομίαν</span>, as the technical expression has it).<note n="14" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.14">Augustine 
first wrought to end this questionable monotheism, and endeavoured to treat seriously 
the monotheism of the living God. But his efforts only produced an impression in 
the West, and even there the attempt was weakened from the start by a faulty respect 
for the prevalent Christology, and was forced to entangle itself in absurd formulas. 
In the East the accommodating Substance-Monotheism of philosophy remained with its 
permission of a plurality of divine persons; and this doctrine was taught with such 
naïvety and simplicity, that the Cappadocians, <i>e.g.</i>, proclaimed the Christian conception 
of God to be the just mean between the polytheism of the heathens and the monotheism 
of the Jews.</note> But, lastly, the theologians had no reason to fear for the “deity” 
of the Christ in whom the incarnation of that Logos was to be viewed. For the conception 
of the Logos was capable of the most manifold contents, and its dexterous treatment 
could be already supported by the most instructive precedents. This conception could 
be adapted to every change and accentuation of the religious interest, every deepening 
of speculation, as 


<pb n="8" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_8" />as to all the needs of the Cultus, nay, even to new results of Biblical 
exegesis. It revealed itself gradually to be a variable quantity of the most 
accommodating kind, capable of being at once determined by any new factor 
received into the theological ferment. It even admitted contents which stood in 
the most abrupt contradiction to the processes of thought out of which the 
conception itself had sprung, <i>i.e.</i>, contents which almost completely concealed 
the cosmological genesis of the conception. But it was long before this point 
was reached. And as long as it was not, as long as the Logos was still employed 
as the formula under which was comprehended either the original idea of the 
world, or the rational law of the world, many did not entirely cease to mistrust 
the fitness of the conception to establish the divinity of Christ. For those, 
finally, could not but seek to perceive the full deity in the Redeemer, who 
reckoned on a deification of man. Athanasius first made this possible to them by 
his explanation of the Logos, but he at the same time began to empty the 
conception of its original cosmological contents. And the history of Christology 
from Athanasius to Augustine is the history of the displacing of the Logos 
conception by the other, destitute of all cosmical contents, of the Son,—the 
history of the substitution of the immanent and absolute trinity for the 
economic and relative. The complete divinity of the Son was thereby secured, but 
in the form of a complicated and artificial speculation, which neither could be 
maintained without reservation before the tribunal of the science of the day, 
nor could claim the support of an ancient tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p5">But the first 
formulated opposition to the Logos Christology did not spring from anxiety for 
the complete divinity of Christ, or even from solicitude for monotheism; it was 
rather called forth by interest in the evangelical, the Synoptic, idea of 
Christ. With this was combined the attack on the use of Platonic philosophy in 
Christian doctrine. The first public and literary opponents of the Christian 
Logos-speculations, therefore, did not escape the reproach of depreciating, if 
not of destroying, the dignity of the Redeemer. It was only in the subsequent 
period, in a second phase of the controversy, that these opponents of the Logos 
Christology were able to fling back the reproach at 

<pb n="9" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_9" />its defenders. With the Monarchians the first subject of interest was 
the man Jesus; then came monotheism and the divine dignity of Christ. From this 
point, however, the whole theological interpretation of the two first articles of 
the rule of faith, was again gradually involved in controversy. In so far as they 
were understood to refute a crude docetism and the severance of Jesus and Christ 
they were confirmed. But did not the doctrine of a heavenly æon, rendered incarnate 
in the Redeemer, contain another remnant of the old Gnostic leaven? Did not the 
sending forth of the Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p5.1">προβολή τοῦ λόγου</span>) 
to create the world recall the emanation of the æons? Was not ditheism set up, if 
two divine beings were to be worshipped? Not only were the uncultured Christian 
laity driven to such criticisms, — for what did they understand by the "economic 
mode of the existence of God"? — but also all those theologians who refused to give 
any place to Platonic philosophy in Christian dogmatics. A conflict began which 
lasted for more than a century, in certain branches of it for almost two centuries. 
Who opened it, or first assumed the aggressive, we know not. The contest engages 
our deepest interest in different respects, and can be described from different 
points of view. We cannot regard it, indeed, directly as a fight waged by theology 
against a still enthusiastic conception of religion; for the literary opponents 
of the Logos Christology were no longer enthusiasts, but, rather, from the very 
beginning their declared enemies. Nor was it directly a war of the theologians against 
the laity, for it was not laymen, but only theologians who had adopted the creed 
of the laity, who opposed their brethren.<note n="15" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p5.2">The Alogi 
opposed the Montanists and all prophecy; conversely the western representatives 
of the Logos Christology, Irenæus, Tertullian and Hippolytus were Chiliasts. But 
this feature makes no change in the fact that the incorporation of the Logos Christology 
and the fading away of eschatological apocalyptic hopes went hand in hand. Theologians 
were able to combine inconsistent beliefs for a time; but for the great mass of 
the laity in the East the mystery of the person of Christ took the place of the 
Christ who was to have set up his visible Kingdom of glory upon earth. See especially 
the refutation of the Chiliasts by Origen (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p5.3">περὶ ἀρχ.</span> II. II) and Dionysius Alex. 
(Euseb. H. E. VII. 24, 25). The continued embodiment in new visions of those eschatological 
hopes and apocalyptic fancies by the monks and laymen of later times, proved that 
the latter could not make the received mystery of dogma fruitful for their practical 
religion.</note> We must 

<pb n="10" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_10" />describe it as the strenuous effort of Stoic Platonism to obtain supremacy 
in the theology of the Church; the victory of Plato over Zeno and Aristotle in Christian 
science; the history of the displacement of the historical by the pre-existent Christ, 
of the Christ of reality by the Christ of thought, in dogmatics; finally, as the 
victorious attempt to substitute the mystery of the person of Christ for the person 
Himself, and, by means of a theological formula unintelligible to them, to put the 
laity with their Christian faith under guardians — a state desired and indeed required 
by them to an increasing extent. When the Logos Christology obtained a complete 
victory, the traditional view of the Supreme deity as one person, and, along with 
this, every thought of the real and complete human personality of the Redeemer was 
in fact condemned as being intolerable in the Church. Its place was taken by “the 
nature” [of Christ], which without "the person” is simply a cipher. The defeated 
party had right on its side, but had not succeeded in making its Christology agree 
with its conception of the object and result of the Christian religion. This was 
the very reason of its defeat. A religion which promised its adherents that their 
nature would be rendered divine, could only be satisfied by a redeemer who in his 
own person had deified human nature. If, after the gradual fading away of eschatological 
hopes, the above prospect was held valid, then those were right who worked out this 
view of the Redeemer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6">In accordance with an expression coined by Tertullian, we understand 
by Monarchians the representatives of strict, not economic, monotheism in the ancient 
Church. In other words, they were theologians who held firmly by the dignity of 
Jesus as Redeemer, but at the same time would not give up the personal, the numerical, 
unity of God; and who therefore opposed the speculations which had led to the adoption 
of the duality or trinity of the godhead.<note n="16" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.1">This definition is, in truth, too 
narrow; for at least a section, if not all, of the so-called Dynamistic Monarchians 
recognised, besides God, the Spirit as eternal Son of God, and accordingly assumed 
two Hypostases. But they did not see in Jesus an incarnation of this Holy Spirit, 
and they were therefore monarchian in their doctrine of Christ. Besides, so far 
as I know, the name of Monarchians was not applied in the ancient Church to these, 
but only to the theologians who taught that there was in Christ an incarnation of 
God the Father Himself. It was not extended to the earlier Dynamistic Monarchians, 
because, so far as we know, the question whether God consisted of one or more persons 
did not enter into the dispute with them. In a wider sense, the Monarchians could 
be taken also to include the Arians, and all those theologians, who, while they 
recognised the personal independence of a divine nature in Christ, yet held this 
nature to have been one <i>created</i> by God; in any case, the Arians were undoubtedly 
connected with Paul of Samosata through Lucian. However, it is not advisable to 
extend the conception so widely; for, firstly, we would thus get too far away from 
the old classification, and, secondly, it is not to be overlooked that, even in 
the case of the most thoroughgoing Arians, their Christology reacted on their doctrine 
of God, and their strict Monotheism was to some extent modified. Hence, both on 
historical and logical grounds, it is best for our purpose to understand by Monarchians 
those theologians exclusively who perceived in Jesus either a man filled, in a unique 
way, with the Spirit, or an incarnation of God the Father; with the reservation, 
that the former in certain of their groups regarded the Holy Spirit as a divine 
Hypostasis, and were accordingly no longer really Monarchians in the strict sense 
of the term. For the rest, the expression “Monarchians” is in so far inappropriate 
as their opponents would also have certainly maintained the “monarchia” of God. 
See Tertulli., Adv. Prax. 3 f.; Epiphan. H. 62. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.2">
οὐ πολυθεΐαν εἰσηγούμεθα, ἀλλὰ μοναρχίαν κηρύττομεν.</span> They would even have 
cast back at the Monarchians the reproach that they were destroying the monarchy. 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.3">Ἡ μοναρχία τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>” was in the second century 
a standing title in the polemics of the theologians against polytheists and Gnostics — see 
the passages collected from Justin, Tatian, Irenæus etc. by Coustant in his Ep. 
Dionysii adv. Sabell. (Routh, Reliq. Sacræ III., p. 385 f.). Tertullian has therefore 
by no means used the term “Monarchians” as if he were thus directly branding his 
opponents as heretical; he rather names them by their favourite catch-word in a 
spirit of irony (Adv. Prax. 10; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.4">vanissimi Monarchiani</span>”). 
The name was therefore not really synonymous with a form of heresy in the ancient 
Church, even if here and there it was applied to the opponents of the doctrine of 
the Trinity.</note> In order rightly to understand 



<pb n="11" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_11" />their position in the history of the genesis of the dogmatics of the 
Church, it is decisive, as will have been already clear from the above, that they 
only came to the front, after the anti-gnostic understanding of the baptismal confession 
had been substantially assured in the Church. It results from this that they are, 
generally speaking, to be criticised as men who appeared on the soil of Catholicism, 
and that therefore, apart from the points clearly in dispute, we must suppose agreement 
between them and their opponents. It is not superfluous to recall this expressly. 
The confusion to which the failure to note this presupposition has led and still 
continually leads may be seen, <i>e.g.</i>, in the relative section in Dorner’s 
History of the development of the doctrine’ of the Person of Christ, or in 

<pb n="12" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_12" />Krawutzcky’s study on the origin of the Didache.<note n="17" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.5">See Theol. Quartalschr. 1884, p. 547 
ff. Krawutzcky holds the Didache to be at once Ebionitic and Theodotian.</note> The so-called Dynamistic Monarchians 
have had especially to suffer from this criticism, their teaching being comfortably 
disposed of as “Ebionitic”. However, imperative as it certainly is, in general, 
to describe the history of Monarchianism without reference to the ancient pre-Catholic 
controversies, and only to bring in the history of Montanism with great caution, 
still many facts observed in reference to the earliest bodies of Monarchians that 
come clearly before us, seem to prove that they bore features which must be characterised 
as pre-Catholic, but not un-Catholic. This is especially true of their attitude 
to certain books of the New Testament. Undoubtedly we have reason even here to complain 
of the scantiness and uncertainty of our historical material. The Church historians 
have attempted to bury or distort the true history of Monarchianism to as great 
an extent as they passed over and obscured that of the so-called Montanism. At a 
very early date, if not in the first stages of the controversy, they read Ebionitism 
and Gnosticism into the theses of their opponents; they attempted to discredit their 
theological works as products of a specific secularisation, or as travesties, of 
Christianity, and they sought to portray the Monarchians themselves as renegades 
who had abandoned the rule of faith and the Canon. By this kind of polemics they 
have made it difficult for after ages to decide, among other things, whether certain 
peculiarities of Monarchian bodies in dealing with the Canon of the N. T. writings 
spring from a period when there was as yet no N. T. Canon in the strict Catholic 
sense, or whether these characteristics are to be regarded as deviations from an 
already settled authority, and therefore innovations. Meanwhile, looking to the 
Catholicity of the whole character of Monarchian movements, and, further, to the 
fact that no opposition is recorded as having been made by them to the N. T. Canon 
after its essential contents and authority appear to have been established; considering, 
finally, that the Montanists, and even the Marcionites and Gnostics, were very early 
charged with attempts on the Catholic Canon, we need no longer 

<pb n="13" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_13" />doubt that the Monarchian deviations point exclusively to a time when 
no such Canon existed; and that other “heresies”, to be met with in the older groups, 
are to be criticised on the understanding that the Church was becoming, but not 
yet become, Catholic.<note n="18" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.6">It is very remarkable that Irenæus 
has given us no hint in his great work of a Monarchian controversy in the Church.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p7">The history of Monarchianism is no clearer than its rise in the 
form of particular theological tendencies. Here also we have before us, at the present 
day, only scanty fragments. We cannot always trace completely even the settled distinction 
between Dynamistic — better, Adoptian — and Modalistic Monarchianism;<note n="19" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p7.1">It was pointed out above, (Vol. 
I., p. 193) and will be argued more fully later on, that the different Christologies 
could pass into one another.</note> between the theory that 
made the power or Spirit of God dwell in the man Jesus, and the view that sees in 
Him the incarnation of the deity Himself.<note n="20" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p7.2">We have already noticed, Vol. I., 
p. 195, that we can only speak of a naïve Modalism in the earlier periods; Modalism 
first appeared as an exclusive doctrine at the close of the second century; see 
under.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-p8">Certainly the common element, so far as there was one, of the 
Monarchian movements, lay in the form of the conception of God, the distinguishing 
feature, in the idea of revelation. But all the phenomena under this head cannot 
be classified with certainty, apart from the fact that the most numerous and important 
“systems” exist in a very shaky tradition. A really reliable division of the Monarchianism 
that in all its forms rejected the idea of a physical fatherhood of God, and only 
saw the Son of God in the <i>historical</i> Jesus, is impossible on the strength of the 
authorities up till now known to us. Apart from a fragment or two we only possess 
accounts by opponents. The chronology, again, causes a special difficulty. Much 
labour has been spent upon it since the discovery of the Philosophumena; but most 
of the details have remained very uncertain. The dates of the Alogi, Artemas, Praxeas, 
Sabellius, the Antiochian Synods against Paul of Samosata, etc., have not yet been 
firmly settled. The concise remarks on the subject in what follows rest on independent 
labours. Finally, we 

<pb n="14" id="ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_14" />are badly informed even as to the geographical range of the controversies. 
We may, however, suppose, with great probability, that at one time or other a conflict 
took place in all centres of Christianity in the Empire. But a connected history 
cannot be given.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="The Secession of Dynamistic Monarchianism or Adoptianism." progress="5.72%" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.i.i" next="ii.ii.i.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p1">2. <i>The Secession of Dynamistic Monarchianism or Adoptianism.</i></p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p2"><b>(a). The so-called Alogi in Asia Minor</b>.<note n="21" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p2.1">Merkel, Aufklärung der Streitigkaiten 
der Aloger, 1782. Heinichen, De Alogis, 1829; Olshausen, Echtheit der vier Kanonischen 
Evangelien, p. 241 f.; Schwegler, Montanismus, p. 265 ff. etc.; Volkmar, Hippolytus, 
p. 112 f.; Döllinger, Hippolytus u. Kallistus, p. 229 ff.; Lipsius, Quellenkritik 
des Epiphanius p. 23 f., 233 f.; Harnack in d. Ztschr. L. d. histor. Theol. 1874, 
p. 166 f.; Lipsius, Quellen der ältesten Ketzergeschichte, p. 93 f., 214 f.; Zahn 
in d. Ztschr. für die histor. Theol., 1875, p. 72 f.; Caspari, Quellen III., p. 
377 f., 398 f., Soyres, Montanism, p. 49 f.; Bonwetsch, Montanismus vv. ll.; Iwanzov-Platonov, 
Häresien und Schismen der drei ersten Jahr. I, p. 233 f.; Zahn, Gesch. d. N. T. 
Kanons I., p. 220 ff.; Harnack, das N. T. um d. J. 200, p. 38 ff.; Jülicher, Theol. 
Lit. Ztg., 1889, No. 7; Salmon i. Hermathena, 1892, p. 161 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3">Epiphanius<note n="22" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.1">Hær.51; after him Augustine H.30, Prædest. 
H.30 etc. The statement of the Prædest. that a Bishop named Philo refuted the Alogi 
is worthless. Whether the choice of the name was due to the Alexandrian Jew is unknown.</note> and 
Philastrius (H. 60) know, from the Syntagma of Hippolytus, of a party to which the 
latter had given the nickname of “Alogi”. Hippolytus had recorded that its members 
rejected the Gospel and the Apocalypse of John,<note n="23" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.2">Nothing is reported as to the Letters. 
Epiphanius is perhaps right in representing that they were also rejected (1.c. 
ch. 34); but perhaps they were not involved in the discussion.</note> attributing 
these books to Cerinthus, and had not recognised the Logos of God to whom the Holy 
Spirit had borne witness in the Gospel. Hippolytus, the most prolific of the opponents 
of the heretics, wrote, besides his Syntagma, a special work against these men in 
defence of the Johannine writings;<note n="24" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.3">See the list of writings on the statue 
of Hippolytus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.4">υπερ του κατα ιωαν[ν]ην 
ευαγγελιου και 
αποκαλυψεως</span>; and Ebed Jesu, 
catal. 7 (Assemani, Bibl. Orient. III. 1, 15): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.5">Apologia pro apocalypsi et evangelio 
Johannis apostoli et evangelistæ.</span>” Besides this Hippolytus wrote: “Capita adversus 
Caium,” a Roman sympathiser with the Alogi. Of this writing a few fragments 
have been preserved (Gwynn, Hermathena VI., p. 397 f.; Harnack, Texte und Unters. VI. 
3, p. 121 ff.; Zahn, Gesch. des N. T. Kanons, II., p. 973 ff.</note> and he perhaps 

<pb n="15" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_15" />also attacked them in another work aimed at all Monarchians.<note n="25" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.6">It is certain that Epiphanius, 
besides the relative section of the Syntagma, also copied at least a second writing 
against the “Alogi”, and it is probable that this likewise came from Hippolytus. 
The date of its composition can still be pretty accurately determined from Epiphan. 
H.31, ch. 33. It was written about A.D. 234; for Epiphanius’ authority closes the 
period of the Apostles 93 years after the Ascension, and remarks that since that 
date 112 years had elapsed. Lipsius has obtained another result, but only by an 
emendation of the text which is unnecessary (see Quellen der ältesten Ketzergeschichte, 
p. 109 f.). Hippolytus treats his unnamed opponents as contemporaries; but a closer 
examination shows that he only knew them from their writings — of which there were 
several (see ch. 33), and therefore knew nothing by personal observation of the 
conditions under which they appeared. A certain criterion of the age of these writings, 
and therefore of the party itself, is given by the fact that, at the time when the 
latter flourished, the only Church at Thyatira was, from their own testimony, Montanist, 
while the above-mentioned authority was already able to tell of a rising catholic 
Church, and of other Christian communities in that place. A Christian of Thyatira, 
by name Papylus, appears in the Martyrium Carpi et Papyli (see Harnack, Texte u. 
Unters. III. 3, 4). The date when this movement in Asia Minor flourished can be 
discovered more definitely, however, by a combination, proved by Zahn to be justified, 
of the statements of Hippolytus and Irenæus III. 11. 9. According to this, the party 
existed in Asia Minor, A.D. 170-180.</note> The character of the 
party can still be defined, in its main features, from the passages taken by Epiphanius 
from these writings, due regard being given to Irenæus III. 11, 9. The Christological 
problem seems not to have occupied a foremost place in the discussion, but rather, 
the elimination of all docetic leaven, and the attitude to prophecy. The non-descript, 
the Alogi, were a party of the radical, anti-montanist, opposition in Asia Minor, 
existing within the Church — so radical that they refused to recognise the Montanist 
communities as Christian. They wished to have all prophecy kept out of the Church; 
in this sense they were decided contemners of the Spirit (Iren. l.c.; Epiph. 51, ch. 35). This attitude led them to an historical criticism of the two Johannine 
books, the one of which contained Christ’s announcement of the Paraclete, a passage 
which Montanus had made the most of for his own ends, while the other imparted prophetic 
revelations. They came to the conclusion, on internal grounds, that these books 
could not be genuine, that they were composed “in the name of John” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.7">εἰς ὄνόα 
Ἰωάννου</span> ch. 3, 18), and that by Cerinthus (ch. 3, 4,); the books ought not therefore to be received in the 

<pb n="16" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_16" />Church (ch. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.8">οὐκ ἄξια αὐτά φασιν εἶναι ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ</span>). The Gospel was charged with containing what was 
untrue; it contradicted the other Gospels,<note n="26" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.9">Epiph. LI., ch 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.10">φάσκουσι ὅτι οὐ συμφωνεῖ τὰ βιβλία τοῦ Ἰωάννου τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις</span>, 
ch. 18: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.11">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τὸ εἰς ὅνομα Ἰωάννου ψεύδεται . . . λέγουσι 
τὸ κατὰ Ἰωάννην εὐαγγέλιον, ἐπειδὴ μὴ τὰ αὐτὰ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις ἔφη, ἀδιάθετον 
εἶναι.</span></note> and gave a quite different 
and, indeed, a notoriously false order of events; it was devoid of any sort of arrangement; 
it omitted important facts and inserted new ones which were inconsistent with the 
Synoptic Gospels; and it was docetic.<note n="27" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.12">Epiphanius has preserved for us 
in part the criticism of the Alogi on John I. II., and on the Johannine chronology 
(ch. 3, 4, 15, 18, 22, 26, 28, 29). In their conception the Gospel of John precluded 
the human birth and development of Jesus.</note> Against the Apocalypse 
it was alleged, above all, that its contents were often unintelligible, nay, absurd 
and untrue (ch. 32-34). They ridiculed the seven angels and seven trumpets, and 
the four angels by the Euphrates; and on <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:18" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.13" parsed="|Rev|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.18">Rev. II. 18</scripRef>, they supposed that there was 
no Christian community in Thyatira at the time, and that accordingly the Epistle 
was fictitious. Moreover, the objections to the Gospel must also have included the 
charge (ch. 18) that it favoured Docetism, seeing that it passed at once from the 
incarnation of the Logos to the work of the ministry of Christ. In this connection 
they attacked the expression “Logos” for the Son of God;<note n="28" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.14">Epiph. LI. 3, 28: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.15">τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀποβάλλονται 
τὸν διὰ Ἰωάννην κητυχθέντα.</span></note> indeed, they scented 
Gnosticism in it, contrasted John I. with the beginning of Mark’s Gospel,<note n="29" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.16">Epiph. LI., ch. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.17">λέγουσιν· Ἰδοὺ δεύτερον εὐαγγέλιον περὶ Χριστοῦ σημαῖνον 
καὶ οὐδαμοῦ ἄνωθεν λέγον τὴν γέννησιν· ἀλλά, φησίν, Ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ κατῇλθε τὸ 
τνεῦμα ᾽επ᾽ αὐτὸν καί φωνή· Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς ὁ ἀγαπητός, 
᾽ἐφ ὃν ηὐδόκησα.</span></note> and arrived at the result, 
that writings whose contents were partly docetic, partly sensuously Jewish and unworthy 
of God, must have been composed by Cerinthus, the gnosticising Judaist. In view 
of this fact it is extremely surprising to notice how mildly the party was criticised 
and treated by Irenæus as well as by Hippolytus. The former distinguishes them sharply 
from the declared heretics. He places them on a line with the Schismatics, who gave 
up communion with the Church on account of the hypocrites 

<pb n="17" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_17" />to be found in it. He approves of their decided opposition to 
all pseudo-prophetic nonsense, and he only complains that in their zeal against 
the bad they had also fought against the good, and had sought to eject all prophecy. 
In short, he feels that between them and the Montanists, whom likewise he did not 
look on as heretics,<note n="30" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.18">This milder criticism — and neither Montanists 
nor Alogi stand in Irenæus’ catalogue of heretics — naturally did not prevent the 
view that those “unhappy people” had got into an extremely bad position by their 
opposition to the prophetic activity of the Spirit in the Church, and had fallen 
into the unforgivable sin against the Holy Ghost.</note> he held 
the middle position maintained by the Church. And so with Hippolytus. The latter, 
apart from features which he could not but blame, confirms the conformity to the 
Church, claimed by the party itself (ch. 3), and conspicuous in their insistence 
on the harmony of the Scriptures (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.19">συμφωνία τῶν 
βιβλῶν</span>).<note n="31" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.20">In Epiph. LI., ch. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.21">δοκῦσι καὶ αὐτοὶ 
τὰ ἴσα ἡμῖν πιστεύειν.</span></note> He nowhere 
sets them on a line with Cerinthus, Ebion, etc., and he has undoubtedly treated 
even their Christological views, on which Irenæus had communicated no information, 
more mildly, because he found so much in them of an anti-docetic, anti-montanistic 
nature, with which he could agree. But what was their teaching as to Christ? If 
Lipsius<note n="32" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.22">Quellen, p. 102 f., 112.</note> were 
correct in his opinion that the Alogi only saw in Jesus a man naturally procreated, 
that they only pretended to hold by the current doctrine, then the attitude to them 
of Irenæus and Hippolytus would be incomprehensible. But our authority gives no 
support to such a view. It rather shows plainly that the Alogi recognised the first 
three Gospels, and consequently <i>the miraculous birth</i> from the Holy Ghost and the 
virgin. They placed, however, the chief emphasis on the human life of Jesus, on 
his birth, baptism, and temptation as told by the Synoptics, and for this very reason 
rejected the formula of the Logos, as well as the “birth from above”, <i>i.e.</i>, the 
eternal generation of Christ. The equipment of Christ at his baptism was to them, 
in view of Mark, ch. I., of crucial importance (see p. 16, Note 4) and thus they 
would assume, without themselves making use of the phrase “a mere man” “(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.23">ψιλὸς 
ἄνθρωπος</span>), an advancement 

<pb n="18" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_18" />(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.24">προκοπή</span>) of the Christ, ordained at his baptism to be Son of God.<note n="33" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.25">It is not quite certain whether 
we may appeal to the words in Epiph. LI., ch. 18 (20): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.26">νομίζοντες ἀπὸ Μαρίας καὶ δεῦρο Χριστὸν αὐτὸν καλεῖσθαι καί υἱὸν Θεοῦ, 
καὶ εἷναι μὲν πρότερον ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον, κατὰ προκοπὴν δὲ εἰληφέναι τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ 
προσηγορίαν.</span></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p4">The earliest opponents known to us of the Logos Christology were 
men whose adherence to the position of the Church in Asia Minor was strongly marked. 
This attitude of theirs was exhibited in a decided antagonism both to the Gnosticism, 
say, of Cerinthus, and to “Kataphrygian” prophecy. In their hostility to the latter 
they anticipated the development of the Church by about a generation; while rejecting 
all prophecy and “gifts of the Spirit” (ch.35), they, in doing so, gave the clearest 
revelation of their Catholic character. Since they did not believe in an age of 
the Paraclete, nor entertain materialistic hopes about the future state, they could 
not reconcile themselves to the Johannine writings; and their attachment to the 
conception of Christ in the Synoptics led them to reject the Gospel of the Logos. 
An explicitly Church party could not have ventured to promulgate such views, if 
they had been confronted by a Canon already closed, and giving a fixed place to 
these Johannine books. The uncompromising criticism, both internal and external 
— as in the hypothesis of the Cerinthian authorship — to which these were subjected, 
proves that, when the party arose, no Catholic Canon existed as yet in Asia Minor, 
and that, accordingly, the movement was almost as ancient that of the Montanists, 
which it followed very closely.<note n="34" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p4.1">As regards the problem of the origin 
and gradual reception of the Johannine writings, and especially of the Gospel, their 
use by Montanus, and their abrupt rejection by the Alogi, are of the greatest significance, 
especially when we bear in mind the Churchly character of the latter. The rise of 
such an opposition in the very region in which the Gospel undoubtedly first came 
to light; the application to the fourth of a standard derived from the Synoptic 
Gospels; the denial without scruple, of its apostolic origin; are facts which it 
seems to me have, at the present day, not been duly appreciated. We must not weaken 
their force by an appeal to the dogmatic character of the criticism practised by 
the Alogi; the attestation of the Gospel cannot have been convincing, if such a 
criticism was ventured on in the Church. But the Alogi distinctly denied to John 
and ascribed to Cerinthus the Apocalypse as 
well as the Gospel. Of Cerinthus we know 
far too little to be justified in sharing in the holy horror of the Church Fathers. 
But even if the above hypothesis is false, and it is in fact very probable that 
it is, yet the very fact that it could be set up by Churchmen is instructive enough; 
for it shows us, what we do not know from any other source, that the Johannine writings 
met with, and had to overcome, opposition in their birth-place.</note> On this 

<pb n="19" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_19" />understanding, the party had a legitimate place within the developing 
Catholic Church, and only so can we explain the criticism which their writings encountered 
in the period immediately succeeding. Meanwhile, the first express opposition with 
which we are acquainted to the Logos Christology was raised within the Church, by 
a party which, yet, must be conceived by us to have been in many respects specifically 
secularised. For the radical opposition to Montanism, and the open, and at the same 
time jesting, criticism on the Apocalypse,<note n="35" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p4.2">The Roman Caius took over this 
criticism from them, as is shown by Hippolytus’ Cap. adv. Caium. But, like Theodotus, 
to be mentioned presently, he rejected the view of the Alogi as regards John’s Gospel.</note> can only be so regarded. 
Yet the preference of the Logos Christology to others is itself indeed, as Celsus 
teaches, a symptom of secularisation and innovation in the creed. The Alogi attacked 
it on this ground when they took it as promoting Gnosticism (Docetism). But they 
also tried to refute the Logos Doctrine and the Logos Gospel on historical grounds, 
by a reference to the Synoptic Gospels. <i>The representatives of this movement were, 
as far as we know, the first to undertake within the Church a historical criticism, 
worth of the name, of the Christian Scriptures and the Church tradition</i>. They first 
confronted John’s Gospel with the Synoptics, and found numerous contradictions; 
Epiphanius, — and probably, before him, Hippolytus, — called them, therefore, word-hunters 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p4.3">λεξιθηροῦντες</span> H. 51, ch. 34). They and their opponents could retort on each other 
the charge of introducing innovations; but we cannot mistake the fact that the larger 
proportion of innovations is to be looked for on the side of the Alogi. How long 
the latter held their ground; how, when, and by whom they were expelled from the Church in Asia Minor, we do not know.</p>

<pb n="20" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_20" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p5"><b>(b). The Roman Adoptians. — Theodotus the leather-worker and his party: Asclepiodotus, Hermophilus, Apollonides, 
Theodotus the money-changer, and also the Artemonites</b>.<note n="36" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p5.1">See Kapp, Hist. Artemonis, 1737; Hagemann, 
Die römische Kirche in den drei ersten Jahrh., 1864; Lipsius, Quellenkritik, p. 
235 f.; Lipsius, Chronologie der römischen Bischöfe, p. 173 f.; Harnack, in the 
Ztschr. f. d. hist. Theol., 1874, p. 200; Caspari, Quellen III., pp. 318-321, 404 
f.; Langen, Geschichte der römischen Kirche I., p. 192 f.; Caspari, Om Melchizedekiternes 
eller Theodotianernes eller Athinganernes Laerdomme og om hvad de herve at sige, 
naar de skulle bline optagne i. den kristelige Kirke, in the Tidsskr f. d. evang. 
luth. Kirke. Ny Raekke, Bd. VIII., part 3, pp. 307-337. Authorities for the older 
Theodotus are; (1) the Syntagma of Hippolytus according to Epiph. H.54, Philaster 
H. 50. and Pseudo-Tertull. H. 28; (2) the Philosophumena VII. 35, X. 23, IX. 3, 
12, X. 27; (3) the fragment of Hippolytus against Noëtus, ch. 3. 4) the fragments 
from the so-called Little Labyrinth (in Euseb. H. E. V. 28), which was perhaps by 
Hippolytus, and was written in the fourth decade of the third century, and after 
the Philosophumena. This work was directed against Roman Dynamistic Monarchians 
under the leadership of a certain Artemas, who are to be distinguished from the 
Theodotians. (For the age and author of the Little Labyrinth, and for its connection 
with the writings against the Alogi and against Noëtus; also for the appearance 
of Artemas, which is not to be dated before ± 235: see Caspari, Quellen l.c., and 
my art. “Monarchianismus”, p. 186). Eusebius has confined his extracts from the 
Little Labyrinth to such as deal with the Theodotians. These extracts and Philos. 
Lib. X. are used by Theodoret (H. F. II. 4. 5); it is not probable that the latter 
had himself examined the Little Labyrinth. A writing of Theodotus seems to have 
been made use of in the Syntagma of Hippolytus. As regards the younger Theodotus, 
his name has been handed down by the Little Labyrinth, the Philosoph. (VII. 36) 
and Pseudo-Tertull. H. 29 (Theodoret H. F. II. 6). The Syntagma tells of a party 
of Melchizedekians, which is traced in the Philosoph. and by the Pseudo-Tertullian 
to the younger Theodotus, but neither the party nor its founder is named. Very mysterious 
in contents and origin is the piece, edited for the first time from Parisian MSS. 
by Caspari (see above): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p5.2">περὶ Μελχισεδεκιανῶν 
καὶ Θεοδοτιανῶν καὶ Ἀθιγγανῶν</span>. The only controversial 
writing known to us against Artemas (Artemon) is the Little Labyrinth. Unfortunately 
Eusebius has not excerpted the passages aimed at him. Artemas is, again, omitted 
in the Syntagma and in the Philosoph. For this reason Epiphanius, Pseudo-Tertull. 
and Philaster have no articles expressly dealing with him. He is, however, mentioned 
prominently in the edict of the last Synod of Antioch held to oppose Paul of Samosata 
(so also in the Ep. Alexandri in Theodoret H. E. I. 3 and in Pamphilus’ Apology 
Pro Orig. in Routh, Reliq. S. IV. p. 367); therefore many later writers against 
the heretics have named him (Epiph. H. 65. 1, esp. Theodoret H. F. II. 6. etc.). 
Finally, let it be noticed that the statements in the Synodicon Pappi, 
and in the Prædestinatus are worthless, and that the identification of the younger 
Theodotus with the Gnostic of the same name, extracts from whose works we possess, 
is inadmissable, not less so than the identification with Theodotus, the Montanist, 
of whom we are informed by Eusebius. In this we agree with Zahn (Forschungen III., 
p. 123) against Neander and Dorner. As an authority for the Roman Monarchians, Novatian, 
De Trinitate, also falls to be considered.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6">Towards the end of the episcopate of Eleutherus, or at the beginning 
of that of Victor (± 190) there came from Byzantium to Rome the leather-worker Theodotus, who afterwards was 

<pb n="21" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_21" />characterised as the “founder, leader, and father of the God-denying 
revolt”, <i>i.e.</i>, of Adoptianism. Hippolytus calls him a “rag” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.1">ἀπόσπασμα</span>) of the Alogi, 
and it is in fact not improbable that he came from the circle of those theologians 
of Asia Minor. Stress is laid on his unusual culture; “he was supreme in Greek culture, 
very learned in science” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.2">ἐν παιδείᾳ
Ἑλληνικῇ 
ἀκρός, πολυμαθὴς τοῦ λόγου</span>); and he was, therefore, highly respected in his native 
city. All we know for certain of his history is that he was excommunicated by the 
Roman Bishop, Victor, on account of the Christology which he taught in Rome (Euseb. 
V. 28. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.3">ἀπεκήρυξε τῆς κοινωνίας</span>); 
<i>his is, therefore, the first case of which we 
are certain, where a Christian who took his stand on the rule of faith was yet treated 
as a heretic</i>.<note n="37" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.4">It is significant that this took 
place in Rome. The Syntagma is further able to tell that Theodotus had denied Christ 
during the persecution in his native city before he came to Rome. See on this point 
my article on Monarchianism) p. 187.</note> As regards his teaching, 
the Philosophumena expressly testify to the orthodoxy of Theodotus in his theology 
and cosmology.<note n="38" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.5">VII. 35: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.6">φάσκων τὰ περὶ μὲν τῆς τοῦ παντὸς ἀρχῆς σύμφωνα ἐκ μέρους τοῖς 
τῆς ἀληθοῦς ἐκκλησίας, 
ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ πάντα ὁμολογῶν 
γεγονέναι</span>.</note> In reference to the 
Person of Christ he taught: that Jesus was a man, who, by a special decree of God, 
was born of a virgin through the operation of the Holy Spirit; but that we were 
not to see in him a heavenly being, who had assumed flesh in the virgin. After the 
piety of his life had been thoroughly tested, the Holy Ghost descended upon him 
in baptism; by this means he became Christ and received his equipment (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.7">δυνάμεις</span>) 
for his special vocation; and he demonstrated the righteousness, in virtue of which 
he excelled all men, and was, of necessity, their authority. Yet the descent of 
the Spirit upon Jesus was not sufficient to justify the contention that he was now 
“God”. Some of the followers of Theodotus represented 


<pb n="22" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_22" />Jesus as having become God through the resurrection; others disputed 
even this.<note n="39" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.8">Philos. VII. 35: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.9">Θεὸν δὲ οὐδέποτε τοῦτον γεγονέναι θέλουσιν ἐπὶ τῇ καθόδῳ 
τοῦ πνεύματος, ἕτεροι δὲ μετὰ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν.</span> The description 
in the text is substantially taken from the Philos., with whose account the contents 
of the Syntagma are not inconsistent. The statement that Theodotus denied the birth 
by the virgin is simply a calumny, first alleged by Epiphanius. The account of the 
Philos. seems unreliable, at most, on a single point, viz., where, interpreting 
Theodotus, it calls the Spirit which descended at the baptism “Christ” But possibly 
this too is correct, seeing that Hermas, and, later, the author of the Acta Archelai 
have also identified the Holy Spirit with the Son of God. (Compare also what Origen 
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.10">περὶ ἀρχ.</span> pref.] has reported as Church tradition on the Holy Spirit.) In that 
case we would only have to substitute the “Son of God” for “Christ”, and to suppose 
that Hippolytus chose the latter term in order to be able to characterise the teaching 
of Theodotus as Gnostic (Cerinthian). On the possibility that the Theodotians, however, 
really named the Holy Spirit “Christ”, see later on.</note> This 
Christology, Theodotus and his party sought to prove from Scripture. Philaster says 
in general terms: “they use the chapters of Scripture which tell of Christ as man, 
but they avoid those which speak of him as God, reading and by no means understanding” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.11">Utuntur capitulis scripturarum quæ de Christo veluti de homine edocent, quæ autem 
ut deo dicunt ea vero non accipiunt, legentes et nullo modo intellegentes</span>). Epiphanius 
has, fortunately, preserved for us fragments of the biblical theological investigations 
of Theodotus, by the help of the Syntagma. These show that there was no longer any 
dispute as to the extent of the N. T. Canon; the Gospel of John is recognised, and 
in this respect also Theodotus is Catholic. The investigations are interesting, 
however, because they are worked out by the same prosaic methods of exegesis, adopted 
in the above discussed works of the Alogi.<note n="40" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.12">Epiphanius mentions the appeal of the 
Theodotians to <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 18:15" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.13" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15">Deut. XVIII. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 17:9" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.14" parsed="|Jer|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.9">Jer. XVII. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:2" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.15" parsed="|Isa|53|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2">Isa. LIII. 2 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:31" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.16" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">Mat. XII. 31</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.17" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke I. 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 8:40" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.18" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40">John VIII. 40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 2:22" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.19" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">Acts II. 22</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:5" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.20" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5">1 Tim. II. 5</scripRef>. They deduced from <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:31" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.21" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">Mat. XII. 31</scripRef>, 
that the Holy Spirit held a higher place than the Son of Man. The treatment of the 
verses in Deut. and Luke is especially instructive. In the former Theodotus emphasised, 
not only the “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.22">προφήτην ὡς ἐμέ</span>”, and the 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.23">ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν</span>”, but also the 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.24">ἐγερεῖ</span>”, 
and concluded referring the passage to the Resurrection: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.25">ὁ ἐκ Θεοῦ ἐγειρόμενος Χριστὸς οὗτος οὐκ ἦν Θεὸς ἀλλὰ 
ἄνθρωπος, ἐπειδὴ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἦν, ὡς καὶ Μωϋσῆς ἄνθρωπος ἦν</span> — accordingly the resuscitated 
Christ was not God. On <scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.26" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke I. 35</scripRef> he argued thus: “The Gospel itself says in reference 
to Mary: ‘the Spirit of the Lord will come upon thee’; but it does not say: ‘the 
Spirit of the Lord will be in thy body’, or, ‘will enter into thee.’” — Further, if 
we may trust Epiphanius, Theodotus sought to divide the sentence — <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.27">διὸ καὶ τὸ γεννώμενον 
ἐκ σοῦ ἅγιον κληθήσεται υἱὸς 
Θεοῦ</span> — , from the first half of the verse, as if the words “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.28">διὸ καὶ</span>” 
did not exist, so that he obtained the meaning that the Sonship of Christ would 
only begin later, — subsequent to the test. Perhaps, however, Theodotus entirely 
deleted “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.29">διὸ καὶ</span>”, just as he also read 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.30">πνεῦμα κυρίου</span>” 
for “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.31">πνεῦμα ἅγιον</span>” in order 
to avoid all ambiguity. And since Hippolytus urges against him that <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.32" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John I. 14</scripRef> did 
not contain “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.33">τὸ πνεῦμα σὰρξ ἐγένετο</span>”, Theodotus must at least have interpreted 
the word “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.34">λόγος</span>” in the sense of 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.35">πονῦμα</span>”; and an ancient formula really ran: 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.36">Χριστὸς 
ὢν μὲν τὸ πρῶτον πνεῦμα ἐγένετο σάρξ</span>” 
(<scripRef passage="2Clem 9:5" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.37">2 Clem. IX. 5</scripRef>), where later “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.38">λόγος</span>” was, 
indeed, inserted in place of “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.39">πνεῦμἀ</span>”. See the Cod. Constantinop.</note></p>


<pb n="23" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_23" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7">Theodotus’ form of teaching was, even in the life-time of its author, 
held in Rome to be intolerable, and that by men disposed to Modalism — <i>e.g.</i>, 
the Bishop himself, see under — as well as by the representatives of the Logos Christology. 
It is certain that he was excommunicated by Victor, accordingly before A.D. 199, 
on the charge of teaching that Christ was “mere man” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.1">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος</span>). We do not 
know how large his following was in the city. We cannot put it at a high figure, 
since in that case the Bishop would not have ventured on excommunication. It must, 
however, have been large enough to allow of the experiment of forming an independent 
Church. This was attempted in the time of the Roman Bishop Zephyrine (199-218) 
by the most important of the disciples of Theodotus, viz., Theodotus the money changer, 
and a certain Asclepiodotus. It is extremely probable that both of these men were 
also Greeks. A native, Natalius the confessor, was induced, so we are told by the 
Little Labyrinth, to become Bishop of the party, at a salary of 150 denarii a month. 
The attempt failed. The oppressed Bishop soon deserted and returned into the bosom 
of the great Church. It was told that he had been persuaded by visions and finally 
by blows with which “holy angels” pursued him during the night. The above undertaking 
is interesting in itself, since it proves how great had already become the gulf 
between the Church and these Monarchians in Rome, about A.D. 210; but still more 
instructive is the sketch given of the leaders of the party by the Little Labyrinth, 
a sketch that agrees excellently with the accounts given of the ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.2">λεξιθηροῦντες</span>’ 
in Asia, and of the exegetic labours of the older Theodotus.<note n="41" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.3">Euseb. (H. E. V. 28): “They falsified 
the Holy Scriptures without scruple, rejected the standards of the ancient faith, 
and misunderstood Christ. For they did not examine what the Scriptures said, but 
carefully considered what logical figure they could obtain from it that 
would prove their godless teaching. And if any one brought before them a passage 
from Holy Scripture, they asked whether a conjunctive or disjunctive figure could 
be made of it. They set aside the Holy Scriptures of God, and employ themselves, 
instead, with geometry, being men who are earthly, and talk of what is earthly, 
and know not what comes from above. Some of them, therefore, study the geometry 
of Euclid with the greatest devotion; Aristotle and Theophrastus are admired; Galen 
is even worshipped by some. But what need is there of words to show that men who 
misuse the sciences of the unbelievers to prove their heretical views, and falsify 
with their own godless cunning the plain faith of Scripture, do not even stand on 
the borders of the faith? They have therefore laid their hands so unscrupulously 
on the Holy Scriptures under the pretext that they had only amended it critically 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.4">διωρθωκέναι</span>). He who will can convince himself that this is no calumny. For, if 
one should collect the manuscripts of any one of them and compare them, he would 
find them differ in many passages. At least, the manuscripts of Asclepiodotus do 
not agree with those of Theodotus. But we can have examples of this to excess; for 
their scholars have noted with ambitious zeal all that any one of them has, as they 
say, critically amended, <i>i.e.</i>, distorted (effaced?). Again, with these the manuscripts 
of Hermophilus do not agree; and those of Apollonides even differ from each other. 
For if we compare the manuscripts first restored by them (him?) with the later re-corrected 
copies, variations are found in many places. But some of them have not even found 
it worth the trouble to falsify the Holy Scriptures, but have simply rejected the 
Law and the Prophets, and have by this lawless and godless doctrine hurled themselves, 
under the pretext of grace, into the deepest abyss of perdition.</note> 

<pb n="24" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_24" />The offence charged against the Theodotians was threefold: the grammatical 
and formal exegesis of Holy Scripture, the trenchant textual criticism, and the 
thorough-going study of Logic, Mathematics, and the empirical sciences. It would 
seem at a first glance as if these men were no longer as a rule interested in theology. 
But the opposite was the case. Their opponent had himself to testify that they pursued 
grammatical exegesis “in order to prove their godless tenets,” textual criticism 
in order to correct the manuscripts of the Holy Scriptures, and philosophy “in order 
by the science of unbelievers to support their heretical conception.” He had also 
to bear witness to the fact that these scholars had not tampered with the inspiration 
of the Holy Scriptures, or the extent of the Canon (V. 28. 18).<note n="42" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.5">See under.</note> Their whole work, therefore, 
was in the service of their theology. But the method of this work, — and we can 
infer it to have been also that of the Alogi and the older Theodotus — conflicted 
with the dominant theological method. Instead of Plato and 

<pb n="25" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_25" />Zeno, the Adoptians revered the Empiricists; instead of the allegorical 
interpretation of Scripture, the grammatical was alone held to be valid; instead 
of simply accepting or capriciously trimming the traditional text, an attempt was 
made to discover the original.<note n="43" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.6">See V. 28. 4, 5.</note> How unique and valuable is this information! How 
instructive it is to observe that this method struck the disciple of the Apologists 
and Irenæus as strange, nay, even as heretical, that while he would have seen nothing 
to object to in the study of Plato, he was seized with horror at the idea of Aristotle, 
Euclid, and Galen, being put in the place of Plato! The difference was, indeed, 
not merely one of method. In the condition of the theology of the Church at that 
time, it could not be supposed that religious conviction was especially strong or 
ardent in men who depreciated the religious philosophy of the Greeks. For whence, 
if not from this source, or from Apocalyptics, did men then derive a distinctively 
pious enthusiasm?<note n="44" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.7">The triumph of Neo-platonic philosophy 
and of the Logos Christology in Christian theology is, in this sense, to be considered 
an advance. That philosophy, indeed, in the third century, triumphed throughout 
the empire over its rivals, and therefore the exclusive alliance concluded with 
it by Christian tradition was one which, when it took place, could be said to have 
been inevitable. Suppose, however, that the theology of Sabellius or of Paul had 
established itself in the Church in the 3rd century, then a gulf would have been 
created between the Church and Hellenism that would have made it impossible for 
the religion of the Church to become that of the empire. Neo-platonic tradition 
was the final product of antiquity; it disposed, but as a living force, of the intellectual 
and moral capital of the past.</note> It is 
also little to be wondered at that the attempt made by these scholars to found a 
Church in Rome, was so quickly wrecked. They were fated to remain officers without 
an army; for with grammar, textual criticism, and logic one could only throw discredit, 
in the communities, on the form of Christological doctrine which held the highest 
place and had been rendered venerable by long tradition. These scholars, therefore, 
although they regarded themselves as Catholic, stood outside the Church.<note n="45" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.8">As “genuine” scholars — and this is a 
very characteristic feature — they took very great care that each should have the 
credit of his own amendments on the text.</note> Of the 
works of these, the earliest exegetical scholars, nothing has come down to us.<note n="46" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.9">The Syntagma knows of these; Epiph. H. 
55. c. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.10">πλάττουσιν ἑαυτοῖς καὶ βίβλους 
ἐπιπλάστους,</span></note> They have gone 

<pb n="26" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_26" />without leaving any appreciable effect on the Church. Contrast the 
significance gained by the schools of Alexandria and Antioch! The latter, which 
rose about 60 years later, took up again the work of this Roman school. It, too, 
came to stand outside the great Church; but it brought about one of the most important 
crises in the dogmatics of the Church, because in its philosophico-theological starting-point 
it was at one with orthodoxy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8">The methodical and exegetical examination of the Holy Scriptures 
confirmed the Theodotians in their conception of Christ as the man in whom in an 
especial manner the Spirit of God had operated, and had made them opponents of the 
Logos Christology. The author of the Little Labyrinth does not state wherein the 
doctrine of the younger Theodotus differed from that of the older. When he says 
that some of the Theodotians rejected the law and the prophets <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.1">προφάσει χάριτος</span>, 
we may well suppose that they simply emphasised — in a Pauline sense, or because 
of considerations drawn from a historical study of religion — the relativity of 
the authority of the O. T.;<note n="47" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.2">Even the great anti-gnostic teachers 
had come to this view (see Vol. II., p. 304) without indeed drawing the consequences 
which the Theodotians may have deduced more certainly.</note> for 
there is as little known of any rejection of the Catholic Canon on the part of the 
Theodotians, as of a departure from the rule of faith. Now Hippolytus has extracted 
from the exegetical works of the younger Theodotus one passage, the discussion of 
Hebr. V. 6, 10; VI. 20 f.; VII. 3, 17; and out of this he has made an important heresy. 
Later historians eagerly seized on this; they ascribed to the younger Theodotus, 
as distinguished from the older, a cultus of Melchizedek and invented a sect of Melchizedekians (= Theodotians). The moneychanger taught, it was said (Epiph. H. 
55), that Melchizedek was a very great power, and more exalted than Christ, the 
latter being merely related to the former as the copy to the original. Melchizedek 
was the advocate of the heavenly powers before God, and the High Priest among men,<note n="48" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.3">L.c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.4">Δεῖ ἡμᾶς τῷ Μελχισεδὲκ προσφέρειν, φασίν, ἵνα δι᾽ αὐτοῦ προσενεχθῇ ὑπὲρ 
ἡμῶν, καὶ εὕρωμεν δι᾽ αὐτοῦ 
ζωήν.</span></note> while Jesus as 


<pb n="27" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_27" />priest stood a degree lower. The origin of the former was completely 
concealed, because it was heavenly, but Jesus was born of Mary. To this Epiphanius 
adds that the party presented its oblations in the name of M. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.5">εἰς ὄνομα τοῦ 
Μελχισεδέκ</span>); 
for he was the guide to God, the prince of righteousness, the true Son of God. It 
is apparent that the Theodotians cannot have taught this simply as it stands. The 
explanation is not far to seek. There was a wide-spread opinion in the whole ancient 
Church, that Melchizedek was a manifestation of the true Son of God; and to this 
view many speculations attached themselves, here and there in connection with a 
subordinationist Christology.<note n="49" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.6">See Clem. Alex. Strom. IV. 25. 161; Hierakas 
in Epiph. H. 55, c. 5, H. 67, c. 3; Philast. H. 148. Epiph. has himself to confess 
(H. 55, c. 7), that even in his time the view to be taken of Melchizedek was still 
a subject of dispute among Catholic Christians: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.7">οἱ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν 
νομίζουσι φύσει τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν ἰδέᾳ ἀνθρώπου 
τότε τῷ Ἀβραὰμ πεφηνέναι</span>. Jerome <scripRef passage="Ep. 73" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.8">Ep. 73</scripRef> is important. 
The Egyptian hermit, Marcus, wrote, about A.D. 400, an independent work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.9">εἰς τὸν 
Μελχισεδὲκ κατὰ Μελχισεδεκειῶν</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, against those who saw in Melchizedek a manifestation 
of the true Son of God (see Photius, Biblioth. 200; Dict. of Christ. Biog. III. 
p. 827; Herzog’s R. E., 2 Aufl. IX. p. 290); cf. the above described fragment, edited 
for the first time by Caspari; further Theodoret H. F. II. 6, Timotheus Presb. in 
Cotelier, Monum. Eccl. Græcæ III. p. 392 etc.</note> The 
Theodotians shared this conception. Immediately after the sentence given above Epiphanius 
has (55, c. 8): And Christ, they say, was chosen that he might call us from many 
ways to this one knowledge, having been anointed by God, and chosen, when he turned 
us from idols and showed us the way. And the Apostle having been sent by him revealed 
to us that Melchizedek is great and remains a priest for ever, and behold how great 
he is; and because the less is blessed by the greater, therefore he says that he 
as being greater blessed Abraham the patriarch; of whom we are initiated that we 
may obtain from him the blessing.<note n="50" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.11">Καὶ Χριστὸς μὲν, φάσίν, ἐξελέγη, ἵνα ἡμᾶς καλέσῃ ἐκ πολλῶν ὁδῶν εἰς μίαν 
ταύτην τὴν γνῶσιν, ὑπὸ Θεοῦ κεχρισμένος καὶ ἐκλεκτὸς γένόμενος, ἐπειδὴ ἀπέστρεψεν 
ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ εἰδώλων καὶ ὑπέδειξεν ἡμῖν τὴν ὁδόν. Ἐξ οὗπερ ὁ ἀπόστολος ἀποςταλεὶς 
ἀπεκάλυψεν ἡμῖν, ὅτι μέγας ἐστὶν ὁ Μελχισεδέκ, καὶ ἱερεὺς μένει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, 
καὶ, Θεωρεῖτε πηλίκος οὗτος· καὶ ὅτι τὸ ἔλασσον ἐκ τοῦ μείζονος εὐλογεῖται, διὰ 
τοῦτο, φησὶ, καὶ τὸν Ἁβαὰμ τὸν πατριάρχην εὐλόγησεν ὡς μείζων ὤν· οὗ ἡμεῖς 
ἐσμὲν μύσται, ὅπως τύχωμεν παρ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ τῆς εὐλογίας.</span></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9">Now the Christological conception, formulated in the first half 


<pb n="28" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_28" />of this paragraph, was certainly not reported from an opponent. It 
is precisely that of the Shepherd,<note n="51" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.1">Cf. the striking agreement with 
Sim. V., especially ch. VI. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.2">αὐτὸς καθαρίσας τὰς ἁμαρτίας τοῦ 
λαοῦ ἔδειξεν αὐτοῖς τὰς τρίβους 
τῆς ζωῆς</span>.</note> and accordingly very ancient in the Roman Church.<note n="52" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.3">The theologico-philosophical impress 
which, as distinguished from Sim. V., marks the whole passage, is of course unmistakable. 
Notice what is said as to Paul, and the expression “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.4">μύσται</span>”.</note> From this, and by a 
reference to the controversial writing of Hippolytus (Epiph. l.c. ch. 9), the “heretical” 
cultus of Melchizedek is explained. These Theodotians maintained, as is also shown 
by their exegesis on <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:6" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.5" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. VIII. 6</scripRef>,<note n="53" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.6">The Theodotians seem to have taken 
Christ in this verse to mean not Jesus, but the Holy Spirit, the eternal. Son of 
God, deleting the name Jesus (Epiph. H. 55, ch. 9). If that is so then the Philosophumena 
is right when it relates that the Theodotians had also given the name of Christ 
to the pre-existent Son of God, the Holy Ghost. Yet it is not certain whether we 
should regard the above quoted chapter of Epiphanius at all as reporting the Theodotian 
interpretation of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:6" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.7" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. VIII. 6</scripRef>.</note> three points: First, 
that besides the Father the only divine being was the Holy Spirit, who was identical 
with the Son — again simply the position of Hermas; secondly, that this Holy Spirit 
appeared to Abraham in the form of the King of Righteousness — and this, as has 
been shown above, was no novel contention; thirdly, that Jesus was a man anointed 
with the power of the Holy Ghost. But, in that case, it was only logical, and in 
itself not uncatholic, to teach that offerings and worship were due, as to the true, 
eternal Son of God, to this King of Righteousness who had appeared to Abraham, and 
had blessed him and his real descendants, <i>i.e.</i>, the Christians. And if, in comparison 
with this Son of God; the chosen and anointed servant of God, Jesus, appears inferior 
at first, precisely in so far as he is man, yet their position was no more unfavourable 
in this respect than that of Hermas. For Hermas also taught that Jesus, being only 
the adopted Son of God, was really not to be compared to the Holy Spirit, the Eternal 
Son; or, rather, he is related to the latter, to use a Theodotian expression, as 
the copy to the original. Yet there is undoubtedly a great distinction between the 
Theodotians and Hermas. They unmistakably used their speculations as to the eternal 


<pb n="29" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_29" />Son of God in order to rise to that Son from the man Jesus of history, 
and to transcend the historical in general as something subordinate.<note n="54" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.8">Epiph. H. 55, ch. 8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.9">εἰς ὄνομα δὲ τούτου τοῦ Μελχισεδὲκ ἡ προειρημένη 
αἵρεσις καὶ τὰς προσφορὰς ἀναφέρει, καὶ αὐτὸν εἶναι εἰσαγωγέα πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν καὶ 
δι᾽ αὐτοῦ, φησὶ, δεῖ τῷ Θεῷ προσφέρειν, ὅτι ἄρχων ἐστὶ δικαιοσύνης, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ τούτῳ 
κατασταθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν οὐρανῷ, πνευματικός τις ὢν, καὶ υἱὸς Θεοῦ τεταγμένος 
. . . .</span> c. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.10">Χριστός, φησίν, ἐστὶν ἔτι ὑποδεέστερος τοῦ 
Μελχισεδέκ.</span></note> There is not a word 
of this to be found in Hermas. Thus, the Theodotians sought, in a similar way to 
Origen, to rid themselves by speculation of what was merely historical, setting, 
like him, the eternal Son of God above the Crucified One. We have evidence of the 
correctness of this opinion in the observation that these speculations on Melchizedek 
were continued precisely in the school of Origen. We find them, and that with the 
same tendency to depreciate the historical Son of God, in Hieracas and the confederacy 
of Hieracite monks;<note n="55" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.11">See my art. in Herzog R. E., 2 
Aufl. VI. p. 100 (Epiph. LV. 5; LXVII. 3).</note> as also in the monks 
who held the views of Origen in Egypt in the fourth and fifth centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p10">We have accordingly found that these theologians retained the 
ancient Roman Christology represented by Hermas; but that they edited it theologically 
and consequently changed its intention. If, at that time, the “Pastor” was still 
read in the Roman Church, while the Theodotian Christology was condemned, then its 
Christology must have been differently interpreted. In view of the peculiar character 
of the book, this would not be difficult. We may ask, however, whether the teaching 
of the Theodotians is really to be characterised as Monarchian, seeing that they 
assigned a special, and as it seems, an independent role to the Holy Spirit apart 
from God. Meanwhile, we can no longer determine how these theologians reconciled 
the separate substance (hypostasis) of the Holy Ghost, with the unity of the Person 
of God. But so much is certain, that in their Christology the Spirit was considered 
by them only as a power, and that, on the other hand, their rejection of the Logos 
Christology was not due to any repugnance to the idea of a second divine being. 
This is proved by their teaching as to the Holy Spirit and His appearance in the Old Testament. 


<pb n="30" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_30" />But then the difference between them and their opponents does not belong 
to the sphere of the doctrine of God; they are rather substantially at one on this 
subject with a theologian like Hippolytus. If that is so, however, their opponents 
were undoubtedly superior to them, while they themselves fell short of the traditional 
estimate of Christ. In other words, if there was an eternal Son of God, or any one 
of that nature, and if He appeared under the old covenant, then the traditional 
estimate of Jesus could not be maintained, once he was separated from that Son.<note n="56" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p10.1">Hermas did not do this, in so far 
as in the language of religion he speaks only of a Son of God (<scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 9:1" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p10.2">Simil. IX.</scripRef>).</note> The formula of the man 
anointed with the Spirit was no longer sufficient to establish the transcendent 
greatness of the revelation of God in Christ, and it is only a natural consequence 
that the O. T. theophanies should appear in a brighter light. We see here why the 
old Christological conceptions passed away so quickly, comparatively speaking, and 
gave place so soon in the Churches to the complete and essential elevation of Jesus 
to the rank of deity, whenever theological reflection awoke to life. It was, above 
all, the distinctive method of viewing the Old Testament and its theophanies that led to this.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11">In certain respects the attempt of the Theodotians presents itself 
as an innovation. They sought to raise a once accepted, but, so to speak, enthusiastic 
form of faith to the stage of theology and to defend it as the only right one; they 
expressly refused, or, at least, declared to be matter of controversy, the use of 
the title “God” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11.1">Θεός</span>) as applied to Jesus; they advanced beyond Jesus to an eternal, 
unchangeable Being (beside God). In this sense, in consequence of the new interest 
which the representatives of the above doctrine took in the old formula, it is to 
be regarded as novel. For we can hardly attribute to pre-catholic Christians like 
Hermas, a special interest in the essential humanity of Jesus. They certainly believed 
that they gave full expression in their formulas to the highest possible estimate 
of the Redeemer; they had no other idea. These theologians, on the other hand, defended 
a lower conception of Christ against a higher. Thus we may judge them on their own 
ground; for they let the idea of a heavenly Son of God 

<pb n="31" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_31" />stand, and did not carry out the complete revision of the prevailing 
doctrine that would have justified them in proving their Christological conception 
to be the one really legitimate and satisfactory. They indeed supported it by Scriptural 
proof, and in this certainly surpassed their opponents, but the proof did not cover 
the gaps in their dogmatic procedure. Since they took their stand on the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11.2">regula 
fidei</span></i>, it is unjust and at the same time unhistorical to call their form of doctrine 
“Ebionitic”, or to dispose of them with the phrase that Christ was to them 
<i>exclusively</i> a mere man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11.3">ψιλὸς ἂνθρωτος</span>). But if we consider the circumstances in which they appeared, 
and the excessive expectations that were pretty generally attached to the possession 
of faith — above all, the prospect of the future deification of every believer — 
we cannot avoid the impression, that a doctrine could not but be held to be destructive, 
which did not even elevate Christ to divine honours, or, at most, assigned him an 
apotheosis, like that imagined by the heathens for their emperors or an Antinous. 
Apocalyptic enthusiasm passed gradually into Neo-platonic mysticism. In this transition 
these scholars took no share. They rather sought to separate a part of the old conceptions, 
and to defend that with the scientific means of their opponents.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12">Once more, 20 to 30 years later, the attempt was made in Rome 
by a certain Artemas to rejuvenate the old Christology. We are extremely ill informed 
as to this last phase of Roman Adoptianism; for the extracts taken by Eusebius from 
the Little Labyrinth, the work written against Artemas and his party, apply almost 
exclusively to the Theodotians. We learn, however, that the party appealed to the 
historical justification of their teaching in Rome, maintaining that Bishop Zephyrine 
had first falsified the true doctrine which they defended.<note n="57" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.1">Euseb. H. E. V. 28. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.2">φασὶ γὰρ τοὺς μὲν προτέρους ἅπαντας καὶ αὐτοὺς τοὺς 
ἀποστόλους, παρειληφέναι τε καὶ δεδιδαχέναι ταῦτα, ἅ νῦν οὗτοι λέγουσι, καὶ τετηρῆσθαι 
τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ κηρύγματος μέχρι τῶν χρόνων τοῦ Βίκτορος . . . ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ 
διαδόχου αὐτοῦ Ζεφυρίνου παρακεχαράχθαι 
τὴν ἀλήθειαν.</span></note> The relative correctness 
of this contention is indisputable, especially if we consider that Zephyrine had not disapproved 

<pb n="32" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_32" />of the formula, certainly novel, that “the Father had suffered”. 
The author of the Little Labyrinth reminds them that Theodotus had been already 
excommunicated by Victor, and of this fact they themselves cannot have been ignorant. 
When, moreover, we observe the evident anxiety of the writer to impose Theodotus 
upon them as their spiritual father, we come to the conclusion that the party did 
not identify themselves with the Theodotians. What they regarded as the point of 
difference we do not know. It is alone certain that they also refused to call Christ 
“God”; for the writer feels it necessary to justify the use of the title from tradition.<note n="58" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.3">Euseb. H. E. V. 28. 4, 5.</note> Artemas was still alive 
in Rome at the close of the 7th decade of the 3rd century, but he was completely 
severed from the great Church, and without any real influence. No notice is taken 
of him even in the letters of Cyprian.<note n="59" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.4">We know that he still lived about 
270 from tile document of the Synod of Antioch in the case of Paul of Samosata. 
We read there (Euseb. H. E. VII. 30. 17): “Paul may write letters to Artemas and 
the followers of A. are said to hold communion with him.” We have probably to regard 
as Artemonites those unnamed persons, mentioned in Novatian De Trinitate, who explained 
Jesus to be a mere man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.5">homo nudus et solitarius</span>). Artemas is also named in Methodius 
Conviv. VIII. 10, Ed. Jahn, p. 37.</note> Since Artemas was characterised 
as the “father” of Paul in the controversy with that Bishop (Euseb. H. E. VII. 
30. 16), he had afterwards attained a certain celebrity in the East, and had supplanted 
even Theodotus in the recollection of the Church. In the subsequent age, the phrase: 
“Ebion, Artemas, Paulus (or Photinus)” was stereotyped; this was afterwards supplemented 
with the name of Nestorius, and in that form the phrase became a constant feature 
in Byzantine dogmatics and polemics.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p13"><b>(c). Traces of Adoptian Christology in the West after Artemas.</b></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14">Adoptian Christology — Dynamistic Monarchianism — apparently passed 
rapidly and almost entirely away in the West. The striking formula, settled by the 
Symbol, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.1">Christus, homo et deus</span>”, and, above all, the conviction that Christ had 
appeared in the O. T., brought about the destruction of the party. Yet, 


<pb n="33" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_33" />here and there — in connection, doubtless, with the reading of Hermas<note n="60" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.2">Even Tertullian used the Christological 
formula of Hermas when he was not engaged in Apologetics or in polemics against 
the Gnostics.</note> — the old faith, 
or the old formula, that the Holy Spirit is the eternal Son of God and at the same 
time the Christ-Spirit, held its ground, and, with it, conceptions which bordered 
on Adoptianism. Thus we read in the writing “De montibus Sina et Sion”<note n="61" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.3">Hartel, Opp. Cypr. III., p. 104 sq.</note> composed in vulgar Latin 
and attributed wrongly to Cyprian, ch. IV: “The body of the Lord was called Jesus 
by God the Father; the Holy Spirit that descended from heaven was called Christ 
by God the Father, <i>i.e.</i>, anointed of the living God, the Spirit joined to the body 
Jesus Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.4">Caro dominica a deo patre Jesu vocita est; spiritus sanctus, qui 
de cælo descendit, Christus, id est unctus dei vivi, a deo vocitus est, spiritus 
carni mixtus Jesus Christus</span>). Compare ch. XIII.: the H. S., Son of God, sees Himself 
double, the Father sees Himself in the Son, the Son in the Father, each in each 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.5">Sanctus spiritus, <i>dei filius</i>, geminatum se videt, pater in filio et filius in patre 
utrosque se in se vident</span>). There were accordingly only two hypostases, and the Redeemer 
is the flesh (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.6">caro</span>), to which the pre-existent Holy Spirit, the eternal Son of God, 
the Christ, descended. Whether the author understood Christ as “forming a person” 
or as a power cannot be decided; probably, being no theologian, the question did 
not occur to him.<note n="62" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.7">Hilary’s work “De trinitate” also 
shows (esp. X. 18 ff., 50 ff.) what different Christologies still existed in the 
West in the middle of the 4th century. There were some who maintained: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.8">quod in 
eo ex virgine creando efficax dei sapientia et virtus exstiterit, et in nativitate 
eius divinæ prudentiæ et potestatis opus intellegatur, sitque in eo efficientia 
potius quam natura sapientiæ.</span></note> We do not hear that 
the doctrine of Photinus, who was himself a Greek, gained any considerable approval 
in the West. But we learn casually that even in the beginning of the 5th century 
a certain Marcus was expelled from Rome for holding the heresy of Photinus, and 
that he obtained a following in Dalmatia. Incomparably more instructive, however, 
is the account given by Augustine (Confess. VII. 19. [25]) of his own and his friend Alypius’ Christological belief, 
at a time when both stood quite near the Catholic 

<pb n="34" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_34" />Church, and had been preparing to enter it. At that time Augustine’s 
view of Christ was practically that of Photinus; and Alypius denied that Christ 
had a human soul; <i>yet both had held their Christology to be Catholic</i>, and only afterwards 
learned better.<note n="63" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.9">Augustine, l.c. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.10">. . . Quia itaque vera 
scripta sunt (sc. the Holy Scriptures) totum hominem in Christo agnoscebam; non 
corpus tantum hominis, aut cum corpore sine mente animam, sed ipsum hominem, non 
persona veritatis, sed magna quadam natureæ humanæ excellentia et perfectiore participatione 
sapientiæ præferri cæteris arbitrabar. Alypius autem deum carne indutum ita putabat 
credi a Catholicis, ut præter deum et carnem non esset in Christo anima, mentemque 
hominis non existimabat in eo prædicari . . . Sed postea hæreticorum Apollinaristarum 
hunc errorem esse cognoscens, catholicæ fidei collætatus et contemperatus est. Ego 
autem aliquanto posterius didicisse me fateor, in eo quod “verbum caro factum est” 
quomodo catholica veritas a Photini falsitate dirimatur.</span></note> Now 
let us remember that Augustine had enjoyed a Catholic education, and had been in 
constant intercourse with Catholics, and we see clearly that among the laity of 
the West very little was known of the Christological formulas, and very different 
doctrines of Christ were in fact current even at the close of the 4th century.<note n="64" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.11">In the Fragment, only preserved in Arabic, 
of a letter of Pope Innocent I. to Severianus, Bishop of Gabala (Mai, Spicil<i>e.g.</i> 
Rom. III., p. 702) we still read the warning: “Let no one believe that it was only 
at the time when the divine Word on earth came to receive baptism from John that 
this divine nature originated, when, <i>i.e.</i>, John heard the voice of the Father from 
heaven. It was certainly not so, etc.”</note></p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p15"><b>(d). The Ejection of the Adoptian Christology in the East, — Beryll of Bostra, Paul of Samosata, etc.</b></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16">We can see from the writings of Origen that there were also many 
in the East who rejected the Logos Christology. Those were undoubtedly most numerous 
who identified the Father and the Son; but there were not wanting such as, while 
they made a distinction, attributed to the Soh a human nature only,<note n="65" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.1">Orig. on John II. 2, Lomm. I., p. 92: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.2">Καὶ τὸ πολλοὺς φιλοθέους εἶναι εὐχομένους 
ταράσσον, εὐλαβουμένους δύο ἀναγορεῦσαι θεούς, καὶ παρὰ τοῦτο περιπίπτοντας 
ψευδέσι καὶ ἀσεβέσι δόγμασιν, ἤτοι ἀρνουμένους ἰδιότητα υἱοῦ ἑτέραν παρὰ τὴν τοῦ 
πατρός, ὁμολογοῦντας Θεὸν εἶναι τὸν μέχρι ὀνόματος παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς υἱὸν προσαγορευόμενον, ἠ ἀρνουμένους τὴν θεότητα τοῦ υἱοῦ, τιθέντας 
δὲ αὐτοῦ τὴν ἰδιότητα καὶ τὴν 
οὐσίαν κατὰ περιγραφὴν τυγχάνουσαν ἑτέραν τοῦ πατρός, ἐντεῦθεν λύεσθαι δύναται</span>, 
see also what follows. Pseudo-Gregor. (Apollinaris) in Mai (Nov. Coll. VII. 1, p. 171) speaks of men who conceived Christ 
as being ‘filled with divinity’, but made no specific distinction between Him and 
the prophets, and worshipped a man with divine power after the manner of the heathens.</note> and 

<pb n="35" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_35" />accordingly taught like the Theodotians. Origen by no means treated 
them, as a rule, as declared heretics, but as misled, or “simple”, Christian brethren 
who required friendly teaching. He himself, besides, had also inserted the Adoptian 
Christology into his complicated doctrine of Christ; for he had attached the greatest 
value to the tenet that Jesus should be held a real man who had been chosen by God, 
who in virtue of his free will, had steadfastly attested his excellence, and who, 
at last, had become perfectly fused with the Logos in disposition, will, and finally 
also in nature (see Vol. II., p. 369 f.). Origen laid such decided emphasis on this 
that his opponents afterwards classed him with Paul of Samosata and Artemas,<note n="66" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.3">Pamphili Apolog. in Routh, IV., 
p. 367; Schultz in the Jahrbb. f. protest. Theol. 1875, p. 193 f. On Origen and the 
Monarchians, see Hagemann, l.c., p. 300 f.</note> and Pamphilus required 
to point out “that Origen said that the Son of God was born of the very substance 
of God, <i>i.e.</i>, was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.4">ὁμοούσιος</span>, which means, of the same substance with the Father, 
but that he was not a creature who became a son by adoption, but a true son by nature, 
generated by the Father Himself” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.5">quod Origines filium dei de ipsa dei substantia 
natum dixerit, id est, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.6">ὁμοούσιον</span>, quod est, eiusdem cum patre substantiæ, et non 
esse creaturam <i>per adoptionem</i> sed <i>natura</i> filium verum, ex ipso patre generatum</span>).<note n="67" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.7">See l.c., p, 368.</note> &amp;gt;So Origen in fact taught, 
and he was very far from seeing more in the Adoptian doctrine than a fragment of 
the complete Christology. He attempted to convince the Adoptians of their error, 
more correctly, of their questionable one-sidedness,<note n="68" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.8">Orig. in Ep. ad Titum, Lomm. V., 
p. 287 “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.9">Sed et eos, qui hominem dicunt dominum Iesum præcognitum et prædestinatum, 
qui ante adventum carnalem substantialiter et proprie non exstiterit, sed quod homo 
natus patris solam in se habuerit deitatem, ne illos quidem sine periculo est ecclesiæ 
numero sociari.</span>” This passage, undoubtedly, need not necessarily be applied to Dynamistic 
Monarchians, any more than the description about to be quoted of the doctrine of 
Beryll. There may have existed a middle type between Dynamistic and Modalistic Monarchianism, 
according to which the humanity as well as the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.10">deitas patris</span></i> in Jesus Christ was 
held to be personal.</note> but he had seldom any other occasion to contend with them.</p>


<pb n="36" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_36" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17">Perhaps we should here include the action against Beryll of Bostra. 
This Arabian Bishop taught Monarchianism. His doctrine aroused a violent opposition. 
The Bishops of the province were deeply agitated and instituted many examinations 
and discussions. But they appear not to have come to any result. Origen was called 
in, and, as we are informed by Eusebius, who had himself examined the acts of the 
Synods, he succeeded in a disputation in amicably convincing the Bishop of his error.<note n="69" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.1">Euseb. H. E. VI. 33. See also Socrates H. E. III. 7.</note> This happened, according 
to the common view, in A.D. 244. We have to depend, for the teaching of Beryll, 
on one sentence in Eusebius, which has received very different interpretations.<note n="70" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.2">L.c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.3">τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν μὴ προϋφεστάναι κατ᾽ ἰδίαν οὐσίας περιγραφὴν 
πρὸ τῆς εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἐπιδημίας, μηδὲ θεότητα ἰδίαν ἔχειν, ἀλλ ἐμπολιτευομένην 
αὐτῷ μόνην τὴν πατρικήν.</span> The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.4">περιγραφή</span> is 
first found in the Excerpta Theodoti 19, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.5">κατὰ περιγραφήν</span> is contrasted in the 
sense of personality with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.6">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν (τοῦ Θεοῦ)</span>). The latter was accordingly felt to 
be Modalistic: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.7">καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, οὐ κατὰ τὴν παρουσίαν μόνον ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, ἀλλὰ καὶ 
ἐν ἀρχῇ ὁ ἐν ταυτότητι λόγος κατὰ περιγραφὴν καὶ οὐ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν γενόμενος, ὁ υἱὸς</span>; cf., ch. 10, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.8">περιγράφεσθαι</span> 
also expresses the personal existence, <i>i.e.</i>, what was afterwards termed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.9">ὑπόστασις</span>. 
This word was not yet so used, so far as I know, in the 3rd century. In Origen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.10">περιγραφή</span> 
is likewise the expression for the strictly self-contained personality; see Comm. 
on John I. 42, Lomm. I. 88: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.11">ὥσπερ οὖν 
δυνάμεις Θεοῦ πλείονές εἰσιν, ὧν ἑκάστη κατὰ περιγραφήν, ὧν διαφέρει ὁ σωτήρ, 
οὗτως ὁ λόγος — εἰ καὶ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν οὐκ ἔστι κατὰ περιγραφὴν εκτὸς ἡμῶν — νοηθήσεται 
ὁ Χριστὸς κ.τ.λ.</span> In our passage and Pseudo-Hippol. c. Beron. 1, 4, 
it means simply “configuration”.</note> Nitzsch says rightly,<note n="71" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.12">Dogmengesch. I., p. 202. See on 
Beryll, who has become a favourite of the historians of dogma, apart from the extended 
historical works, Ullmann, de Beryllo, 1835; Theod. Stud. u. Krit., 1836; Fock Diss. 
de Christologia B. 1843; Rossel in the Berliner Jahrbb., 1844, No. 41 f.; Kober 
in the Theol. Quartalschr., 1848, I.</note> that Eusebius missed 
in Beryll the recognition of the separate divine personality (hypostasis) in Christ 
and of his pre-existence, but not the recognition of his deity. However, this is 
not enough to class the Bishop with certainty among the Patripassians, since Eusebius’ 
own Christological view, by which that of Beryll was here gauged, was very vague. 
Even the circumstance, that at the Synod of Bostra (according to Socrates) Christ 
was expressly decreed to have a human soul, is not decisive; for Origen might have carried the recognition of this dogma, which was 


<pb n="37" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_37" />of the highest importance to him, whatever the doctrine of Beryll had 
been. That the Bishop rather taught Dynamistic Monarchianism is supported, first, 
by the circumstance that this form of doctrine had, as we can prove, long persisted 
in Arabia and Syria; and, secondly, by the observation that Origen, in the fragment 
of his commentary on the Ep. of Titus (see above), has <i>contrasted</i> with the Patripassian 
belief<note n="72" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.13">It is contained in the words of Origen 
given above, p. 35, note 3.</note> a kind of teaching which seems to coincide with that of Beryll. 
Primitive Dynamistic Monarchian conceptions must, however, be imputed also to 
those Egyptian Millenarians whom Dionysius of Alexandria opposed, and whom he 
considered it necessary to instruct “in the glorious and truly divine appearing 
of our Lord” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.14">περὶ τῆς ἐνδόξου καὶ ἀληθῶς ἐνθέου τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν 
ἐπιφανείας</span><note n="73" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.15">Euseb. H. E. VII. 24, 5. By the Epiphany 
we have to understand the future appearing; but thorough-going Millenarians in the 
East, in the country districts, hardly recognised the doctrine of the Logos.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18">These were all, indeed, isolated and relatively unimportant phenomena; 
but they prove that even about the middle of the 3rd century the Logos Christology 
was not universally recognised in the East, and that the Monarchians were still 
treated indulgently.<note n="74" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.1">The uncertainty which still prevailed 
in the 3rd century in reference to Christology is seen whenever we take up works 
not written by learned theologians. Especially the circumstance that, according 
to the Creed and the Gospel, the Holy Ghost took part in the conception of Jesus, 
constantly prompted the most curious phrases regarding the personal divinity of 
Christ, and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.2">assumptio carnis</span></i> of the Logos, see, <i>e.g.</i>, Orac. Sibyll. VI. 
V. 6, where Christ is called “Sweet God whom the Spirit, in the white plumage of 
the dove, begot.”</note> Decisive 
action was first taken and Adoptianism was ranked in the East with Ebionitism as 
a heresy, in the case of the incumbent of the most exalted Bishopric in the East, 
Paul of Samosata, Bishop of Antioch from 260, but perhaps a little earlier. He opposed 
the already dominant doctrine of the essential natural deity of Christ, and set 
up once more the old view of the human Person of the Redeemer.<note n="75" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.3">Feuerlein, De hæresi Pauli Samosat., 
1741; Ehrlich, De erroribus P.S., 1745; Schwab, Diss. de P.S. vita atque doctrina, 
1839; Hefele, Conciliengesch. 2 Aufl. I., p. 135; Routh, Reliq. S. III., pp. 286-367; 
Frohschammer, Ueber die Verwerfung des <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.4">ὁμοούσιος</span>, in the Theol. Quartalschr. 1850, 
I.</note> That happened 

<pb n="38" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_38" />at a time when, through Alexandrian theology, the use of the categories 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.5">λόγος</span> (word), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.6">οὐσία</span> (being), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.7">ὑπόστασις</span> (substance), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.8">ἐνυπόστατος</span> (subsisting), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.9">πρόσωπον</span> 
(person), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.10">περιγραφὴ οὐσίας</span> (configuration of essence), 
etc., had almost already become legitimised, and when in the widest circles the idea had taken root that 
the Person of Jesus Christ must be accorded a background peculiar to itself, and essentially divine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19">We do not know the circumstances in which Paul felt himself impelled 
to attack the form of doctrine taught by Alexandrian philosophy. Yet it is noticeable 
that it was not a province of the Roman Empire, but Antioch, then belonging to Palmyra, 
which was the scene of this movement. When we observe that Paul held a high political 
office in the kingdom of Zenobia, that close relations are said to have existed 
between him and the Queen, and that his fall implied the triumph of the Roman party 
in Antioch, then we may assume that a political conflict lay behind the theological, 
and that Paul’s opponents belonged to the Roman party in Syria. It was not easy 
to get at the distinguished Metropolitan and experienced theologian, who was indeed 
portrayed by his enemies as an unspiritual ecclesiastical prince, vain preacher, 
ambitious man of the world, and wily Sophist. The provincial Synod, over which he 
presided, did not serve the purpose. But already, in the affair of Novatian, which 
had threatened to split up the East, the experiment had been tried A.D. 252 (253) 
of holding an Oriental general-council, and that with success. It was repeated. 
A great Synod — we do not know who called it — met in Antioch A.D. 264; Bishops 
from various parts of the East attended it, and, especially, Firmilian of Caesarea. 
The aged Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, excused his absence in a letter in which 
he did not take Paul’s side. The first Synod came to an end without result, because, 
it is alleged, the accused had cunningly concealed his false doctrines.<note n="76" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.1">Eusebius speaks (H. E. VII. 28. 
2) of a whole party (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.2">οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Σαμοσατέα</span>) having been able to conceal their heterodoxy 
at the time.</note> A second was also unsuccessful. 
Firmilian himself gave up the idea of a condemnation “because Paul promised to change 
his opinions.” It was only at a third Synod, between 266 and 269, probably 


<pb n="39" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_39" />268, at Antioch, Firmilian having died at Tarsus on his way thither, 
that excommunication was pronounced on the Bishop, and his successor Domnus was 
appointed. The number of the members of Synod is stated differently at 70, 80, and 
180; and the argument against Paul was led by Malchion, a sophist of Antioch and 
head of a high school, as also a presbyter of the Church. He alone among them all 
was in a position to unmask that “wily and deceitful man.” The Acts of the discussion 
together with a detailed epistle, were sent by the Synod to Rome, Alexandria, and 
all Catholic Churches. Paul, protected by Zenobia, remained four years longer in 
his office; the Church in Antioch split up: “there took place schisms among the 
people, revolts among the priests, confusion among the pastors” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.3">ἐγένοντο 
σχίσματα λαῶν, ἀκαταστασίαι 
ἱερέων, ταραχὴ ποιμένων</span>).<note n="77" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.4">Basilius Diac., Acta Concilii Ephes., p. 427, Labb.</note> In the 
year A.D. 272 Antioch was at last taken by Aurelian, and the Emperor, to whom an 
appeal was brought, pronounced on the spot the famous judgment, that the Church 
building was to be handed to him with whom the Christian Bishops of Italy and of 
Rome corresponded by letter. This decision was of course founded on political grounds.<note n="78" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.5">The most important authorities for Paul’s 
history and doctrine are the Acts of the Synod of Antioch held against him, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the shorthand report of the discussion between Paul and Malchion, and the Synodal 
epistle. These still existed in the 6th century, but we now possess them only in 
a fragmentary form: in Euseb. H. E. VII. 27-30 (Jerome de vir. inl. 71); in Justinian’s 
Tract. c. Monophys.; in the Contestatio ad Clerum C.P.; in the Acts of the Ephesian 
Council; in the writing against Nestor. and Eutych. by Leontius of Byzant.; and 
in the book of Petrus Diaconus, “De incarnat. ad Fulgentium”: all in Routh l.c. 
where the places in which they are found are also stated. Not certainly genuine 
is the Synodal epistle of six Bishops to Paul, published by Turrianus (Routh, l.c., 
p. 289 sq.); yet its authenticity is supported by overwhelming reasons. Decidedly 
inauthentic is a letter of Dionysius of Alex. to Paul (Mansi, I., p. 1039 sq.), 
also a pretended Nicene Creed against him (Caspari, Quellen IV., p. 161 f.), and 
another found in the libel against Nestorius (Mansi, IV., p. 1010). Mai has published 
(Vet. Script. Nova Coll. VII., p. 68 sq.) five fragments of Paul’s speeches: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.6">οἱ 
πρός Σαβῖνον λόγοι</span> (not quite correctly printed in Routh, l.c., p. 328 sq.) which 
are of the highest value, and may be considered genuine, in spite of their standing 
in the very worst company, and of many doubts being roused by them which do not 
admit of being completely silenced. Vincentius mentions writings by Paul (Commonit. 
35). In the second grade we have the testimony of the great Church Fathers of the 
4th century, which rested partly on the Acts, partly on oral tradition: see, Athanas 
c. Apoll. II. 3, IX. 3; de Synod. Arim. 
et Seleuc. 26, 43-45, 51, 93; Orat. c. Arian. II., No. 43; Hilarius, De synod. §§ 81, 
86, pp. 1196, 1200; Ephræm Junior in Photius, Cod. 229; Gregor Nyss, Antirrhet. 
adv. Apoll., § 9, p. 141; Basilius, ep. 52 (formerly 300); Epiphan. H. 65 and Anaceph.; 
cf. also the 3 Antiochian formulas and the Form. Macrostich. (Hahn Biblioth. der 
Symbole, 2 Aufl. §§ 85, 89), as also the 19 Canon of the Council of Nicæa, according 
to which Paul’s followers were to be re-baptised before reception into the Catholic 
Church. One or two notes also in Cramer Catena on S. John. pp. 235, 259 sq. Useful 
details are given by Innocentius I., ep. 22; by Marius Mercator, in the Suppl. Imp. 
Theodos. et Valentinian adv. Nestor. of the Deacon Basilius; by Theodorus of Raithu 
(see Routh, l.c., pp. 327 sq. 357); Fulgentius, etc. In the later opponents of the 
heretics from Philaster, and in resolutions of Synods from the 5th century, we find 
nothing new. Sozom. H. E. IV. 15 and Theodoret H. F. II. 8 are still of importance. 
The Libellus Synodicus we must leave out of account.</note></p>

<pb n="40" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_40" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20">The teaching of Paul was characterised by the Fathers as a renewal 
of that of Artemas, but sometimes also as Neo-Jewish, Ebionitic, afterwards as Nestorian 
Monothelite, etc. It was follows. God was simply to be regarded as one person. Father, 
Son, and Spirit were the One God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.1">ἓν πρόσωπον</span>). In God a Logos (Son) or a Sophia 
(Spirit) can be distinguished — both can again according to Paul become identified 
— but they are <i>qualities</i>.<note n="79" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.3">Μὴ εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐνυπόστατον, ἀλλὰ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Θεῷ — ἐν Θεῷ ἐπιστήμη 
ἐνυπόστατος — εἷς Θεὸς ὁ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ ὡς λόγος ἐν 
ἀνθρώπῳ.</span></note> God 
puts forth of Himself the Logos from Eternity, nay, He begets him, so that he can 
be called Son and can have being ascribed to him, but he remains an impersonal power.<note n="80" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.5">Λόγος προφορικός — ὁ πρὸ αἰώνων υἱὸς — τὸν λόγον ἐγέννησεν ὁ Θεός ἄνευ παρθένου 
καὶ ἄνευ τινὸς οὐδενὸς ὄντος πλὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ· καὶ οὕτως ὑπέστη ὁ λόγος.</span></note> Therefore 
it was absolutely impossible for him to assume a visible form.<note n="81" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.7">Σοφία οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸς ἐν σχήματι εὑρίσκεσθαι, οὐδὲ ἐν θέᾳ ἀνδρός· μείζων γὰρ 
τῶν ὁρωμένων ἐστίν.</span></note> This 
Logos operated in the prophets, to a still higher degree in Moses, then in many 
others, and most of all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.8">μᾶλλον καὶ διαφερόντως</span>) in the Son of David, born of 
the virgin by the Holy Ghost. The Redeemer was by the constitution of his nature 
a man, who arose in time by birth; he was accordingly “from beneath”, but the Logos 
of God inspired him from above.<note n="82" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.10">‘Λόγος μὲν ἄνωθεν, Ἰησοῦς δὲ Χριστὸς ἄνθρωπος ἐντεῦθεν — Χριστὸς ἀπο Μαρίας 
καὶ δεῦρό ἐστιν — ἄνθρωπος ἦν ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐνέπνευσεν ἄνωθεν ὁ λόγος· ὁ 
πατὴρ γὰρ ἅμα τῷ υἱῷ (scil. τῶ λόγῳ) εἷς Θεός, ὁ δὲ ἄνθρωπος κάτωθεν τὸ ἴδιον 
πρόσωπον ὑποφαίνει, καὶ οὕτως τὰ δύο πρόσωπα πληροῦνται — Χριστὸς ἐντεῦθεν τῆς 
ὑπάρξεως τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκώς — λέγει Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν κάτωθεν,</span></note>The 
union of the Logos 


<pb n="41" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_41" />with the man Jesus is to be represented as an indwelling<note n="83" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.12">Ὡς ἐν ναῷ — ἐλθόντα τὸν λόγον καὶ ἐνοικήσαντα ἐν Ιησοῦ ἀνθρώπῳ ὄντι</span>; in support of this Paul appealed 
to <scripRef passage="John 14:10" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.13" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John XIV. 10</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.14">sapientia habitavit in eo, sicut et habitamus et nos in domibus</span>” 
— </note> by means of an inspiration 
acting from without,<note n="84" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.16">Λόγον ἐνεργὸν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ — σοφίας ἐμπνεούσης ἔξωθεν.</span></note> so that the Logos becomes 
that in Jesus which in the Christian is called by the Apostle “the inner man”; but 
the union which is thus originated is a contact in knowledge and communion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.17">συνάφεια 
κατὰ μάθησιν καὶ μετουσίαν</span>) a coming together (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.18">συνέλευσις</span>); there does not arise 
a being existent in a body (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.19">οὐσία οὐσιωμένη ἐν σώματι</span>), <i>i.e.</i>, the Logos dwelt in Jesus 
not “in substance but in quality” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.20">οὐσιωδῶς, αλλὰ 
κατὰ ποιότητα</span>).<note n="85" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.22">Οὐ δίδως, says Malchion, 
οὐσιῶσθαι ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ σωτῆρι τὸν 
μονογενῆ.</span></note> Therefore the Logos 
is to be steadily distinguished from Jesus;<note n="86" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.24">Ἄλλος γάρ ἐστιν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς καὶ ἄλλος ὁ λόγος.</span></note> he is greater than the 
latter.<note n="87" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.26">Ὁ λόγος μείζων ἦν τοῦ Χριστοῦ· Χριστὸς γὰρ διὰ σοφίας μέγας ἐγένετο.</span></note> Mary did not bear the 
Logos, but a man like us in his nature, and in his baptism it was not the Logos, 
but the man, who was anointed with the Spirit.<note n="88" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.28">Μαρία τὸν λόγον οὐκ ἔτεκεν οὐδὲ γὰρ ἦν πρὸ αἰώνων ἡ Μαρία, ἀλλὰ ἄνθρωπον 
ἡμῖν ἶσον ἔτεκεν — ἄνθρωπος χρίεται, ὁ λόγος οὐ χρίεται· ὁ Ναζωραῖος χρίεται, ὁ κύριος 
ἡμῶν, </span></note> However, Jesus was, 
on the other hand, vouchsafed the divine grace in a special degree,<note n="89" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.30">Οὔκ ἐστιν ὁ ἐκ Δαβὶδ χρισθεὶς ἀλλότριος τῆς σοφίας.</span></note> and his position was 
unique.<note n="90" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.31"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.32">Ἡ σοφία ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐχ οὕτως οἰκεῖ — κρείττων κατὰ πάντα, ἐπειδὴ ἐκ τνεύματος 
ἁγίου καὶ ἐξ ἐπαγγελιῶν καὶ ἐκ τῶν γεγραμμένων ἡ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ χάρις.</span></note> Moreover, the proof 
he gave of his moral perfection corresponded to his peculiar equipment.<note n="91" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.33">Paul has even spoken of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.34">διαφορὰ τῆς 
κατασκευῆς (συστάσεως) τοῦ Χριστοῦ.</span></note> The only unity between 
two persons, accordingly between God and Jesus, is that of the disposition and the 
will.<note n="92" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.35">From this point we refer to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.36">Λόγοι πρὸς Σαβῖνον</span> of Paul. We give them here on account of their unique importance: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.37">(1) Τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι χρισθεὶς προσηγορεύθη 
Χριστός, πάσχων κατὰ φύσιν, θαυματουργῶν κατὰ χάριν· τῷ γὰρ ἀτρέπτῳ 
τῆς γνώμης ὁμοιωθεὶς τῷ Θεῷ, καὶ μείνας καθαρὸς ἁμαρτίας ἡνώθη αὐτῷ, καὶ ἐνηργήθη 
που ἑλέσθαι τὴν τῶν θαυμάτων δυναστείαν, ἐξ ὧν μίαν αὐτὸς καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν πρὸς τῇ 
θελήσει ἐνέργειαν ἔχειν δειχθείς, λυτρωτὴς τοῦ γένους καὶ σωτὴρ ἐχρημάτισεν. — (2) Αἱ 
διάφοροι φύσεις καὶ τὰ διάφορα πρόσωπα ἕνα καὶ μόνον ἑνώσεως ἔχουσι τρόπον τὴν 
κατὰ θέλησιν σύμβασιν, ἐξ ἧς ἡ κατὰ ἐνέργειαν ἐπι τῶν οὕτῶς συμβιβασθέντων ἀλλήλοις 
ἀναφαίνεται μονάς. — (3) Ἅγιος καὶ δίκαιος γεγενημένος ὁ σωτήρ, ἀγῶνι καὶ 
πόνῳ τὰς τοῦ προπάτορας ἡμῶν κρατήσας ἁμαρτίας· οἷς κατορθώσας τῇ ἀρετῇ συνήφθη 
τῷ Θεῷ, μίαν καὶ τήν αὐτὴν πρὸς αὐτὸν βούλησιν καὶ ἐνέργειαν ταῖς τῶν ἀγαθῶν 
προκοπαῖς ἐσχηκώς· ἣν ἀδιαίρετον φυλάξας τὸ ὄνομα κληροῦται τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα, 
στοργῆς ἔπαθλον αὐτῷ χαρισθέν. — (4) Τὰ κρτούμενα τῷ λόγῳ τῆς φύσεως οὐκ ἔχει 
ἔπαινον· τὰ δὲ σχέσει φιλίας κρατούμενα ὑπεραινεῖται, μιᾷ καὶ τῇ αὐτῇ γνώμῃ κρατούμενα, δίὰ μιᾶς καὶ τῆς 
αὐτῆς ἐνεργείας βεβαιούμενα, καὶ τῆς κατ᾽ ἐπαύξησιν οὐδέποτε 
παυομένης κινήσεως· καθ᾽ ἣν τῷ Θεῷ συναφθεὶς ὁ σωτὴρ οὐδέποτε δέχεται 
μερισμὸν εἰς τοὺς αἰώνας μίαν αὐτὸς καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχων θέλησιν καὶ ἐνέργειαν, ἀεὶ 
κινουμένην τῇ φανερώσει τῶν ἀγαθῶν. — (5) Μὴ θαυμάσῃς ὅτι μίαν μετὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ 
τὴν θέλησιν εἷχεν ὁ σωτὴρ· ὥστερ γὰρ ἡ φύσις μίαν τῶν πολλῶν καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν 
ὐπάρχουσαν φανεροῖ τὴν οὐσίαν, οὕτως ἡ σχέσις τῆς ἀγάπης μίαν· τῶν πολλῶν καὶ 
τὴν αὐτὴν ἐργάζεται θέλησιν διὰ 
μιᾶς καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς φανερουμένην 
εὐαρεστήσεως.</span> 
Similar details are to be found in Theodorus of Mops.; but the genuineness of what is given here seems to me to be 
guaranteed by the fact that there is absolutely not a word of an ethical unification 
of the eternal Son of God (the Logos) with Jesus. It is God Himself Himself who is thus united with the latter.</note> 


<pb n="42" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_42" />Such unity springs from love alone; but love can certainly produce 
a complete unity, and only that which is due to love  — not that attained by 
“nature” — is of worth. Jesus was like God in the unchangeableness of his love and 
his will, and became one with God, being not only without sin himself, but vanquishing, 
in conflict and labour, the sins of our ancestor. As he himself, however, advanced 
in the manifestation of goodness and continued in it, the Father furnished him with 
power and miracles, in which he made known his steadfast conformity to the will 
of God. So he became the Redeemer and Saviour of the human race, and at the same 
time entered into an eternally indissoluble union with God, because his love can 
never cease. Now he has obtained from God, as the reward of his love, the name which 
is above every name; God has committed to him the judgment,<note n="93" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.38"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.39">Χρὴ δὲ γιγνώσκειν</span>, we read in the Catena S. Joh., 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.40">ὅτι ὁ μὲν Παῦλος ὁ Σαμ. οὕτω φησίν· ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ κρίσιν ποιεῖν, ὅτι υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἐστὶν.</span></note> and 
invested him with divine dignity, so that now we can call him “God [born] of the 
virgin”.<note n="94" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.41">Athanas.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.42">Παῦλος ὁ Σαμ. 
Θεὸν ἐκ τῆς παρθένου ὁμολογεῖ, 
Θεὸν ἐκ Ναζαρὲτ ὀφθέντα.</span></note> So also 
we are entitled to speak of a pre-existence of Christ in the prior decree<note n="95" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.43">Athanas.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.44">Ὁμολογεῖ Θεὸν ἐκ Ναζαρὲτ ὀφθέντα, καὶ ἐντεῦθεν τῆς ὑπάρξεως τὴν 
ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκότα, καὶ ἀρχὴν βασιλείας παρειληφότα, Λόγον δὲ ἐνεργὸν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ 
σοφίαν ἐν αὐτῷ ὁμολογεῖ, τῷ μεν προορισμῷ πρὸ αἰώνων ὄντα, τῇ δὲ ὑπάρξει ἐκ 
Ναζαρὲτ ἀναδειχθέντα, ἵνα εἷς εἴη, φησίν, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντα Θεὸς ὁ πατήρ.</span> Therefore it is said in 
the letter of the six Bishops that Christ is God from eternity, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.45">οὐ προγνώσει, 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐσίᾳ καὶ ὑποστάσει.</span></note> and 
prophecy<note n="96" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.46"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.47">Προκαταγγελτικῶς.</span> 
See p.41, note 8.</note> of God, and 

<pb n="43" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_43" />to say that he became God through divine grace and his constant manifestation 
of goodness.<note n="97" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.48"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.49">Κάτωθεν ἀποτεθεῶσθαι τὸν κύριον — ἐξ ἀνθρώπου γεγονέναι τὸν Χριστὸν Θεόν — 
ὕστερον αὐτὸν ἐκ προκοπῆς 
τεθεοποιῆσθαι</span>.</note> Paul 
undoubtedly perceived in the imparting of the Spirit at the baptism a special stage 
of the indwelling of the Logos in the man Jesus; indeed Jesus seems only to have 
been Christ from his baptism: “having been anointed with the Holy Spirit he was 
named Christ — the anointed son of David is not different from wisdom” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.50">τῷ ἁγίῳ 
πνεύματι χρισθεὶς προσηγορεύθη Χριστός — ὁ ἐκ Δαβὶδ χρισθεὶς οὐκ 
ἀλλότριός ἐστι τῆς σοφίας</span>) The Bishop 
supported his doctrine by copious proofs from Scripture,<note n="98" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.51">Vincentius, Commonit. 35 — Athanasius 
(c. Ariam IV. 30) relates that the disciples of Paul appealed to <scripRef passage="Acts 10:36" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.52" parsed="|Acts|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.36">Acts X. 36</scripRef> in support 
of their distinction between the Logos and Jesus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.53">τὸν λόγον ἀπέστειλεν τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ εὐαγγελιζόμενος εἰρήνην 
διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ</span> They said that there was a 
distinction here like that in the O. T. between the word of the Lord and of the 
prophets.</note> and 
he also attacked the opposite views. He sought to prove that the assumption that 
Jesus was by nature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.54">φύσει</span>) Son of God, led to having two gods,<note n="99" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.55">Epiphan. l.c., c. 3; see also the letter of the six Bishops in Routh, l.c., p. 291.</note> to the 
destruction of Monotheism;<note n="100" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.56">On the supreme interest taken by Paul 
in the unity of God see p. 42, note 3, Epiph. l.c., ch. I.</note> he fought 
openly, with great energy, against the old expositors, <i>i.e.</i>, the Alexandrians,<note n="101" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.57">Euseb. H. E. VII. 30. 9.</note> and 
he banished from divine service all Church psalms in which the essential divinity 
of Christ was expressed.<note n="102" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.58">Euseb. l.c.,§ 10.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21">The teaching of Paul was certainly a development of the old doctrine 
of Hermas and Theodotus, and the Church Fathers had a right to judge it accordingly; 
but on the other hand we must not overlook the fact that Paul not only, as regards 
form, adapted himself more closely to the accepted terminology, but that he also 
gave to the ancient type of doctrine, already heterodox, a philosophical, an Aristotelian, 
basis, and treated it ethically and biblically. He undoubtedly learned much from 
Origen; but he recognised the worthlessness of the double personality construed 
by Origen, for he has deepened 


<pb n="44" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_44" />the exposition given by the latter of the personality of Christ, and 
seen that “what is attained by nature is void of merit” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.1">τὰ κρατούμενα τῷ λόγῳ τῆς φύσεως 
οὐκ ἔχει ἔπαινον</span>). Paul’s 
expositions of nature and will in the Persons, of the essence and power of love, 
of the divinity of Christ, only to be perceived in the work of His ministry, because 
exclusively contained in unity of will with God, are almost unparalleled in the 
whole dogmatic literature of the Oriental Churches in the first three centuries. 
For, when such passages do occur in Origen, they at once disappear again in metaphysics, 
and we do not know the arguments of the Alogi and the Theodotians.<note n="103" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.2">The three fragments of “Ebion” 
given by Mai, l.c., p. 68, and strangely held by Hilgenfeld to be genuine (Ketzergeschichte, 
p. 437 f.), seem to me likewise to belong to Paul: at any rate they correspond to his doctrine: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.3">Ἐκ τῆς περὶ προφητῶν 
ἐξηγήσεως (1) Κατ᾽ ἐπαγγελείαν μέγας καὶ ἐκλεκτὸς προφήτης ἐστίν, ἴσως μεσίτης 
καὶ νομοθέτης τῆς κρείττονος διαθήκης γενόμενος· ὅστις ἑαυτὸν ἱερουργήσας ὑπὲρ πάντων 
μίαν ἐφάνη καί θέλησιν καὶ ἐνέργειαν ἔχων πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, θέλων ὥσπερ Θεὸς 
πάντας ἀνθρώπους σωθῆναι καὶ εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας ἐλθεῖν τῆς δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τῷ κόσμῳ 
δι᾽ ὧν εἰργάσατο φανερωθείσης. — (2) Σχέσει γὰρ τῇ κατὰ δικαιοσύνην καὶ πόθῳ τῷ 
κατὰ φιλανθρωπίαν συναφθεὶς τῷ Θεῷ, οὐδὲν ἔσχεν μεμερισμένον πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, διὰ 
τὸ μίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ γενέσθαι τὴν θέλησιν καὶ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τῶν ἐπὶ τῇ 
σωτηρίᾳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀγαθῶν. — (3) Εἰ γὰρ ἐθέλησεν αὐτὸν Θεὸς σταυρωθῆναι, καὶ 
κατεδέξατο λέγων. Μὴ τὸ ἐμόν, ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν γενέσθω θέλημα, δῆλον ὅτι μίαν ἔσχεν 
μετὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν θέλησιν καὶ τὴν πρᾶξιν, ἐκεῖνο θελήσας καὶ πράξας, ὅπερ ἔδοξε 
τῷ Θεῷ</span>. The second and third fragments may be by Theodorus of Mops., but hardly the first.</note> It is, above all, the 
deliberate rejection of metaphysical speculation which distinguishes Paul; he substituted for it the study of history and the determination of worth on moral grounds alone, 
thus reversing Origen’s maxim: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.4">ὁ σωτὴρ οὐ κατ᾽ μετουσίαν, 
ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἐστὶ θεός</span> (the Saviour is God not by communion, but in 
essence). As he kept his dogmatic theology free from Platonism, his difference with 
his opponents began in his conception of God. The latter described the controversy 
very correctly, when they said that Paul “had betrayed the mystery of the Christian faith,”<note n="104" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.5">In Euseb. H. E. VII. 30. 10.</note> <i>i.e.</i>, the mystic conception 
of God and Christ due to natural philosophy; or<note n="105" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.6">Epiph. l. c., ch. III.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.7">Παῦλος οὐ λέγει μόνον Θεὸν διὰ τὸ 
πηγὴν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα.</span></note> when they complained 
of Paul’s denial that the difficulty of maintaining the unity of deity, side by side with a plurality of persons, was got 

<pb n="45" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_45" />over simply by making the Father their source. What is that but to 
admit that Paul started in his idea of God, not from the <i>substance</i>, but from the 
<i>person</i>? He here represented the interests of theism as against the chaotic naturalism 
of Platonism And in appreciating the character of Jesus he refused to recognise 
its uniqueness and divinity in his “nature”; these he found only in his disposition 
and the direction of his will. Therefore while Christ as a person was never to him 
“mere man” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.8">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος</span>), yet Christ’s natural endowment he would not recognise 
as exceptional. But as Christ had been predestinated by God in a unique manner, 
so in conformity to the promises the Spirit and the grace of God rested on him exceptionally; 
and thus his work in his vocation and his life, with and in God, had been unique. 
This view left room for a human life, and if Paul has, ultimately, used the formula, 
that Christ had become God, his appeal to <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:9" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Philipp. II. 9</scripRef> shows in what sense he 
understood the words.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22">His opponents, indeed, charged him with sophistically and deceitfully 
concealing his true opinion behind phrases with an orthodox sound. It is possible, 
in view of the fact, <i>e.g.</i>, that he called the impersonal Logos “Son”, that 
there is some truth in this; but it is not probable. He was not understood, or rather 
he was misunderstood. Many theologians at the present day regard the theology of 
Hermas as positively Nicene, although it is hardly a whit more orthodox than that 
of Paul. If such a misunderstanding is possible to the scholars of to-day — and Hermas 
was certainly no dissembler, — why can Firmilian not have looked on Paul as orthodox 
for a time? He taught that there was an eternal Son of God, and that he dwelt in 
Jesus; he proclaimed the divinity of Christ, held there were two persons (God and 
Jesus), and with the Alexandrians rejected Sabellianism. On this very point, indeed, 
a sort of concession seems to have been made to him at the Synod. We know that the 
Synod expressly censured the term “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.1">ὁμοούσιος</span>”,<note n="106" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.2">This was a well-known matter at 
the time of the Arian controversy, and the Semi-Arians, <i>e.g.</i>, appealed expressly 
to the decision at Ancyra. See Sozomen H. E. IV. 15; Athanas., De Synod. 43 sq.; 
Basilius, <scripRef passage="Ep. 52" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.3">Ep. 52</scripRef>; Hilarius de synodis 81, 86; Routh, 1.c., pp. 360-365. Hefele, 
Conciliengesch. I., 2, p. 140 f.: Caspari, Quellen IV., p. 170 f.</note> and this 

<pb n="46" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_46" />was done, Athanasius conjectures, to meet an objection of Paul. He 
is said to have argued as follows: — If Christ is not, as he taught, essentially 
human, then he is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.4">ὁμοούσιος</span>; with the Father. But if that be true then the Father 
is not the ultimate source of the deity, but Being (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.5">οὐσία</span>), and thus we have 
three <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.6">οὐσίαι</span>;<note n="107" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.7">Athanas. l.c.; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.8">ἀνάγκη τρεῖς 
οὐσίας εἶναι, μίαν μὲν προηγουμένην, 
τὰς δὲ δύο ἐξ ἐκαίνης.</span></note> in other words the divinity 
of the Father is itself derivative, and the Father is of identical origin with the 
Son, — “they become brothers”. This can have been an objection made by Paul. The Aristotelian 
conception of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.9">οὐσία</span> would correspond to his turn of thought, and so would the 
circumstance, that the possibility of a subordinate, natural, divinity on the part 
of the Son is left out of the question. The Synod again can very well have rejected 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.10">ὁμοούσιος</span> in the interests of anti-sabellianism.<note n="108" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.11">This is also the opinion of Basilius (l.c.): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.12">ἔφασαν γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι</span> 
(the Bishops assembled against Paul) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.13">τὴν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου 
φωνὴν παριστᾷν ἔννοιαν οὐσίας 
τε καὶ τῶν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς, 
ὥστε καταμερισθεῖσαν τὴν 
οὐσίαν παρέχειν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου 
τὴν προσηγορίαν 
τοῖς εἰς ἃ διῃρέθη.</span></note> Yet it is just as possible 
that, as Hilarius says, the Synod condemned the term because Paul himself had declared 
God and the impersonal Logos (the Son) to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.14">ὁμοούσιος</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, “of the same substance, 
of one substance.”<note n="109" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.15">Dorner’s view (l.c. I. p.513) is 
impossible because resting on a false interpretation of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.16">ὁμοούσιος</span>; 
Paul held the Father and Jesus to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.17">ὁμοούσιοι</span> in so far as they were 
<i>persons</i>, and therefore the Synod condemned the term.</note> However that may be, 
whenever Paul’s view was seen through, it was at once felt by the majority to be 
in the highest degree heretical. No one was yet quite clear as to what sort of thing 
this “naturally — divine” element in Christ was. Even Origen had taught that he 
possessed a divinity to which prayer might not be offered.<note n="110" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.18">See De orat. 15, 16.</note> But to deny the divine 
nature (physis) to the Redeemer, was universally held to be an attack on the Rule 
of Faith.<note n="111" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.19">Euseb. H. E. VII. 30. 6, 16.</note> They correctly perceived 
the really weak point in Paul’s Christology, his teaching, namely, that there were 
actually two Sons of God;<note n="112" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.20">See Malchion in Leontius (Routh, l.c., p. 312): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.21">Παῦλος φησίν, μὴ δύο ἐπίστασθαι 
υἱούς· εἰ δὲ υἱὸς ὁ Ἰ. Χρ. τοῦ Θεοῦ, υἰὸς δὲ καὶ ἡ σοφία, καὶ ἄλλο μὲν ἡ σοφία, 
ἄλλο δὲ Ἰ. Χρ., δύο ὑφίστανται υἱοί.</span> See also Ephraem in Photius, biblioth. 
cod. 229. Farther the Ep. II. Felicis II. papæ ad Petrum Fullonem.</note> Hermas, however, had already preached 

<pb n="47" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_47" />this, and Paul was not in earnest about the “eternal Son”. Yet this 
was only a secondary matter. The crucial difference had its root in the question 
as to the divine nature (physis) of the Redeemer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23">Now here it is of the highest interest to notice how far, in the 
minds of many Bishops in Palestine and Syria, the speculative interpretation of 
the Rule of Faith had taken the place of that rule itself. If we compare the letter 
of Hymenæus of Jerusalem and his five colleagues to Paul with the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.1">regula fidei</span></i> — not, say, that of Tertullian and Irenæus — but the Rule of Faith with which Origen 
has headed his great work: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.2">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> then we are astonished at the advance in the 
times. The Bishops explain at the opening of their letter,<note n="113" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.3">See Routh, l.c., p. 289 sq.</note> that they desired to 
expound,” in writing, the faith which we received from the beginning, and possess, 
having been transmitted and kept in the Catholic Church, proclaimed up to our day 
by the successors of the blessed Apostles, who were both eye-witnesses and assistants 
of the Logos, from the law and prophets and the New Testament.” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.4">ἔγγραφον τὴν πίστιν ἣν ἐξ ἀρχῆς παρελάβομεν καὶ ἔχομεν παραδοθεῖσαν 
καὶ τηρουμένην ἐν τῇ καθολικῇ καὶ ἁγίᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ, μέχρι 
τῆς σήμερον ἡμέρας ἐκ διαδοχῆς ἀπὸ τῶν μακαρίων ἀποστόλων, οἳ 
καί αυτόπται καὶ ὑπηρέται γεγόνασι τοῦ λόγου, καταγγελλομένην, 
ἐκ νόμου καὶ προφητῶν καὶ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης</span>.) <i>But what they 
presented as</i> “<i>the faith</i>” <i>and furnished with proofs from Scripture, was the speculative 
theology</i>,<note n="114" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.5">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.6">πίστις ἐξ ἀρχῆς 
παραληφθεῖσα</span> reads (l.c.): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.7">Ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς ἀγέννητος, εἷς ἄναρχος, 
ἀόρατος, ἀναλλοίωτος, ὃν εἶδεν οὐδεὶς ἀνθρώπων, οὐδὲ ἰδεῖν δύναται· οὗ τὴν δόξαν 
ἢ τὸ μέγεθος νοῆσαι ἢ ἐξηγήσασθαι καθώς ἐστιν ἀξίως τῆς ἀληθείας, ἀνθρωπίνῃ φύσει 
ἀνέφικτον· ἔννοιαν δὲ καὶ ὁπωσοῦν μετρίαν περὶ αὐτοῦ λαβεῖν, ἀγαπητόν, ἀποκαλυπτοντος 
τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ . . . τοῦτον δὲ τὸν υἱὸν γεννητόν, μονογενῆ υἱόν, εἰκόνα τοῦ 
ἀοράτου Θεοῦ τυγχάνοντα, πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως σοφίαν καὶ λόγον καὶ δύναμιν 
Θεοῦ, πρὸ αἰώνων ὄντα, οὐ προγνώσει, ἀλλ᾽ οὐσίᾳ καὶ ὑποστάσει Θεὸν Θεοῦ υἱὸν, ἔν 
τε παλαιᾷ καὶ νέᾳ διαθήκῃ ἐγνωκότες ὁμολογοῦμεν καὶ κηρύσσομεν. ὃς δ᾽ ἄν ἀντιμάχηται 
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Θεὸν μὴ εἶναι πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου (δεῖν) πιστεύειν καὶ 
ὁμολογεῖν, φάσκων δύο θεοὺς καταγγέλλεσθαι, ἐὰν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ Θεὸς κηρύσσηται 
τοῦτον ἀλλότριον τοῦ ἐκκλησιαστικοῦ κανόνος ἡγούμεθα, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ καθολικαὶ 
ἐκκλησίαι συμφωνοῦσιν ἡμῖν.</span> The prehistoric history of the Son is now expounded, and then it goes on: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.8">τὸν δὲ υἱὸν παρὰ τῷ πατρὶ ὄντα Θεὸν μὲν καὶ κύριον τῶν 
γενητῶν ἁπάντων, ὑπὸ δὲ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀποσταλέντα ἐξ οὐρανῶν καὶ σαρκωθέντα ἐνηνθρωπηκέναι. 
διόπερ καὶ τὸ ἐκ τῆς παρθένου σῶμα χωρῆσαν πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς 
θεότητος σωματικῶς, τῇ θεότητι ἀτρέπτως ἥνωται καὶ τεθεοποίηται</span> and at the close: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.9">εἰ δὲ Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία πρὸ αἰώνων ἐστίν· οὕτω καὶ καθὸ Χριστὸς 
ἓν καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ὢν τῇ οὐσίᾳ· εἰ καὶ τὰ μάλιστα πολλαῖς ἐπινοίαις ἐπινοεῖται.</span> 
See also Hahn, Bibl. d. Symbol. 2 Aufl. § 82. </note> In no other writing can 

<pb n="48" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_48" />we see the triumph in the sphere of religion of the theology of philosophy 
or of Origen, <i>i.e.</i>, of Hellenism, so clearly, as in this letter, in which philosophical 
dogmatics are put forward as the faith itself. But further. <i>At the end of the third 
century even the baptismal confessions were expanded in the East by the adoption 
of propositions borrowed from philosophical theology</i>;<note n="115" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.10">The propositions are undoubtedly 
as a rule phrased biblically, and they are biblical; but they are propositions preferred 
and edited by the learned exegesis of the Alexandrian which certainly was extremely 
closely allied with philosophical speculation.</note> <i>or, to put it in another 
way, — baptismal confessions apparently now first formulated, were introduced in 
many Oriental communities, which also now contained the doctrine of the Logos</i>. Since 
these statements were directed against Sabellianism as well as against “Ebionitism”; 
they will be discussed later on.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24">With the deposition and removal of Paul the historian’s interest 
in his case is at an end. It was henceforth no longer possible to gain a hearing, 
in the great forum of Church life, for a Christology which did not include the personal 
pre-existence of the Redeemer: no one was permitted henceforth to content himself 
with the elucidation of the divinely-human life of Jesus in his work. It was necessary 
to believe in the divine nature (physis) of the Redeemer.<note n="116" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.1">The followers of Paul were no longer 
looked upon as Christians even at the beginning of the fourth century, and therefore they were re-baptised. See the 19 Canon of Nicæa: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.2">Περὶ τῶν Παυλιανισάντων, 
εἶτα προσφυγόντων τῇ καθολικῇ 
ἐκκλησιᾳ, ὅρος ἐκτέθειται 
ἀναβαπτίζεσθαι αὐτοὺς 
ἐξάπαντος</span>.</note> The smaller and remote 
communities were compelled to imitate the attitude of the larger. Yet we know from 
the circular letter of Alexander of Alexandria, A.D. 321,<note n="117" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.3">Theodoret H. E. I. 4.</note> that the doctrine of 
Paul did not by any means pass away without leaving a trace. Lucian and his 


<pb n="49" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_49" />famous academy, the alma mater of Arianism, were inspired by the genius 
of Paul.<note n="118" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.4">See my article “Lucian” in Herzog’s R.E. 2 Aufl., Bd. VIII., p. 767 ff.</note> Lucian — himself perhaps, a native of Samosata — had, during the incumbency of three Bishops 
of Antioch, remained, like Theodotus and his party in Rome, at the head of a school 
outside of the great Catholic Church.<note n="119" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.5">See Theodoret 1.c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.6">αὐτοὶ γὰρ Θεοδίδακτοι ἐστέ, οὐκ ἀγνοοῦντες ὅτι ἡ ἔναγχος 
ἐπαναστᾶσα τῇ ἐκκλησιαστικῇ εὐσεβείᾳ διδασκαλία Ἐβίωνός ἐστι καὶ Ἀρτεμᾶ, καὶ 
ζῆλος τοῦ κατ᾽ Ἀντιόχειαν Παύλου τοῦ Σαμοσατέως, συνόδῳ καὶ κρίσει τῶν ἁπανταχοῦ 
ἐπισκόπων ἀποκηρυχθέντος τῆς ἐκκλησίας — ὃν διαδεξάμενος Λουκιανὸς ἀποσυνάγωγος 
έμεινε τριῶν ἐπισκόπων πολυετεῖς χρόνους — ὧν τῆς ἀσεβείας τὴν τρύγα 
ἐρροφηκότες</span> (scil. Arian and his companions) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.7">νῦν ἡμῖν τὸ Ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐπεφύησαν, 
τὰ ἐκείνων κεκρυμμένα μοσχεύματα</span>.</note> In his 
teaching, and in that of Arius, the foundation laid by Paul is unmistakable.<note n="120" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.8">See esp. Athanas. c. Arian I. 5. “Arius 
says that there are two wisdoms, one which is the true one and at the same time 
exists in God; through this the Son arose and by participation in it he was simply 
named Word and Wisdom; for wisdom, he says, originated through wisdom according 
to the will of the wise God. Then he also says that there is another Word apart 
from the Son in God, and through participation therein the Son himself has been 
again named graciously Word and Son.” This is the doctrine of Paul of Samos., taken 
over by Arius from Lucian. On the distinction see above.</note> But 
Lucian has falsified the fundamental thought of Paul in yielding to the assumption 
of a Logos, though a very subordinate and created Logos, and in putting this in 
the place of the man Jesus, while his disciples, the Arians, have, in the view sketched 
by them of the person of Christ, been unable to retain the features Paul ascribed 
to it; though they also have emphasised the importance of the will in Christ. We 
must conclude, however, that Arianism, as a whole, is nothing but a compromise between 
the Adoptian and the Logos Christology, which proves that after the close of the 
3rd century, no Christology was possible in the Church which failed to recognise 
the personal pre-existence of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p25">Photinus approximated to Paul of Samosata in the fourth century. 
Above all, however, the great theologians of Antioch occupied a position by no means 
remote from him; for the presupposition of the personal Logos Homousios in Christ, 
which they as Church theologians had to accept simply, could be combined much better with the thought of Paul, than the 

<pb n="50" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_50" />Arian assumption of a subordinate god, with attributes half-human, half-divine. 
So also the arguments of Theodore of Mopsuestia as to the relation of the Logos 
and the man Jesus, as to nature, will, disposition, etc., are here and there verbally 
identical with those of Paul; and his opponents, especially Leontius,<note n="121" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p25.1">See in Routh, l.c., p. 347 sq.</note> were not so far wrong 
in charging Theodore with teaching like Paul.<note n="122" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p25.2">See the careful and comprehensive 
collection of the arguments of Theodore in reference to christology, in Swete, Theodori 
Episcopi Mopsuesteni in epp. B. Pauli Commentarii, Vol. II. (1882), pp. 289-339.</note> Paul was in fact condemned 
a second time in the great scholars of Antioch, and — strangely — his name was once 
more mentioned, and for the third time, in the Monothelite controversy. In this 
case his statements as to the one will (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p25.3">μία θέλησις</span> sc. of God and Jesus) were 
shamefully misused, in order to show to the opposition that their doctrine had been 
already condemned in the person of the arch-heretic.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26">We possess, however, another ancient source of information, of 
the beginning of the 4th century, the Acta Archelai.<note n="123" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.1">We have to compare also the treatises 
of Aphraates, written shortly before the middle of the 4th century. He adheres to 
the designation of Christ as Logos according to <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John I. 1</scripRef>; but it is very striking 
that in our Persian author there is not even the slightest allusion in which one 
could perceive an echo of the Arian controversies (Bickell, Ausgewählte Schriften 
der syr. Kirchenväter 1874, p. 15). See tract 1, “On faith”, and 17, “Proof that 
Christ is the Son of God.”</note> This shows us that at 
the extreme eastern boundary of Christendom there persisted even among Catholic 
clerics, if we may use here the word Catholic, Christological conceptions which 
had remained unaffected by Alexandrian theology, and must be classed with Adoptianism. 
The author’s exposition of Christ consists, so far as we can judge, in the doctrine 
of Paul of Samosata.<note n="124" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.3">On the origin of the Acta Archelai 
see my Texte und Unters. I. 3, 137 ff. The principal passages are to be found in ch. 49 and 50. In these the Churchman disputes the view of Mani, that Jesus was 
a spirit, the eternal Son of God, perfect by nature. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.4">Dic mihi, super quem spiritus 
sanctus sicut columba descendit? Si perfectus erat, si filius erat, si virtus erat, 
non poterat spiritus ingredi, sicut nec regnum potest ingredi intra regnum. Cuius 
autem ei cælitus emissa vox testimonium detulit dicens: Hic est filius meus dilectus, 
in quo bene complacui? Dic age nihil remoreris, quis ille est, qui parat hæc omnia, 
qui agit universa? Responde itane blasphemiam pro ratione impudenter allegas, et 
inferre conaris?</span>” The following Christology is put in the lips of Mani: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.5">Mihi pium 
videtur dicere, quod nihil eguerit filius dei in eo quod adventus eius procuratur 
ad terras, neque opus habuerit columba, neque baptismate, neque matre, neque fratribus.</span>” 
On the other hand Mani says in reference to the Church views: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.6">Si enim hominem eum 
tantummodo ex Maria esse dicis et in baptismate spiritum percepisse, ergo per profectum 
filius videbitur et non per naturam. Si tamen tibi concedam dicere, secundum profectum 
esse filium quasi hominem factum, hominem vere esse opinaris, id est, qui caro et 
sanguis sit?</span>” In what follows Archelaus says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.7">Quomodo poterit vera columba verum 
hominem ingredi atque in eo permanere, caro enim carnem ingredi non potest? sed 
magis si Iesum hominem verum confiteamur, eum vero, qui dicitur, sicut columba, 
Spiritum Sanctum, salva est nobis ratio in utraque. Spiritus enim secundum rectam 
rationem habitat in homine, et descendit et permanet et competenter hoc et factum 
est et fit semper . . . <i>Descendit spiritus super hominem dignum se</i> . . . Poterat 
dominus in cælo positus facere quæ voluerat, si spiritum eum esse et non hominem 
dices. Sed non ita est, quoniam exinanivit semetipsum formam servi accipiens. <i>Dico 
autem de eo, qui ex Maria factus est homo</i>. Quid enim? non poteramus et nos multo 
facilius et lautius ista narrare? sed absit, ut a veritate declinemus iota unum 
aut unum apicem. Est enim qui de Maria natus est filius, qui totum hoc quod magnum 
est, voluit perferre certamen Iesus. <i>Hic est Christus dei, qui descendit super eum, 
qui de Maria est</i> . . . Statim (post baptismum) in desertum a <i>Spiritu</i> ductus est 
<i>Iesus, quem cum diabolus ignoraret, dicebat ei: Si filius est dei. Ignorabat autem 
propter quid genuisset filium dei</i> (scil. <i>Spiritus</i>), <i>qui prædicabat regnum cælorum, 
quod erat habitaculum magnum</i>, nec ab ullo alio parari potuisset; unde et affixus 
cruci cum resurrexisset ab inferis, <i>assumptus est illuc, ubi Christus filius dei 
regnabat</i> . . . Sicut enim Paracleti pondus nullus alius valuit sustinere nisi soli 
discipuli et Paulus beatus, <i>ita etiam spiritum</i>, qui de cælis descenderat, per quem 
vox paterna testatur dicens: Hic est filius meus dilectus, <i>nullus alius portare 
prævaluit, nisi qui ex Maria natus est super omnes sanctos Iesus</i>.</span>” It is noteworthy 
that the author (in ch. 37) ranks Sabellius as a heretic with Valentinus, Marcion, and Tatian.</note> Here we are shown clearly 
that the Logos Christology had, at the beginning of the 4th century, not yet passed 
beyond the borders of the Christendom comprehended in the Roman Empire.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="Expulsion of Modalistic Monarchianism" progress="16.94%" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.i.ii" next="ii.iii">
<pb n="51" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_51" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p1">3. <i>Expulsion of Modalistic Monarchianism</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2"><b>(a). The Modalistic Monarchians in Asia Minor and in the West: Noëtus, Epigonus, Cleomenes, Aeschines, 
Praxeas, Victorinus (Victor), Zephyrinus, Sabellius, Callistus.</b><note n="125" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2.1">Döllinger, Hippolytus und Kallistus, 
1853. Volkmar, Hippolyt. und die röm. Zeitgenossen, 1855. Hagemann, Die römische 
Kirche, 1864. Langen, Gesch. d. römischen Kirche I., p. 192 ff. Numerous monographs on Hippolytus and the origin of the Philosophumena, as also 
on the authorities for the history of the early heretics, come in here. See also 
Caspari, Quellen III., vv. <i>ll</i>. The authorites are for Noëtus, the Syntagma of Hippolytus 
(Epiph., Philaster, Pseudo-Tertull.), and his great work against Monarchianism, 
of which the so-called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2.2">Ὁμιλία Ἱππολύτου 
εἰς τὴν αἵρεσιν Νοήτου τινός</span> 
(Lagarde, Hippol. quæ feruntur, p. 43 sq.) may with extreme probability be held to be the 
conclusion. Both these works have been made use of by Epiph. H. 57. [When Epiph. 
(l.c. ch. 1) remarks that “Noëtus appeared ± 130 years ago”, it is to be inferred 
that he fixed the date from his authority, the anti-monarchian work of Hippolytus. 
For the latter he must have had a date, which he believed he could simply transfer 
to the period of Noëtus, since Noëtus is described in the book as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2.3">οὐ πρὸ πολλοῦ 
χρόνου γενόμενος</span>. But in that case his source was written about A.D. 230-240, <i>i.e.</i>, 
almost at the same time as the so-called Little Labyrinth. It is also possible, however, 
that the above date refers to the excommunication of Noëtus. In that case the work 
which has recorded this event, can have been written at the earliest in the fourth 
decade of the fourth century]. Most of the later accounts refer to that of Epiph. 
An independent one is the section Philos. IX. 7 sq. (X. 27; on this Theodoret is 
dependent H. F. III. 3). For Epigonus and Cleomenes we have Philos. IX. 7, 10, 11, 
X. 27; Theodoret H. F. III. 3. For Æschines: Pseudo-Tertull. 26; Philos. VIII. 19, 
X. 26; for Praxeas: Tertull. adv. Prax., Pseudo-Tertull. 30. The later Latin writers 
against heretics are at this point all dependent on Tertullian; yet see Optat., 
de schism. I. 9. Lipsius has tried to prove that Tertullian has used “Hippolytus 
against Noëtus” in his work adv. Prax. (Quellen-kritik, p. 43; Ketzergeschichte, 
p. 183 f.; Jahrbuch für deutsche Theologie, 1868, p. 704); but the attempt is not 
successful (see Ztschr. f. d. hist. Theol., 1874, p. 200 f.). For Victorinus we 
have Pseudo-Tertull. 30. For Zephyrinus and Callistus: Philos. IX. 11 sq. Origen 
has also had Roman Monarchians in view in many of the arguments in his commentaries. 
On Origen’s residence in Rome and his relations with Hippolytus, see Euseb. H. E. 
VI. 14; Jerome, De vir. inl. 61; Photius Cod. 121; on his condemnation at Rome, see Jerome <scripRef passage="Ep. 33" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2.4">Ep. 33</scripRef>, ch. 4.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3">The really dangerous opponent of the Logos Christology in the 
period between A.D. 180 and 300 was not Adoptianism, but the doctrine which saw 
the deity himself incarnate in Christ, and conceived Christ to be God in a human body, the Father 

<pb n="52" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_52" />become flesh. Against this view the great Doctors of the Church — Tertullian, 
Origen, Novatian, but above all, Hippolytus — had principally to fight. Its defenders 
were called by Tertullian “Monarchiani”, and, not altogether correctly, “Patripassiani” 
which afterwards became the usual names in the West (see <i>e.g.</i>, Cypr., <scripRef passage="Ep. 73" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.1">Ep. 
73</scripRef>. 4). In the East they were all designated, after the famous head of the school, 
“Sabelliani” from the second half of the third century; yet the name of “Patripassiani” 
was not quite unknown there also.<note n="126" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.2">Orig. in Titum, Lomm. V., p. 287 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.3">. . . sicut et illos, qui superstitiose magis quam religiose, uti ne videantur 
duos deos dicere, neque rursum negare salvatoris deitatem, unam eandemque substantiam 
patris ac filii asseverant, id est, duo quidem nomina secundum diversitatem causarum 
recipientes, unam tamen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.4">ὑπόστασιν</span> subsistere, id est, unam personam duobus nominibus 
subiacentem, qui latine Patripassiani appellantur.</span>” Athanas., de synod. 7 after the formula Antioch. macrostich.</note> Hippolytus tells us in 

<pb n="53" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_53" />the Philosophumena, that at that time the Monarchian controversy agitated 
the whole Church,<note n="127" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.5">IX. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.6">μέγιστον τάραχον 
κατὰ πάντα τὸν κόσμον ἐν πᾶσιν 
τοῖς πιστοῖς ἐμβάλλουσιν.</span></note> and 
Tertullian and Origen testified, that in their day the “economic” trinity, and the 
technical application of the conception of the Logos to Christ, were regarded by 
the mass of Christians with suspicion.<note n="128" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.7">Ad. Prax. 3: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.8">Simplices quique, ne dixerim 
imprudentes et idiotæ, quæ maior semper pars credentium est, quoniam et ipsa regula 
fidei a pluribus diis sæculi ad unicum et verum deum transfert, non intelligentes 
unicum quidem, sed cum sua <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.9">οἰκονομία</span> 
esse credendum, expavescunt ad <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.10">οἰκονομία</span> 
. . . Itaque duos et tres iam iactitant a nobis prædicari, se vero unius dei cultores 
præsumunt, . . . monarchiam inquiunt tenemus.</span>” Orig., in <scripRef passage="John 2:3" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.11" parsed="|John|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.3">Joh. II 3</scripRef>. Lomm. I. p. 95:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.12">Ἕτεροι δὲ οἱ μηδὲν εἰδότες, 
εἰ μὴ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν καὶ τοῦτον ἐσταυρωνένον, τὸν γενόμενον σάρκα λόγον τὸ 
πᾶν νομίσαντες εἶναι τοῦ λόγου, Χριστὸν κατὰ σάρκα μόνον γιγνώσκουσι τοιοῦτον δέ 
ἐστι τὸ πλῆθος τῶν πεπιστευκέναι νομιζὸμένων.</span> 
Origen has elsewhere distinguished four grades in religion: (1) those who worship 
idols, (2) those who worship angelic powers, (3) <i>these to whom Christ is the entire 
God</i>, (4) those whose thoughts rise to the unchangeable deity. Clement (Strom. VI. 
10) had already related that there were Christians who, in their dread of heresy, 
demanded that everything should be abandoned as superfluous and alien, which did 
not tend directly to blessedness.</note> Modalism, 
as we now know from the Philosoph., was for almost a generation the official theory 
in Rome. That it was not an absolute novelty can be proved;<note n="129" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.13">See above (Vol. I., p. 195) where reference 
is made, on the one hand, to the Modalism reflected in Gnostic and Enkratitic circles 
(Gosp. of the Egypt., and Acta Lenc., Simonians in Iren. I. 231); on the other, 
to the Church formulas phrased, or capable of being interpreted, modalistically 
(see II. Ep. of Clement, Ign. ad Ephes., Melito [Syr. Fragments]; and in addition, 
passages which speak of God having suffered, died, etc.). It is instructive to notice 
that the development in Marcionite Churches and Montanist communities moved parallel 
to that in the great Church. Marcion himself, being no dogmatist, did not take any 
interest in the question of the relation of Christ to the higher God. Therefore 
it is not right to reckon him among the Modalists, as Neander has done (Gnost. 
Syxteme, p. 294, Kirchengesch. I. 2. p. 796). But it is certain that later Marcionites 
in the West taught Patripassianism (Ambros. de fide V. 13. 162, T. II., p. 579; 
Ambrosiaster ad I. Cor. II. 2, T. II., App. p. 117). Marcionites and Sabellians 
were therefore at a later date not seldom classed together. Among the Montanists 
at Rome there were, about A.D. 200, a Modalistic party and one that taught like 
Hippolytus; at the head of the former stood Æschines, at the head of the latter 
Proculus. Of the followers of Æschines, Hippolytus says (Philos. X. 26) that their doctrine was that of Noëtus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.14">αὐτὸν εἶναι υἱὸν καὶ 
πατέρα, ὁρατὸν καὶ ἀόρατον; 
γεννητὸν καὶ ἀγέννητον, θνητὸν 
καὶ ἀθάνατον</span>. It is rather an idle question whether Montanus 
himself and the prophetic women taught Modalism. They certainly used formulas which 
had a Modalistic sound; but they had also others which could afterwards be interpreted and could not but be interpreted 
“economically”. In the Test. of the XII. Patriarchs many passages that, in the Jewish 
original, spoke of Jehovah’s appearance among his people must now have received 
a Christian impress from their Christian editor. It is remarkable that, living in 
the third century, he did not scruple to do this, see Simeon 6: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.15">ὅτι ὁ κύριος ὁ Θεὸς μέγας τοῦ Ἰσραήλ, φαινόμενος 
επὶ γῆς ὡς ἀνθρώπος καὶ σώζων ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν Ἀδάμ . . . ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς σῶμα λαβὼν 
καὶ συνεσθίων ἀνθρώποις ἔσωσεν 
ἀνθρώπους</span>; Levi 5, <scripRef passage="Jud. 22" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.16" parsed="|Judg|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.22">Jud. 22</scripRef>, Issachar. 7: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.17">ἔχοντες μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν τὸν 
Θεὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, 
συμπορευόμενον τοῖς 
ἀνθρώποις</span>: Zebul. 9: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.18">ὅψεσθε Θεὸν ἐν σχήματι ἀνθρώπου</span>; <scripRef passage="Dan. 5" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.19" parsed="|Dan|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.5">Dan. 5</scripRef>; Naphth. 8: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.20">ὀφθήσεται Θεὸς κατοικῶν ἐν ἀνθρώποις 
ἐπι τῆς γῆς</span>: Asher 7: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.21">ἕως οὗ ὁ ὕψιστος ἐπισκέψηται τὴν γῆν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐλθὼν 
ὡς ἄνθρωπος μετὰ ἀνθρώπων ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων</span>;  Benjamin 10. 
Very different Christologies, however, can be exemplified from the Testaments. It 
is not certain what sort of party Philaster (H. 51) meant (Lipsius Ketzergesch., 
p. 99 f.). In the third century Modalism assumed various forms, among which the 
conception of a formal transformation of God into man, and a real transition of 
the one into the other, is noteworthy. An exclusive Modalistic doctrine first existed in the Church after the fight with Gnosticism.</note> but it is very probable, on 

<pb n="54" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_54" />the other hand, that a Modalistic doctrine, which sought to exclude 
every other, only existed from the end of the second century. It was in opposition 
to Gnosticism that the first effort was made to fix theologically the formulas of 
a naïve Modalism, and that these were used to confront the Logos Christology in 
order (1) to avert Ditheism, (2) to maintain the complete divinity of Christ, and 
(3) to prevent the attacks of Gnosticism. An attempt was also made, however, to 
prove Modalism by exegesis. That is equivalent to saying that this form of doctrine, 
which was embraced by the great majority of Christians,<note n="130" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.22">Tertull. l.c. and ch. I.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.23">simplicitas 
doctrinæ</span>”, ch. 9, Epiphan. H. 62. 2 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.24">ἀφελεστατοι ἢ 
ἀκέραιοι</span>. Philos. IX. 7, 11: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.25">Ζεφυρῖνος ἰδιώτης καί 
ἀγράμματος</span>, l.c. ch. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.26">ἀμαθεῖς</span>.</note> was supported by <i>scientific</i> 
authorities, from the end of the second century. But it can be shown without difficulty, 
how hurtful any contact with theology could not fail to be to the naïve conception 
of the incarnation of the deity in Christ, and we may say that it was all over with 
it — though of course the death-struggle lasted long — when it found itself compelled 
to attack others or to defend itself. When it required to clothe itself in a cloak 
manufactured by a scientific theology, and to reflect on the idea of God, it belied 
its own nature, and lost its <i>raison d’être</i>. What it still retained was completely 
distorted by its opponents. Hippolytus has in the Philosophumena represented the 
doctrine of Noëtus to have been borrowed from Heraclitus. That 

<pb n="55" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_55" />is, of course, an exaggeration. But once we grasp the whole problem 
“philosophically and scientifically” — and it was so understood even by some scientific 
defenders of Monarchianism — then it undoubtedly resembles strikingly the controversy 
regarding the idea of God between the genuine Stoics and the Platonists. As the 
latter set the transcendent, apathetic God of Plato above the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.27">λόγος-θεός</span> of Heraclitus 
and the Stoics, so Origen, <i>e.g.</i>, has charged the Monarchians especially with 
stopping short at the God manifest, and at work, in the world, instead of advancing 
to the “ultimate” God, and thus apprehending the deity “economically”. Nor can it 
surprise us that Modalistic Monarchianism, after some of its representatives had 
actually summoned science, <i>i.e.</i>, the Stoa, to their assistance, moved in the direction 
of a pantheistic conception of God. But this does not seem to have happened at the 
outset, or to the extent assumed by the opponents of the school. Not to speak of 
its uncultured adherents, the earliest literary defenders of Modalism were markedly 
monotheistic, and had a real interest in Biblical Christianity. It marks the character 
of the opposition, however, that they at once scented the God of Heraclitus and 
Zeno — a proof of how deeply they themselves were involved in Neo-platonic theology.<note n="131" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.28">That the scientific defenders of 
Modalism adopted the Stoic method — just as the Theodotians had the Aristotelian 
(see above) — is evident, and Hippolytus was therefore so far correct in connecting 
Noëtus with Heraclitas, <i>i.e.</i>, with the father of the Stoa. To Hagemann belongs the 
merit (Röm. Kirche, pp. 354-371) of having demonstrated the traces of Stoic Logic 
and Metaphysics in the few and imperfectly transmitted tenets of the Modalists. 
(See here Hatch, The influence etc., p. 19 f. on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.29">σύπάσχειν</span> and the substantial 
unity of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.30">ψυχή</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.31">σῶμα</span>). We can still recognise, especially from Novatian’s refutation, 
the syllogistic method of the Modalists, which rested on nominalist, <i>i.e.</i>, Stoic, 
logic. See, <i>e.g.</i>, the proposition: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.32">Si unus deus Christus, Christus autem 
deus, pater est Christus, quia unus deus; si non pater sit Christus, dum et deus 
filius Christus, duo dii contra scripturas introducti videantur.</span>” But those utterances 
in which contradictory attributes, such as visible-invisible etc., are ascribed 
to God, could be excellently supported by the Stoic system of categories. That system 
distinguished <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.33">ἴδια (οὐσία, 
ὑποκείμενον)</span> from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.34">συμβεβηκότα</span>, 
or more accurately (1) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.35">ὑποκείμενα</span> (substrata, subjects 
of judgment); (2) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.36">ποιά</span> (qualitatives); (3) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.37">πὼς ἔχοντα</span> (definite modifications) 
and (4) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.38">πρός τι πὼς ἔχοντα</span> (relative modifications). Nos. 2-4 form the qualities 
of the idea as a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.39">συγκεχυομένον</span>; but 2 and 3 belong to the conceptual sphere of the 
subject itself, while 4 embraces the variable relation of the subject to other subjects. The designations Father and Son, visible and invisible 
etc., must be conceived as such relative, accidental, attributes. The same subject 
can in one relation be Father, in another Son, or, according to circumstances, be 
visible or invisible. One sees that this logical method could be utilised excellently 
to prove the simple unreasoned propositions of the old Modalism. There are many 
traces to show that the system was applied in the schools of Epigonus and Cleomenes, 
and it is with schools we have here to deal. Thus, <i>e.g.</i>, we have the accusation 
which, time and again, Origen made against the Monarchians, that they only assume
<i>one </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.40">ὑποκειμένον</span>, and combine Father and Son indiscriminately as modes in which it 
is manifested. (Hagemann refers to Orig. on <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:14" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.41" parsed="|Matt|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.14">Matt. XVI. 14</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.42">οἱ συγχέοντες πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ 
ἔννοιαν</span>; and on <scripRef passage="John 10:21" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.43" parsed="|John|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.21">John X. 21</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.44">συγχεόμενοι 
ἐν τῷ περὶ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ τόπῳ</span> — but 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.45">συγχέειν</span> 
is the Stoic term). The proposition is also Stoic that while the one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.46">ὑποκειμένον</span> 
is capable of being divided (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.47">διαρεῖν</span>), it is only subjectively, in our conceptions 
of it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.48">τῇ ἐπινοίᾳ μόνῃ</span>), so that merely 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.49">ὀνόματα</span> 
not differences <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.50">καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν</span>, 
result. Further, the conception of the Logos as a mere sound is verbally that of 
the Stoics, who defined the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.51">φωνή</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.52">λόγος</span>) as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.53">ἀὴρ πεπληγμένος ἢ τὸ 
̓ίδιον αἰσθητὸν ἀκοῆς</span>. Tertullian 
adv. Prax.7; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.54">quid est enim, dices, sermo nisi vox et sonus oris et sicut <i>grammatici</i> 
tradunt, aër offensus, intelligibilis auditu, ceterum vacuum nescio quid et inane 
et incorporale?</span>” Hippolyt., Philos. X. 33: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.55">Θεὸς λόγον ἀπογεννᾷ, 
οὐ λόγον ὡς φωνήν</span>. Novatian, 
de trinit. 31: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.56">sermo filius natus est, qui non in sono percussi aëris aut tono 
coactæ de visceribus vocis accipitur.</span>” The application of Nominalist Logic and Stoic 
Methaphysics to theology was discredited in the controversy with the Modalists under 
the names of “godless science”, or “the science of the unbelievers”, just as much 
as Aristotelian philosophy had been in the fight with the Adoptians. Therefore, 
even as early as about A.D. 250, one of the most rancorous charges levelled at Novatian 
by his enemies was that he was a follower of another, <i>i.e.</i>, of the Stoic, philosophy 
(Cornelius ap. Euseb. H. E. VI. 43. 16; Cypr. <scripRef passage="Ep. 55" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.57">Ep. 55</scripRef>. 24, 60. 3). Novatian incurred 
this reproach because he opposed the Monarchians with their own, <i>i.e.</i>, the syllogistic, 
method, and because he had maintained, as was alleged, imitating the Stoics, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.58">omnia 
peccata paria esse</span>.” Now if the philosophy of Adoptian scholars was Aristotelian, 
and that of Modalistic scholars was Stoic, so the philosophy of Tatian, Tertullian, 
Hippolytus, and Origen, in reference to the One and Many, and the <i>real</i> evolutions 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.59">μερισμός</span>) of the one to the many is unmistakably Platonic. Hagemann (l.c. pp. 182-206) 
has shown the extent to which the expositions of Plotinus (or Porphyry) coincide 
in contents and form, method and expression — see especially the conception of Hypostasis 
(substance) in Plotinus — with those of the Christian theologians mentioned, among 
whom we have to include Valentinus. (See also Hipler in the östr. Vierteljahrsschr. 
f. Kath. Theol. 1869, p. 161 ff., quoted after Lösche, Ztschr. f. wiss. Theol. 1884, 
p. 259). When the Logos Christology triumphed completely in the Church at the end 
of the third century, Neoplatonism also triumphed over Aristotelianism and Stoicism 
in ecclesiastical science, and it was only in the West that theologians, like Arnobius, 
were tolerated who in their pursuit of Christian knowledge rejected Platonism.</note> As it was in Asia 

<pb n="56" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_56" />Minor that Adoptianism first entered into conflict with the Logos Christology, 
so the Church of Asia Minor seems to have been the scene of the first Modalistic 
controversy, while in both cases natives of that country transferred the dispute to Rome.</p>

<pb n="57" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_57" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4">It is possible that Noëtus was not excommunicated till about A.D. 230, 
and, even if we cannot now discover his date more accurately, it seems to be certain 
that he first excited attention as a Monarchian, and probably in the last twenty 
years of the second century. This was perhaps in Smyrna,<note n="132" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.1">Hippol. c. Noët. I., Philos. IX. 7.</note> his native place, perhaps 
in Ephesus.<note n="133" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.2">Epiph. l.c., ch. I.</note> He was excommunicated in Asia Minor, only after the whole controversy had, comparatively speaking, come 
to a close in Rome.<note n="134" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.3">According to Hippol. c. Noët. I., 
he was not condemned after the first trial, but only at the close of a second, — a proof of the uncertainty that still prevailed. It is impossible now to discover 
what ground there was for the statement that Noëtus gave himself out to be Moses, 
and his brother to be Aaron.</note> This explains why Hippolytus 
has mentioned him last in his great work against the Monarchians, while in the Philosoph. 
he describes him as the originator (IX. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.4">ἀρχηγόν</span>) of the heresy.<note n="135" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.5">The fact that Noëtus was able to 
live for years in Asia Minor undisturbed, has evidently led Theodoret into the mistake 
that he was a later Monarchian who only appeared after Epigonus and Cleomenes. For 
the rest, Hippolytus used the name of Noëtus in his attack on him, simply as a symbol 
under which to oppose later Monarchians (see Ztschr. f. d. hist. Theol. 1874, p. 
201); this is at once clear from ch. 2.</note> A disciple of his, Epigonus, 
came to Rome in the time of Zephyrinus, or shortly before (+ 200), and is said 
to have there diffused the teaching of his master, and to have formed a separate 
party of Patripassians. At first Cleomenes, the disciple of Epigonus, was regarded 
as the head of the sect, and then, from c. A.D. 215, Sabellius. Against these there 
appeared, in the Roman Church, especially the presbyter Hippolytus, who sought to 
prove that the doctrine promulgated by them was a revolutionary error. But the sympathies 
of the vast majority of the Roman Christians, so far as they could take any part 
in the dispute, were on the side of the Monarchians, and even among the clergy only 
a minority supported Hippolytus. The “uneducated” Bishop Zephyrine, advised by the 
prudent Callistus, was himself disposed, like Victor, his predecessor (see under), 
to the Modalistic views; but his main effort seems to have been to calm the contending parties, and at any cost to avoid a new 

<pb n="58" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_58" />schism in the Roman Church, already sadly split up. After his death 
the same policy was continued by Callistus (217-222), now raised to the Bishopric. 
But as the schools now attacked each other more violently, and an agreement was 
past hoping for, the Bishop determined to excommunicate both Sabellius and Hippolytus, 
the two heads of the contending factions.<note n="136" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.6">Philos. IX. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.7">Οὕτως ὁ Κάλλιστος μετὰ τὴν τοῦ Ζεφυρίνου τελευτὴν νομίζων 
τετυχηκέναι οὗ ἐθηρᾶτο, τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀπέωσεν ὡς μὴ φρονοῦντα ὀρθῶς, δεδοικὼς ἐμὲ 
καὶ νομίζων οὕτω δύνασθαι ἀποτρίψασθαι τὴν πρὸς τὰς ἐκκλησίας κατηγορίαν, ὡς μὴ 
ἀλλοτρίως φρονῶν</span>. Hippolytus, 
whose treatment of Sabellius is respectful, compared with his attitude to Callistus, 
says nothing of his own excommunication; it is therefore possible that he and his 
small faction had already separated from Callistus, and for their part had put him 
under the ban. This cannot have happened under Zephyrine, as is shown directly by 
Philos. IX. 11, and all we can infer from ch. 7 is that the party of Hippolytus 
had ceased to recognise even Zephyrine as Bishop; so correctly Döllinger, l.c., 
p. 101 f., 223 f., a different view in Lipsius, Ketzergeschichte, p. 150. The situation 
was doubtless this: Epigonus and Cleomenes had founded a real school (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.8">διδαςκαλεῖον</span>) 
in the Roman Church, perhaps in opposition to that of the Theodotians, and this 
school was protected by the Roman bishops. (s. Philos. IX. 7: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.9">Ζεφυρῖνος [τῷ κέρδει προσφερομένῳ τειθόμενος] συνεχώρει τοῖς 
προσιοῦσι τῷ Κλεομένει μαθητεύεσθαι . . . Τούτων κατὰ διαδοχὴν διέμεινε τὸ διδασκαλεῖον 
κρατυνόμενον καὶ ἐπαῦξον διὰ τὸ συναίρεσθαι αὐτοῖς τὸν Σεφυρῖνον καὶ τὸν Κὰλλιστον</span>). Hippolytus attacked 
the orthodoxy and Church character of the school, which possessed the sympathy of 
the Roman community, and he succeeded, after Sabellius had become its head, in getting 
Callistus to expel the new leader from the Church. But he himself was likewise excommunicated 
on account of his Christology, his “rigourism” and his passionate agitations. At 
the moment the community of Callistus was no longer to him a Catholic Church, but 
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.10">διδασκαλεῖον</span> (see Philos. IX. 12, p 458, 1; p. 462, 42).</note> The Christological formula, 
which Callistus himself composed, was meant to satisfy the less passionate adherents 
of both parties, and this it did, so far as we may conjecture. The small party of 
Hippolytus “the true Catholic Church”, held its ground in Rome for only about fifteen 
years, that of Sabellius probably longer. The formula of Callistus was the bridge, 
on which the Roman Christians, who were originally favourable to Monarchianism, 
passed over to the recognition of the Logos Christology, following the trend of 
the times, and the science of the Church. This doctrine must have already been the 
dominant theory in Rome when Novatian wrote his work De Trinitate, and from that 
date it was never ousted thence. It had been established in the Capital by a politician, who, for his own part, and so far 

<pb n="59" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_59" />as he took any interest at all in dogmatics, had been more inclined 
to the Modalistic theory.<note n="137" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.11">The attempt has been made in the above 
to separate the historical kernel from the biassed description of Hippolytus in 
the Philos. His account is reproduced most correctly by Caspari (Quellen III., 
p. 325 ff.). Hippolytus has not disguised the fact that the Bishops had the great 
mass of the Roman community on their side (IX. 11), but he has everywhere scented 
hypocrisy, intrigues and subserviency, where it is evident to the present day that 
the Bishops desired to protect the Church from the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.12">rabies theologorum</span></i>. In so doing, 
they only did what their office demanded, and acted in the spirit of their predecessors, 
in whose days the acceptance of the brief and broad Church confession was alone 
decisive, while beyond that freedom ruled. It is also evident that Hippolytus considered 
Zephyrine and the rest a set of ignorant beings (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.13">idiotes</span></i>), because they would not 
accede to the new science and the “economic” conception of God.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5">The scantiness of our sources for the history of Monarchianism 
in Rome, — not to speak of other cities — in spite of the discovery of the Philosophumena, 
is shown most clearly by the circumstance that Tertullian has not mentioned the 
names of Noëtus, Epigonus, Cleomenes, or Callistus; on the other hand, he has introduced 
a Roman Monarchian, Praxeas, whose name is not mentioned by Hippolytus in any of 
his numerous controversial writings. This fact has seemed so remarkable that very 
hazardous hypotheses have been set up to explain it. It has been thought that “Praxeas” 
is a nickname (= tradesman), and that by it we ought really to understand Noëtus,<note n="138" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.1">According to Pseudo-Tertull. 30, where in fact the name of Praxeas is 
substituted for Noëtus.</note> Epigonus,<note n="139" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.2">De Rossi, Bullet. 1866, p. 170.</note> or Callistus.<note n="140" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.3">So, <i>e.g.</i>, Hagemann, l.c., p. 234 
f., and similarly at an earlier date, Semler.</note> The correct view is to be found in Döllinger<note n="141" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.4">L.c., p. 198.</note> and 
Lipsius.<note n="142" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.5">Jahrb. f. deutsche Theologie, 1868, H. 4.</note> Praxeas<note n="143" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.6">The name has undoubtedly 
not been shown elsewhere up till now.</note> had come to Rome before Epigonus, at a date anterior to the earliest of Hippolytus’ 
personal recollections, accordingly about contemporaneously with Theodotus, or a 
little earlier, while Victor was Bishop; according to Lipsius, and this is probable, 
even during the episcopate of Eleutherus.<note n="144" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p5.7">Chronol. d. röm. Bischöfe, p. 173 f.</note> He probably resided only a short time in Rome, 


<pb n="60" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_60" />where he met with no opposition; and he founded no school in the city. 
When, twenty years afterwards, the controversy was at its height in Rome and Carthage, 
and Tertullian found himself compelled to enter the lists against Patripassianism, 
the name of Praxeas was almost forgotten. Tertullian, however, laid hold of him 
because Praxeas had been the first to raise a discussion in Carthage also, and because 
he had an antipathy to Praxeas who was a decided anti-montanist. In his attack, 
Tertullian has, however, reviewed the historical circumstances of about the year 
A.D. 210, when his work Adv. Prax. was written; nay, he manifestly alludes to the 
Roman Monarchians, <i>i.e.</i>, to Zephyrinus and those protected by him. This observation 
contains what truth there is in the hypothesis that Praxeas is only a name for another 
well-known Roman Monarchian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6">Praxeas was a confessor of Asia Minor, and the first to bring 
the dispute as to the Logos Christology to Rome.<note n="145" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.1">Adv. Prax.: Iste primus ex Asia hoc genus 
perversitatis intulit Romam, homo et alias inquietus, insuper de iactatione martyrii 
inflatus ob solum et simplex et breve carceris tædium.</note> At the 
same time he brought from his birth-place a resolute zeal against the new prophecy. 
We are here, again, reminded of the faction of Alogi of Asia Minor who combined 
with the rejection of the Logos Christology an aversion from Montanism; cf. also 
the Roman presbyter Caius. Not only did his efforts meet with no opposition in Rome, 
but Praxeas induced the Bishop, by giving him information as to the new prophets 
and their communities in Asia, to recall the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.2">litteræ pacis</span></i>, which he had already 
sent them, and to aid in expelling the Paraclete.<note n="146" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.3">L.c.: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.4">Ita duo negotia diaboli Praxeas 
Romæ procuravit, prophetiam expulit et hæresim intulit, paracletum fugavit et patrem crucifixit.</span></note> If this 
Bishop was Eleutherus, and that is probable from Euseb. H. E. V. 4, then we have 
four Roman Bishops in succession who declared themselves in favour of the Modalistic 
Christology, viz., Eleutherus, Victor, Zephyrine, and Callistus; for we learn from 
PseudoTertullian that Victor took the part of Praxeas.<note n="147" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.5">Pseudo-Tertull.: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.6">Praxeas quidem hæresim 
introduxit quam Victorinus corroborare curavit.</span> This Victorinus is rightly held 
by most scholars to be Bishop Victor; (1) there is the name (on Victor = Victorinus, 
see Langen l c., p. 196; Caspari, Quellen III., p. 323, n. 102); (2) the date; (3) 
the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.7">curavit</span>” which points to a high position, and is exactly 
paralleled by the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.8">συναίρεσθαι</span> used by Hippolytus in referring to Zephyrine and 
Callistus (see p. 58, note 1); lastly, the fact that Victor’s successors, as we 
know definitely, held Monarchian views. The excommunication of Theodotus by Victor 
proves nothing, of course, to the contrary; for the Monarchianism of this man was 
of quite a different type from that of Praxeas.</note> But it is also 



<pb n="61" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_61" />possible that Victor was the Bishop whom Tertullian (Adv. Prax.) was 
thinking of, and in that case Eleutherus has no place here. It is at all events 
certain that when Dynamistic Monarchianism was proscribed by Victor, it was expelled 
not by a defender of the Logos Christology, but in the interests of a Modalistic 
Christology. The labours of Praxeas did not yet bring about a controversy in Rome 
with the Logos Doctrine; he was merely the forerunner of Epigonus and Cleomenes 
there. From Rome he betook himself to Carthage,<note n="148" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.9">This is definitely to be inferred from 
the words of Tertullian (l.c.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.10">Fructicaverant avenæ Praxeanæ hic quoque superseminatæ 
dormientibus multis in simplicitate doctrinæ</span>”; see Caspari, l.c.; Hauck, Tertullian, 
p. 368; Langen, l.c., p. 199; on the other side Hesselberg, Tertullian Lehre, p. 
24, and Hagemann, l.c.</note> and 
strove against the assumption of any distinction between God and Christ. But he 
was resisted by Tertullian, who, at that time, still belonged to the Catholic Church, 
and he was silenced, and even compelled to make a written recantation. With this 
ended the first phase of the dispute.<note n="149" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.11">Tertullian, l.c.: Avenæ Praxeanæ traductæ 
dehinc per quem deus voluit (scil. per me), etiam evulsæ videbantur. Denique caverat 
pristinum doctor de emendatione sua, et manet chirographum apud psychicos, apud 
quos tunc gesta res est; exinde silentium.</note> The 
name of Praxeas does not again occur. But it was only several years afterwards that 
the controversy became really acute in Rome and Carthage, and caused Tertullian 
to write his polemical work.<note n="150" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.12">Tertull., l.c. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.13">Avenæ vero illæ ubique 
tunc semen excusserant. Ita altquamdiu per hypocrisin subdola vivacitate latitavit, 
et nunc denuo erupit. Sed et denuo eradicabitur, si voluerit dominus.</span></note> Of the 
final stages of Monarchianism in Carthage and Africa we know nothing certain. Yet see under.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p7">It is not possible, from the state of our sources, to give a complete 
and homogeneous description of the doctrine of the older Modalistic Monarchianism. 
But the sources are not alone to blame for this. As soon as the thought that God Himself 


<pb n="62" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_62" />was incarnate in Christ had to be construed theologically, very various 
attempts could not fail to result. These could lead, and so far did lead, on the 
one hand, to hazardous conceptions involving transformation, and, on the other, 
almost to the border of Adoptianism; for, as soon as the indwelling of the deity 
of the Father (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p7.1">deitas patris</span></i>) in Jesus was not grasped in the strict sense as an 
incarnation, as soon as the element that in Jesus constituted his personality was 
not exclusively perceived in the deity of the Father, these Christians were treading 
the ground of the Artemonite heresy. Hippolytus also charged Callistus with wavering 
between Sabellius and Theodotus,<note n="151" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p7.2">Philos. IX. 12, X. 27. Epiph. H. 57. 2.</note> and 
in his work against Noëtus he alludes (ch. III.) to a certain affinity between the 
latter and the leather-worker. In the writings of Origen, moreover, several passages 
occur, regarding which it will always be uncertain whether they refer to Modalists 
or Adoptians. Nor can this astonish us, for Monarchians of all shades had a common 
interest in opposition to the Logos Christology: <i>they represented the conception 
of the Person of Christ founded on the history of salvation, as against one based 
on the history of his nature</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8">Among the different expositions of the doctrine of the older Modalists 
that of Hippolytus in his work against Noëtus shows us it in its simplest form. 
The Monarchians there described are introduced to us as those who taught that Christ 
is the Father himself, and that the Father was born, suffered and died.<note n="152" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.1">C. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.2">ἔφη τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν πατέρα γεγεννῆσθαι 
καὶ πεπονθέναι καὶ ἀποτεθνηκέναι.</span></note> If Christ 
is God, then he is certainly the Father, or he would not be God. If Christ, accordingly, 
truly suffered, then the God, who is God alone, suffered.<note n="153" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.3">C. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.4">Εἰ οὖν Χριστὸν ὁμολογῶ Θεόν, αὐτὸς ἄρα ἐστίν ὁ πατὴρ, εἴ γε ἔστιν ὁ 
Θεός. ἔπαθεν δὲ Χριστὸς, αὐτὸς ὢν Θεός, ἄρα οὖν ἔπαθεν πατὴρ, 
πατὴρ γὰρ αὐτὸς ἦν.</span></note> But 
they were not only influenced by a decided interest in Monotheism,<note n="154" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.6">Φὰσκουσιν 
συνιστᾶν ἕνα Θεόν</span> (c. 2).</note>a cause 
which they held to have been injured by their opponents,<note n="155" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.7">Hippolytus defends himself, c. 11. 14: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.8">οὐ δύο θεοὺς λέγω</span>, s. Philos. IX. 11, fin. 12: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.9">δημοσίᾳ ὁ Κάλλιστος ἡμῖν ὀνειδίζει εἰπεῖν· δίθεοί ἐστε</span>. From c. Noët. 11 it appears that the Monarchians opposed 
the doctrine of the Logos, because it led to the Gnostic doctrine of Æons. Hippolytus 
had to reply: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.10">τὶς ἀποφαίνεται 
πλήθυν Θεῶν παραβαλλομένην 
κατὰ καιρούς.</span> He 
sought to show (ch. 14 sq.) that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.11">μυστήριον 
οἰκονομίας</span>, of the Trinity taught 
by him was something different from the doctrine of the Æons.</note> whom 


<pb n="63" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_63" />they called ditheists (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.12">δίθεοι</span>), but they fought in behalf of the complete 
deity of Jesus, which, in their opinion, could only be upheld by their doctrine.<note n="156" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.13">Hippol. (c. Noët. I.) makes his opponent 
say, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.14">τὶ οὖν κακὸν ποιῶ 
δοξάζων τὸν Χριστόν</span>; see also ch. II. sq.; see again 
ch. IX. where Hippolytus says to his opponents that the Son must be revered in the 
way defined by God in Holy Scriptures.</note> In support 
of the latter they appealed, like the Theodotians, chiefly to the Holy Scriptures, 
and, indeed, to the Catholic Canon; thus they quoted <scripRef passage="Exodus 3:6" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.15" parsed="|Exod|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.6">Exod. III. 6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Exodus 20:2" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.16" parsed="|Exod|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.2">XX. 2f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 44:6" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.17" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Isa. XLIV. 6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 45:5,14" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.18" parsed="|Isa|45|5|0|0;|Isa|45|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.5 Bible:Isa.45.14">XLV. 5, 14 f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Baruch 3:36" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.19" parsed="|Bar|3|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.36">Baruch. III. 36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 10:30" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.20" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John. X. 30</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 14:8" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.21" parsed="|John|14|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.8">XIV. 8f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 9:5" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.22" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. IX. 5</scripRef>. Even 
John’s Gospel is recognised; but this is qualified by the most important piece of 
information which Hippolytus has given about their exposition of the Scriptures. 
They did not regard that book as justifying the introduction of a Logos, and the 
bestowal on him of the title Son of God. The prologue of the Gospel, as well as, 
in general, so many passages in the book, was to be understood allegorically.<note n="157" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.23">S. c. 15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.24">ἀλλ᾽ ἐρεῖ μοι τὶς· Ξένον φέρεις λόγον λέγων υἱόν. Ἰωάννης μὲν γὰρ 
λέγει λόγον, ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλως 
ἀλληγορεῖ</span>.</note> The 
use of the category of the Logos was accordingly emphatically rejected in their 
theology. We do not learn any more about the Noëtians here. But in the Philosoph. 
Hippolytus has discussed their conception of God, and has presented it as follows:<note n="158" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.25">L. IX. 10. See also Theodoret.</note> They 
say that one and the same God was creator and Father of all things; that he in his 
goodness appeared to the righteous of olden times, although he is invisible; in 
other words, when he is not seen, he is invisible, but when he permits himself to 
be seen, he is visible; he is incomprehensible, when he wills not to be apprehended, 
comprehensible when he permits himself to be apprehended. So in the same way he 
is invincible and to be overcome, unbegotten and begotten, immortal and mortal.” Hippolytus continues: 

<pb n="64" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_64" />“Noëtus says, ‘So far, therefore, as the Father was not made, he is 
appropriately called Father; but in so far as he passively submitted to be born, 
he is by birth the Son, not of another, but of himself.’” In this way he meant to 
establish the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.26">Monarchia</span></i>, and to say that he who was called Father and Son, was one 
and the same, not one proceeding from the other, but he himself from himself; he 
is distinguished in name as Father and Son, according to the change of dispensations; 
but it is one and the same who appeared in former times, and submitted to be born 
of the virgin, and walked as man among men. He confessed himself, on account of 
his birth, to be the Son to those who saw him, but he did not conceal the truth 
that he was the Father from those who were able to apprehend it.<note n="159" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.27">We perceive very clearly here that we 
have before us not an unstudied, but a thought-out, and theological Modalism. As 
it was evident, in the speculations about Melchisedec of the Theodotians, that they, 
like Origen, desired to rise from the crucified Jesus to the eternal, godlike Son, 
so these Modalists held the conception, that the Father himself was to be perceived 
in Jesus, to be one which was only meant for those who could grasp it.</note> Cleomenes 
and his party maintain that “he who was nailed to the cross, who committed his spirit 
to himself, who died and did not die, who raised himself on the third day and rested 
in the grave, who was pierced with the lance and fastened with nails, was the God 
and Father of all.” The distinction between Father and Son was accordingly nominal; 
yet it was to this extent more than nominal, that the one God, in being born man, 
<i>appeared</i> as Son; it was real, so far, from the point of view of the history of salvation. 
In support of the identity of the “manifested” and the invisible, these Monarchians 
referred to the O. T. theophanies, with as good a right as, nay, with a better than, 
the defenders of the Logos Christology. Now as regards the idea of God, it has been 
said that “the element of finitude was here potentially placed in God himself,” 
and that these Monarchians were influenced by Stoicism, etc. While the former statement 
is probably unwarranted, the Stoic influence, on the contrary, is not to be denied.<note n="160" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.28">See above (p. 55, note 1). In addition 
Philos. X. 27: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.29">τοῦτον τὸν πατέρα 
αὐτὸν υἰὸν νομίζουσι κατὰ 
καιροὺς καλούμενον πρὸς τὰ 
συμβαίνοντα</span>.</note> But 
the foundation to which we have to refer them consists of two ancient liturgical 

<pb n="65" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_65" />formulas, used by Ignatius, the author of the II. Ep. of Clement, and 
Melito,<note n="161" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.30">See Ignat. ad <scripRef passage="Ephesians 7:2" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.31" parsed="|Eph|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.7.2">Ephes. VII. 2</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.32">εἷς ιἀτρός ἐστιν σαρκικός τε καὶ πνευματικός, 
γεννητὸς καὶ ἀγέννητος, ἐν σαρκὶ γενόμενος Θεός, ἐν θανάτῳ ζωὴ ἀληθινὴ, καὶ ἐκ Μαρίας 
καὶ ἐκ Θεοῦ, πρῶτον παθητὸς καὶ τότε ἀπαθής, 
Ἰησοῦς Χριστός</span>; and see for Clement Vol. I., p. 186 ff.</note> whom we include, although 
he wrote a work “Concerning the creation and genesis of Christ” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.33">περὶ 
κτίσεως καὶ 
γενέσεως Χριστοῦ</span>). Further, even Ignatius, although he held Christ to have been 
pre-existent, knew only of one birth of the Son, namely, that of God from the virgin.<note n="162" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.34">It is interesting to notice that 
in the Abyssinian Church of to-day there is a theological school which teaches a 
threefold birth of Christ, from the Father in eternity, from the virgin, and from 
<i>the Holy Ghost at the Baptism</i>; see Herzog, R. E., 2 Aufl., Bd. I., p. 70.</note> We have here to recognise 
the conception, according to which, God, in virtue of his own resolve to become 
finite, capable of suffering etc., can and did decide to be man, without giving 
up his divinity. It is the old, religious, and artless Modalism, which has here 
been raised, with means furnished by the Stoa, to a theological doctrine, and has 
become exclusive. But in the use of the formula “the Father has suffered,” we have 
undoubtedly an element of novelty; for it cannot be indicated in the post-apostolic 
age. It is very questionable, however, whether it was ever roundly uttered by the 
theological defenders of Modalism. They probably merely said that “the Son, who 
suffered, is the same with the Father.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9">We do not learn what conception these Monarchians formed of the 
human <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.1">σάρξ</span> (flesh) of Jesus, or what significance they attached to it. Even the 
Monarchian formulas, opposed by Tertullian in “Adv. Prax”, and attributed to Callistus 
by Hippolytus, are already more complicated. We easily perceive that they were coined 
in a controversy in which the theological difficulties inherent in the Modalistic 
doctrine had become notorious. Tertullian’s Monarchians still cling strongly to 
the perfect identity of the Father and Son;<note n="163" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.2">C. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.3">Ipsum dicit patrem descendisse 
in virginem, ipsum ex ea natum, ipsum passum ipsum denique esse Iesum Christum.</span>” 
c. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.4">post tempus pater natus et pater passus, ipse deus, dominus omnipotens, Iesus 
Christus prædicatur</span>”; see also c. 13.</note> they refuse to admit 
the Logos into their Christology; for the “word” is no substance, but 


<pb n="66" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_66" />merely a “sound”;<note n="164" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.5">C. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.6">Quid est enim, dices, sermo 
nisi vox et sonus oris, et sicut grammatici tradunt, aër offensus, intellegibilis 
auditu, ceterum vanum nescio quid.</span>”</note> they are equally interested 
with the Noëtians in monotheism,<note n="165" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.7">C. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.8">Unicum deum non alias putat 
credendum, quem si ipsum eundemque et patrem et filium et spiritum s. dicat.</span>” c. 
3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.9">Duos et tres iam iactitant a nobis prædicari, se vero unius dei cultores præsamunt 
. . . monarchiam, inquiunt, tenemus.</span>” c. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.10">inquis, duo dii prædicuntur.</span>” c. 
19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.11">igitur si propterea eundem et patrem et filium credendum putaverunt, ut unum 
deum vindicent etc.</span>” c. 23: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.12">ut sic duos divisos diceremus, quomodo iactitatis etc.</span>”</note> though not so evidently 
in the full divinity of Christ; like them they dread the return of Gnosticism;<note n="166" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.13">C. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.14">Hoc si qui putaverit me 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.15">προβολὴν</span> aliquam introducer</span>,” says Tertullian 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.16">quod facit Valentinus, etc.</span>”</note> they hold the same view 
as to the invisibility and visibility of God;<note n="167" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.17">See C. 14. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.18">Hic ex diverso 
volet aliquis etiam filium invisibilem contendere, ut sermonem, ut spiritum . . . 
Nam et illud adiiciunt ad argumentationem, quod si filius tunc (<scripRef passage="Exodus 33:1-23" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.19" parsed="|Exod|33|1|33|23" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.1-Exod.33.23">Exod. 33</scripRef>) ad 
Moysen loquebatur, ipse faciem suam nemini visibilem pronuntiaret, quia scil. ipse 
invisibilis pater fuerit in filii nomine. Ac per hoc si eundem volunt accipi et 
visibilem et invisibilem, quomodo eundem patrem et filium . . . Ergo visibilis et invisibilis idem, et quia utrumque, ideo et ipse pater invisibilis, qua et filius, 
visibilis . . . Argumentantur, recte utrumque dictum, visibilem quidem in carne, invisibilem vero ante carnem, ut idem sit pater invisibilis ante carnem, qui et 
filius visibilis in carne.</span>”</note> they appeal to the Holy 
Scriptures, sometimes to the same passages as the opponents of Hippolytus;<note n="168" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.20">Thus to <scripRef passage="Exodus 33:1-23" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.21" parsed="|Exod|33|1|33|23" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.1-Exod.33.23">Exod. XXXIII.</scripRef> (ch. 14), 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 1:18" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.22" parsed="|Rev|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.18">Rev. I. 18</scripRef> (ch. 17), <scripRef passage="Isaiah 24:24" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.23" parsed="|Isa|24|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.24">Isa XXIV. 24</scripRef> (ch. 19), esp. 
<scripRef passage="John 10:30" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.24" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John X. 30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 14:9,10" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.25" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10">XIV. 9, 10</scripRef> (ch. 20), 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 45:5" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.26" parsed="|Isa|45|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.5">Isa. XLV. 5</scripRef> (ch. 20). They admit that in the Scriptures sometimes two, sometimes 
one, are spoken of; but they argued (ch 18): <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.27">Ergo quia duos et unum invenimus, ideo 
ambo unus atque idem et filius et pater.</span>”</note> but they find themselves 
compelled to adapt their teaching to those proof-texts in which the Son is contrasted, 
as a distinctive subject, with the Father. This they did, not only by saying that 
God made himself Son by assuming a body,<note n="169" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.28">Ch. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.29">Ipse se sibi filium fecit.</span>”</note>or that the Son proceeded 
from himself<note n="170" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.30">Ch. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.31">Porro qui eundem patrem 
dicis et filium, eundem et protulisse ex semetipso facis.</span>”</note> — for with God 
nothing is impossible:<note n="171" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.32">To this verse the Monarchians, 
according to ch. 10, appealed, and they quoted as a parallel the birth from the virgin.</note> but they distinctly 
declared that the flesh changed the Father into the Son; or even that in the person of the Redeemer the 


<pb n="67" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_67" />body (the man, Jesus) was the Son, but that the Spirit (God, Christ) 
was the Father.<note n="172" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.33">Ch. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.34">Æque in una persona utrumque 
distinguunt, patrem et filium, discentes filium carnem esse, id est hominem, id 
est Iesum, patrem autem spiritum, id est deum, id est Christum.</span>” On this Tertullian 
remarks: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.35">et qui unum eundemque contendunt patrem et filium, iam incipiunt dividere 
illos potius quam unare; talem monarchiam apud Valentinum fortasse didicerunt, duos 
facere Iesum et Christum.</span>” Tertullian, accordingly, tries to retort on his opponents 
the charge of dissolving the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.36">Monarchia</span>; see even ch. 4. The attack on the assumption 
of a transformation of the divine into the human does not, for the rest, affect 
these Monarchians (ch. 27 ff.).</note>For 
this they appealed to Luke I. 35. They conceived the Holy Spirit to be identical 
with the power of the Almighty, <i>i.e.</i>, with the Father himself, and they emphasised 
the fact that that which was <i>born</i>, accordingly the flesh, not the Spirit, was to 
be called Son of God.<note n="173" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.37">See ch. 26, 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.38">propterea quod nascetur 
sanctum, vocabitur filius dei; caro itaque nata est, caro itaque erit filius dei.</span>”</note> The 
Spirit (God) was not capable of suffering, but since he entered into the flesh, 
he sympathised in the suffering. The Son suffered,<note n="174" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.39">Ch. 29: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.40">mortuus est non ex divina, sed ex humana substantia.</span>”</note> but 
the Father “sympathised”<note n="175" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.41">L. c.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.42">Compassus est pater filio.</span>”</note> — 
this being a Stoic expression. Therefore Tertullian says (ch. 23), “Granting that 
we would thus say, as you assert, that there were two separate (gods), it was more 
tolerable to affirm two separate (gods) than one dissembling (turn-coat) god” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.43">Ut 
sic divisos diceremus, quomodo iactitatis, tolerabilius erat, duos divisos quam 
unum deum versipellem prædicare</span>].</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10">It is very evident that whenever the distinction between <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.1">caro</span></i> 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.2">filius</span>) and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.3">spiritus</span></i> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.4">pater</span>), between the flesh or Son and the Spirit or Father, 
is taken seriously, the doctrine approximates to the Artemonite idea. It is in fact 
changing its coat (versipellis). But it is obvious that even in this form it could 
not satisfy the defenders of the Logos Christology, for the personal identity between 
the Father and the Spirit or Christ is still retained. On the whole, every attempt 
made by Modalism to meet the demands of the Logos doctrine could not fail logically 
to lead to Dynamistic Monarchianism. We know definitely that the formulas of Zephyrine 
and Callistus arose out of attempts 

<pb n="68" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_68" />at a compromise,<note n="176" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.5">Philos. IX. 7, p. 440. 35 sq.; 11, p. 450. 72 sq.</note> though 
the charge of having two gods was raised against Hippolytus and his party. Zephyrine’s 
thesis (IX. 11), “I know one God, Christ Jesus, and besides him no other born and 
suffering,” which he announced with the limiting clause, “the Father did not die, 
but the Son,”<note n="177" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.7">Ἐγὼ οἶδα ἕνα Θεὸν Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν καὶ πλὴν 
αὐτοῦ ἕτερον οὐδένα γεννητὸν καὶ 
παθητόν — οὐχ ὁ πατὴρ ἀπέθανεν, ἀλλὰ ὁ υἱός</span>.</note> agrees 
with the doctrines of “Praxeas”, but, as is clear from the Philos., is also to be 
understood as a formula of compromise. Callistus went still further. He found it 
advisable after the excommunication of Sabellius and Hippolytus, to receive the 
category of the Logos into the Christological formula meant to harmonise all parties, 
an act for which he was especially abused by Hippolytus, while Sabellius also accused 
him of apostasy.<note n="178" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.8">L.c. IX. 12, p. 458, 78: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.9">ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ Σαβελλίου συχνῶς κατηγορεῖσθαι 
ὡς παραβάντα τὴν πρώτην πίστιν</span>. 
It is apparently the very formula “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.10">Compassus est pater filio</span>” that appeared unacceptable to the strict Monarchians.</note> According 
to Zephyrine: God is in himself an indivisible Pneuma, which fills all things, or, 
in other words, the Logos; as Logos he is nominally two, Father and Son. The Pneuma, 
become flesh in the virgin, is thus in essence not different from, but identical 
with, the Father (<scripRef passage="John 14:11" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.11" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11">John XIV. 11</scripRef>). He who became manifest, <i>i.e.</i>, the man, is the 
Son, but the Spirit, which entered into the Son, is the Father. “For the Father, 
who is in the Son, deified the flesh, after he had assumed it, and united it with 
himself, and established a unity of such a nature that now Father and Son are called 
one God, and that henceforth it is impossible that this single person can be divided 
into two; rather the thesis holds true that the Father suffered in sympathy with 
the Son” — not the Father suffered.<note n="179" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.12"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11">Philos. IX. 12, p. 458, 80: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11.1">Κάλλιστος λέγει τὸν λόγον αὐτὸν εἶναι υἱόν, αὐτὸν 
καὶ πατέρα ὀνόματι μὲν καλούμενον, ἕν δὲ ὃν τὸ πνεῦμα ἀδιαίρετον. οὐκ ἄλλο εἶναι 
πατέρα, ἄλλο δὲ υἱόν, ἓν δὲ καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ὑπάρχειν, καὶ τὰ πάντα γέμειν τοῦ θείου 
πνεύματος τά τε ἄνω καὶ κάτω· καὶ εἶναι τὸ ὲν τῇ παρθένῳ σαρκωθὲν πνεῦμα οὐχ 
ἕτερον παρὰ τὸν πατέρα, ἀλλὰ ἓν καὶ τὸ αὐτό. Καὶ τοῦτο εἶναι τὸ 
εἰρημένον.</span> <scripRef passage="John. 14" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11.2" parsed="|John|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14">John. 14</scripRef>. 11. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11.3">Τὸ μὲν γὰρ βλεπόμενον, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄνθρωπος, τοῦτο εἶναι τὸν υἱόν, τὸ δὲ ἐν 
τῷ υἱῷ χωρηθὲν πνεῦμα τοῦτο εἶναι τὸν πατέρα· οὐ γὰρ, Bησίν, ἐρῶ δύοθεοὺς πατέρα 
καὶ υἱόν, ἀλλ᾽ ἕνα. Ὁ γὰρ ἐν αὐτῷ γενόμενος πατὴρ προσλαβόμενος τὴν σ8άρκα ἐθεοποίησεν 
ἑνώσας ἑαυτῷ, καὶ ἐποίησεν ἕν, ὡς καλεῖσθαι πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν ἕνα Θεόν. καὶ 
τοῦτο ἓν ὂν πρόσωπον μὴ δύνασθαι εἶναι δύο, καὶ οὕτως τὸν πατέρα συμπεπονθέναι 
τῷ υἱῷ· οὐ γὰρ θέλει λέγειν τὸν πατέρα πεπονθέναι καὶ ἓν εἶναι πρόσωπον . . .</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p12">Here something is wanting in the text.</p></note></p>



<pb n="69" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_69" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p13">Hippolytus discovered in this formula a mixture of Sabellian and 
Theodotian ideas, and he was right.<note n="180" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p13.1">Catholic theologians endeavour to give 
a Nicene interpretation to the theses of Callistus, and to make Hippolytus a ditheist; 
see Hagemann, l.c.; Kuhn, Theol. Quartalschrift, 1885, II.; Lehir, Études bibliques, 
II., p. 383; de Rossi and various others.</note> The 
approximation to the Christology founded on the doctrine of substances (hypostases), 
and the departure from the older Monarchianism, are, in fact, only brought about 
by Callistus having also made use of a Theodotian idea.<note n="181" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p13.2">This is also Zahn’s view, Marcell., p. 
214. The doctrine of Callistus is for the rest so obscure, — and for this our informant 
does not seem to be alone to blame — that, when we pass from it to the Logos Christology, 
we actually breathe freely, and we can understand how the latter simpler and compact 
doctrine finally triumphed over the laboured and tortuous theses of Callistus.</note> He still 
kept aloof from the Platonic conception of God; nay, it sounds like a reminiscence 
of Stoicism, when, in order to obtain a rational basis for the incarnation, he refers 
to the Pneuma (Spirit) which fills the universe, the upper and under world. But 
the fact that his formulas, in spite of this, could render valuable service in Rome 
in harmonising different views, was not only due to their admission of the Logos 
conception. It was rather a result of the thought expressed in them, that God in 
becoming incarnate had deified the flesh, and that the Son, in so far as he represented 
the essentially deified <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p13.3">σἀρξ</span>, was to be conceived as a second person, and yet as 
one really united with God.<note n="182" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p13.4">See the Christology of Origen.</note> At this 
point the ultimate Catholic interest in the Christology comes correctly to light, 
and this is an interest not clearly perceptible elsewhere in Monarchian theories. 
It was thus that men were gradually tranquillised in Rome, and only the few extremists 
of the Left and Right parties offered any resistance. Moreover, the formula was 
extraordinarily adapted, by its very vagueness, to set up among the believing people 
the religious Mystery, under whose protection the Logos Christology gradually made 
good its entrance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14">The latter was elaborated in opposition to Modalism by Tertullian, 

<pb n="70" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_70" />Hippolytus, and Novatian in the West.<note n="183" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.1">See Vol. II., p. 256.</note> While Adoptianism apparently 
played a very small part in the development of the Logos Christology in the Church, 
the Christological theses of Tertullian and the rest were completely dependent on 
the opposition to the Modalists.<note n="184" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.2">This can be clearly perceived by 
comparing the Christology of Tertullian and Hippolytus with that of Irenæus.</note> This reveals itself 
especially in the strict subordination of the Son to the Father. It was only by 
such a subordination that it was possible to repel the charge, made by opponents, 
of teaching that there were two Gods. The philosophical conception of God implied 
in the Logos theory was now set up definitely as the doctrine of the Church, and 
was construed to mean that the unity of God was simply to be understood as a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.3">unicum 
imperium</span>”, which God could cause to be administered by his chosen officials. Further, 
the attempt was made to prove that Monotheism was satisfactorily guarded by the 
Father remaining the sole First Cause.<note n="185" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.4">See Tertullian adv. Prax. 3; Hippol. c. Noët. 11.</note> But while the reproach 
was thus repelled of making Father and Son “brothers”, an approach was made to the 
Gnostic doctrine of Æons, and Tertullian himself felt, and was unable to avert, 
the danger of falling into the channel of the Gnostics.<note n="186" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.5">Adv. Prax. 8, 13. It is the same 
with Hippolytus; both have in their attacks on the Modalists taken Valentine, comparatively 
speaking, under their protection. This is once more a sign that the doctrine of the Church was modified Gnosticism.</note> His arguments in his 
writing Adv. Praxeas are not free from half concessions and uncertainties, while 
the whole tenor of the work contrasts strikingly with that of the anti-gnostic tractates. 
Tertullian finds himself time and again compelled in his work to pass from the offensive 
to the defensive, and the admissions that he makes show his uncertainty. Thus he 
concedes that we may not speak of two Lords or two Gods, that in certain circumstances 
the Son also can be called Almighty, or even Father, that the Son will in the end 
restore all things to the Father, and, as it would seem, will merge in the Father; 
finally, and especially, that the Son is not only not <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.6">aliud a patre</span></i> (different in 
substance from the Father), but even in some way 

<pb n="71" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_71" />not <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.7">alius a patre</span></i><note n="187" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.8">Ch. 18, in other passages otherwise.</note> (different in person 
etc). Yet Tertullian and his comrades were by no means at a disadvantage in comparison 
with the Monarchians. They could appeal (1) to the Rule of Faith in which the personal 
distinction between the Father and Son was recognised;<note n="188" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.9">Tertull. adv. Prax. 2. Hippol. c. Noët. I.</note> (2) to the Holy Scriptures 
from which it was, in fact, easy to reduce the arguments of the Monarchians <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.10">ad absurdum</span></i>;<note n="189" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.11">The Monarchian dispute was conducted 
on both sides by the aid of proofs drawn from exegesis. Tertullian, besides, in 
<i>Adv. Prax</i>., appealed in support of the “economic” trinity to utterances of the Paraclete.</note> (3) to the distinction 
between Christians and Jews which consisted, of course, in the belief of the former 
in the Son;<note n="190" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.12">See ad. Prax. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.13">Ceterum Iudaicæ 
fidei ista res, sic unum deum credere, ut filium adnumerare ei nolis, et post filium 
spiritum. Quid enim erit inter nos et illos nisi differentia ista? Quod opus evangelii, 
si non exinde pater et filius et spiritus, tres crediti, unum deum sistunt?</span>”</note> and lastly, and this 
was the most important point, they could cite the Johannine writings, especially 
in support of the doctrine of the Logos. It was of the highest importance in the 
controversy that Christ could be shown to have been called the Logos in John’s Gospel 
and the Apocalypse.<note n="191" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.15">Πιστεύσωμεν</span>, says Hippolyt. c. 
Noët. 17 — <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.16">κατά τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν ἀποστόλων 
ὅτι Θεὸς λόγος ἀπ᾽ οὐρανῶν 
κατῆλθεν</span>, — see already Tatian, Orat. 5 following <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.17" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. I. 1</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.18">Θεὸς ἦν ἐν 
ἀρχῆ, τὴν δὲ ἀρχὴν 
λόγου δύναμιν παρειλήφαμεν.</span></note> In view of the way in which the Scriptures were then used in 
the Church, these passages were fatal to Monarchianism. The attempts to interpret 
them symbolically<note n="192" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.19">See above, p. 63.</note> could not but fail in the end, as completely as those, <i>e.g.</i>, 
of Callistus and Paul of Samasota, to combine the use of the expression “Logos” 
with a rejection of the apologetic conception of it based on Philo. Meanwhile Tertullian 
and Hippolytus did not, to all appearance, yet succeed in getting their form of 
doctrine approved in the Churches. The God of mystery of whom they taught was viewed 
as an unknown God, and their Christology did not correspond to the wants of men. 
The Logos was, indeed, to be held one in essence with God; but yet he was, by his being made the organ of the creation of the world, an inferior 


<pb n="72" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_72" />divine being, or rather at once inferior and not inferior. This conception, 
however, conflicted with tradition as embodied in worship, which taught men to see 
God Himself in Christ, quite as much as the attempt was opposed by doctrinal tradition, 
to derive the use of the name “Son of God” for Christ, not from His miraculous birth, 
but from a decree dating before the world.<note n="193" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.20">In the Symbolum the “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.21">γεννηθέντα 
ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου</span>” is to be understood as explaining 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.22">τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ.</span></note> For the rest, the older 
enemies of Monarchianism still maintained common ground with their opponents, in 
so far as God’s evolving of Himself in several substances (Hypostases) was throughout 
affected by the history of the world (cosmos), and in this sense by the history 
of revelation. The difference between them and at least the later Monarchians was 
here only one of degree. The latter began at the incarnation (or at the theophanies 
of the O. T.), and from it dated a nominal plurality, the former made the “economic” 
self-unfolding of God originate immediately before the creation of the world. Here 
we have the cosmological interest coming once more to the front in the Church Fathers 
and displacing the historical, while it ostensibly raised the latter to a higher plane.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p15">Wherever the doctrine of the Logos planted itself in the third 
century the question, whether the divine being who appeared on earth was identical 
with the Deity, was answered in the negative.<note n="194" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p15.1">See <i>Adv. Prax</i>. 16.</note> In opposition to this 
Gnostic view, which was first to be corrected in the fourth century, the Monarchians 
maintained a very ancient and valuable position in clinging to the identity of the 
eternal Deity, with the Deity revealed on earth. But does not the dilemma that arises 
show that the speculation on both sides was as untenable as unevangelical? Either 
we preserve the identity, and in that case defend the thesis, at once absurd and 
inconsistent with the Gospel, that Christ was the Father himself; or with the Gospel 
we retain the distinction between Father and Son, but then announce a subordinate 
God after the fashion of a Gnostic polytheism. Certainly, as regards religion, a 
very great advance was arrived at, when Athanasius, by his exclusive formula of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p15.2">Λόγος 
ὁμοούσιος</span> 

<pb n="73" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_73" />(consubstantial Logos), negatived both Modalism and subordinationist 
Gnosticism, but the Hellenic foundation of the whole speculation was preserved, 
and for the rational observer a second rock of offence was merely piled upon a first. 
However, under the conditions of scientific speculation at the time, the formula 
was the saving clause by which men were once for all turned from Adoptianism, whose 
doctrine of a deification of Jesus could not fail, undoubtedly, to awaken the most questionable recollections.</p>


<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p16"><b>(b) The last stages of Modalism in the West, and the State of Theology.</b></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17">Our information is very defective concerning the destinies of 
Monarchianism in Rome and the West, after the close of the first thirty years of 
the third century; nor are we any better off in respect to the gradual acceptance 
of the Logos Christology. The excommunication of Sabellius by Callistus in Rome 
resulted at once in the Monarchians ceasing to find any followers in the West, and 
in the complete withdrawal soon afterwards of strict and aggressive Modalism.<note n="195" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.1">On these grounds the doctrine of 
Sabellius will be described under, in the history of Eastern Modalism.</note> Callistus himself has, 
besides, not left to posterity an altogether clean reputation as regards his Christology, 
although he had covered himself in the main point by his compromise formula.<note n="196" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.2">In forged Acts of Synod of the 
6th century we read (Mansi, Concil. II., p. 621): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.3">qui se Callistus ita docuit 
Sabellianum, ut arbitrio suo sumat unam personam esse trinitatis.</span>” The words which 
follow later, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.4">in sua extollentia separabat trinitatem</span>” have without reason seemed 
particularly difficult to Döllinger (l.c., p. 247) and Langen (l.c., p. 215). Sabellianism 
was often blamed with dismembering the Monas (see Zahn, Marcell. p. 211.)</note> Hippolytus’ sect had 
ceased to exist about A.D. 250; nay, it is not altogether improbable that he himself 
made his peace with the great Church shortly before his death.<note n="197" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.5">See Döllinger, l.c., Hippolytus 
was under Maximinus banished along with the Roman Bishop Pontian to Sardinia. See 
the Catal. Liber. sub “Pontianus” (Lipsius, Chronologic, pp. 194, 275).</note> We can infer from Novatian’s 
important work “De trinitate”, that the following tenets were recognised 


<pb n="74" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_74" />in Rome about 250:<note n="198" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.6">This writing shows, on the one 
hand, that Adoptians and Modalists still existed and were dangerous in Rome, and 
on the other, that they were not found within the Roman Church. On the significance 
of the writing see Vol. II., p. 313 f.</note> (1) Christ did not first 
<i>become</i> God. (2) The Father did not suffer. (3) Christ pre-existed and is true God 
and man.<note n="199" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.7">The Roman doctrine of Christ was 
then as follows: He has always been with the Father (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.8">sermo dei</span>), but he first proceeded 
before the world from the substance of the Father (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.9">ex patre</span>) for the purpose of 
creating the world. He was born into the flesh, and thus as <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.10">filius dei</span></i> and <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.11">deus</span></i> 
adopted a <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.12">homo</span></i>; thus he is also <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.13">filius hominis</span></i>. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.14">Filius dei</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.15">filius hominis</span>” are thus to be distinguished as two substances (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.16">substantia divina — homo</span>), but he 
is one person; for he has completely combined, united, and fused the two substances 
in himself. At the end of things, when he shall have subjected all to himself, he 
will subject himself again to the Father, and will return to and be merged in him. 
Of the Holy Spirit it is also true, that he is a person (Paraclete), and that he 
proceeds from the substance of the Father; but he receives from the Son his power 
and sphere of work, he is therefore less than the Son, as the latter is less than 
the Father. But all three persons are combined as indwellers in the same substance, 
and united by love and harmony. Thus there is only one God, from whom the two other persons proceed.</note> But it was not only 
in Rome that these tenets were established, but also in many provinces. If the Roman 
Bishop Dionysius could write in a work of his own against the Sabellians, that “Sabellius 
blasphemed, saying that the Son was himself Father”,<note n="200" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.18">Σαβέλλιος 
βλασφημεῖ, αὐτὸν τὸν 
υἱὸν εἶναι λέγων τὸν πάτερα.</span> 
See Routh, Reliq. S. III., p. 373</note> then we must conclude 
that this doctrine was then held inadmissible in the West. Cyprian again has expressed 
himself as follows (<scripRef passage="Ep. 73" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.19">Ep. 73</scripRef>. 4): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.20">Patripassiani, Valentiniani, Appelletiani, Ophitæ, 
Marcionitæ et cetere hæreticorum pestes</span>” ( — the other plagues of heretics), and 
we must decide that the strict Modalistic form of doctrine was then almost universally 
condemned in the West. Of the difficulties met with in the ejection of the heresy, 
or the means employed, we have no information. Nothing was changed in the traditional 
Creed — a noteworthy and momentous difference from the oriental Churches! But we 
know of one case in which an important alteration was proposed. The Creed of the 
Church of Aquileia began, in the fourth century, with the words “I believe in God 
the Father omnipotent, invisible, and impassible” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.21">Credo in deo patre omnipotente, 
<i>invisibili et impassibili</i></span>), and Rufinus, who 

<pb n="75" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_75" />has preserved it for us, tells<note n="201" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.22">Expos. Symboli Apost. ch. 19. The 
changes which can be shown to have been made on the first article of the Creed elsewhere 
in the West — see especially the African additions — belong probably at the earliest 
to the fourth century. Should they be older, however, they are all, it would seem, 
to be understood anti-gnostically; in other words, they contain nothing but explanations 
and comfirmatory additions. It is in itself incredible and incapable of proof that 
the Roman and after it the Western Churches should, at the beginning of the third 
century, have deleted, as Zahn holds, a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.23">ἕνα</span> which originally stood in the first 
article of the Creed, in order to confute the Monarchians.</note> that the addition was made, at any 
rate as early as the third century, in order to exclude the Patripassians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18">But the exclusion of the strict Modalists involved neither their 
immediate end, nor the wholesale adoption of the teaching of Tertullian and Hippolytus, 
of the philosophical doctrine of the Logos. As regards the latter, the recognition 
of the name of Logos for Christ, side by side with other titles, did not at once 
involve the reception of the Logos doctrine, and the very fact, that no change was 
made in the Creed, shows how reluctant men were to give more than a necessary minimum 
of space to philosophical speculations. They were content with the formula, extracted 
from the Creed, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.1">Jesus Christus, deus et homo</span>”, and with the combination of the 
Biblical predicates applied to Christ, predicates which also governed their conception 
of the Logos. In this respect the second Book of the Testimonies of Cyprian is of 
great importance. In the first six chapters the divinity of Christ is discussed, 
in terms of Holy Scripture, under the following headings. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.2">(1) Christum primogenitum 
esse et ipsum esse sapientiam dei, per quem omnia facta sunt; (2) quod sapientia 
dei Christus; (3) quod Christus idem sit et sermo dei; (4) quod Christus idem manus 
et brachium dei; (5) quod idem angelus et deus; (6) quod deus Christus.</span> Then follows, 
after some sections on the appearing of Christ: (10) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.3">quod et homo et deus Christus</span>. 
The later Nicene and Chalcedonian doctrine was the property of the Western Church 
from the third century, not in the form of a philosophically technical speculation, 
but in that of a categorical Creed-like expression of faith — see Novatian’s “De trinitate”, in which the doctrine of the Logos falls into the background. Accordingly 
the statement of Socrates (H. E. III. 7) 

<pb n="76" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_76" />is not incredible, that the Western Churchman Hosius had already declared 
the distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.4">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.5">ὑπόστασις</span> 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.6">substantia</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.7">persona</span>) before the 
Council of Nicæa.<note n="202" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.8">See Vol. IV.</note> The West welcomed in the fourth century all statements which contained the complete 
divinity of Christ, without troubling itself much about arguments and proofs, and 
the controversy between the two Dionysii in the middle of the third century (see 
under), proves that a declared interest was kept up in the complete divinity of 
Christ, as an inheritance from the Monarchian period in Rome.<note n="203" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.9">We, unfortunately, do not know on what 
grounds the Roman Bishop approved of the excommunication of Origen, or whether Origen’s 
doctrine of subordination was regarded in Rome as heretical.</note> Nay, 
a latent Monarchian element really continued to exist in the Western Church; this 
we can still study in the poems of Commodian.<note n="204" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.10">Here follow in the original illustrations 
which we relegate to this footnote. Compare Instruct. II. 1 (Heading): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.11">De populo 
absconso sancto omnipotentis Christi dei vivi</span>;” II. 1, p. 28. 22, ed. Ludwig): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.12">omnipotens 
Christus descendit ad suos electos</span>;” II. 23, p. 43, 11 sq.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.13">Unde deus clamat: Stulte, 
hac nocte vocaris.</span>” II. 39. 1, p. 52. Carmen apolog. 91 sq.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.14">Est deus omnipotens, 
unus, a semetipso creatus, quem infra reperies magnum et humilem ipsum. Is erat 
in verbo positus, sibi solo notatus, Qui pater et filius dicitur et spiritus sanctus</span>;” 
276: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.15">Hic pater in filio venit, deus unus ubique.</span>” (See also the following verses 
according to the edition of Dombart): 285: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.16">hic erat Omnipotens</span>;” 334: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.17">(ligno) deus pependit dominus</span>;” 
353: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.18">deum talia passum, Ut enuntietur crucifixus conditor 
orbis</span>;” 359 sq.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.19">Idcirco nec voluit se manifestare, quid esset, Sed filium dixit 
se missum fuisse a patre</span>;” 398: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.20">Prædictus est deus carnaliter nasci pro nobis</span>;” 
455: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.21">quis deus est ille, quem nos crucifiximus</span>;” 610: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.22">ipsa spes tota, deo credere, 
qui ligno pependit</span>;” 612: “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.23">Quod filius dixit, cum sit deus pristinus ipse</span></i>;” 625: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.24">hic erat venturus, commixtus sanguine nostro, ut videretur homo, sed deus in carne latebat . . . dominus ipse veniet.</span>” 630, 764: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.25">Unus est in cælo deus dei, terræ marisque, Quem Moyses docuit ligno pependisse pro nobis</span>;” etc. etc. Commodian is 
usually assigned to the second half of the third century, but doubts have recently 
been expressed as to this date. Jacobi, Commodian u. d. alt Kirchlich. Trinitätslehre, in der deutschen Ztschr. f. Christl. Wissensch., 1853, p, 203 ff.</note> Commodian, 
again, was not yet acquainted with speculations regarding the “complete” humanity 
of Jesus; he is satisfied with the flesh of Christ being represented as a sheath, 
(V. 224, “And suffers, as he willed, in our likeness”;<note n="205" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.26"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.27">Et patitur, quomodo voluit sub imagine nostra.</span></note> on the 
other hand, V. 280, “now the flesh was God, in which the virtue of God acted.”)<note n="206" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.28"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.29">Iam caro deus erat, in qua dei virtus agebat.</span></note> But 
these are only symptoms 


<pb n="77" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_77" />of a Christian standpoint which was fundamentally different from that 
of oriental theologians, and which Commodian was by no means the only one to occupy. 
He, Lactantius, and Arnobius<note n="207" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.30">See Francke’s fine discussion, Die Psychologie 
und Erkentnisslehre des Arnobius (Leipzig, 1878).</note> are 
very different from each other. Commodian was a practical Churchman; Arnobius was 
an empiricist and in some form also a sceptic and decided opponent of Platonism;<note n="208" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.31">We recall the Theodotians of Rome.</note> while 
Lactantius was a disciple of Cicero and well acquainted besides with the speculations 
of Greek Christian theology. But they are all three closely connected in the contrast 
they present to the Greek theologians of the school of Origen; <i>there is nothing 
mystical about them, they are not Neoplatonists</i>. Lactantius has, indeed, expounded 
the doctrine of Christ, the incarnate Logos, as well as any Greek; as a professional 
teacher it was all known and familiar to him;<note n="209" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.32">See Instit. IV. 6-30. The doctrine of 
the Logos is naturally worked out in a subordinationist sense. Besides this, many 
other things occur which must have seemed very questionable to the Latin Fathers 
60 years afterwards: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.33">Utinam,” says Jerome, “tam nostra confirmare potuisset quam 
facile aliena destruxit.</span>”</note> but 
as he nowhere encounters any problems in his Christology, as he discusses doctrines 
with very few theological or philosophical formulas, almost in a light tone, as 
if they were mere matters of course, we see that he had no interest of his own in 
them. He was rather interested in exactly the same questions as Arnobius and Commodian, 
who again showed no anxiety to go beyond the simplest Christological formulas  
—   that Christ was God, that he had, however, also assumed flesh, or united 
himself with a man, since otherwise we could not have borne the deity: “And God 
was man, that he might possess us in the future” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.34">Et fuit homo deus, ut nos in futuro 
haberet</span>).<note n="210" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.35">Commod., Carmen apolog. 761.</note> <note n="211" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.36">See the Christological expositions, in 
part extremely questionable, of Arnobius I. 39, 42, 53, 60, 62, and elsewhere. A. 
demands that complete divinity should be predicated of Christ on account of the 
divine teaching of Christ (II. 60). In his own theology many other antique features 
crop up; he even defends the view that the supreme God need not be conceived as 
creator of this world and of men (see the remarkable chap. 46 of the second book, 
which recalls Marcion and Celsus). Many Church doctrines Arnobius cannot understand, 
and he admits them to be puzzles whose solution is known to God 
alone (see <i>e.g.</i>, B. II. 74). Even in the doctrine of the soul, which to him 
is mortal and only has its life prolonged by receiving the doctrine brought by Christ, 
there is a curious mixture of antique empiricism and Christianity. If we measure 
him by the theology of the fourth century, Arnobius is heterodox on almost every page.</note> The 
Christianity and theology which these 

<pb n="78" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_78" />Latins energetically supported against polytheism, were summed up in 
Monotheism, a powerfully elaborated morality, the hope of the Resurrection which 
was secured by the work of the God Christ who had crushed the demons, and in unadulterated 
Chiliasm.<note n="212" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.37">See the Carmen apolog. with its 
detailed discussions of the final Drama, Antichrist (Nero) etc.; Lactant IV. 12, 
VII. 21 sq.; Victorinus, Comm. on Revelation.</note> Monotheism — in the 
sense of Cicero “De natura deorum” — Moralism, and Chiliasm: these are the clearly 
perceived and firmly held points, and not only for Apologetic purposes, but also, 
as is proved especially by the second book of Commodian’s “Instructiones”, in independent 
and positive expositions. These Instructions are, along with the <i>Carmen Apolog</i>., 
of the highest importance for our estimate of Western Christianity in the period 
A.D. 250-315. We discover here, 100 years after the Gnostic fight, a Christianity 
that was affected, neither by the theology of the anti-gnostic Church Fathers, nor 
specially by that of the Alexandrians, one which the dogmatic contentions and conquests 
of the years 150-250 have passed over, hardly leaving a trace. Almost all that is 
required to explain it by the historian who starts with the period of Justin is 
to be found in the slightly altered conditions of the Roman world of culture, and 
in <i>the development of the Church system</i> as a practical power, a political and social 
quantity.<note n="213" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.38">We can notice throughout in Commodian 
the influence of the institution of penance, that measuring-tape of the extent to 
which Church and World are entwined.</note> Even in the use of Scripture 
this Christianity of the West reveals its conservatism. The Books of the O. T. and 
the Apocalypse are those still most in vogue.<note n="214" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.39">The oldest commentary preserved, 
in part, to us is that of Victorinus of Pettan on the Apocalypse.</note> Commodian does not stand 
alone, nor are the features to be observed in his “Instructiones” accidental. And 

<pb n="79" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_79" />we are not limited to the Apologists Arnobius and Lactantius for purposes 
of comparison. We learn much the same thing as to African Christianity from the 
works of Cyprian, or, even from the theological attitude of the Bishop himself, 
as we infer from Commodian’s poems. And, on the other hand, Latin Church Fathers 
of the fourth century, <i>e.g.</i>, Zeno and Hilary, show in their writings that 
we must not look for the theological interests of the West in the same quarter as 
those of the East. <i>In fact the West did not, strictly speaking, possess a specifically 
Church</i> “<i>theology</i>” <i>at all</i>.<note n="215" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.40">The work of Arnobius is, in this 
respect, very instructive. This theologian did not incline as a theologian to Neoplatonism, 
at a time when, in the East, the use of any other philosophy in Christian dogmatics 
was <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.41">ipso facto</span></i> forbidden as heretical.</note> It was only from the 
second half of the fourth century that the West was invaded by the Platonic theology 
which Hippolytus, Tertullian, and Novatian had cultivated, to all appearance without 
any thorough success. Some of its results were accepted, but the theology itself 
was not. Nor, in some ways, was it later on, when the Western structure of Monotheism, 
energetic practical morality, and conservative Chiliasm fell a prey to destruction. 
The mystical tendencies, or the perceptions that led to them, were themselves awanting. 
Yet there is no mistake, on the other hand, as we are taught by the Institutiones 
of Lactantius as well as the Tractates of Cyprian, that the rejection of Modalism 
and the recognition of Christ as the Logos forced upon the West the necessity of 
rising from faith to a philosophical and, in fact, a distinctively Neoplatonic dogmatic. 
It was simply a question of time when this departure should take place. The recognition 
of the Logos could not fail ultimately to produce everywhere a ferment which transformed 
the Rule of Faith into the compendium of a scientific religion. It is hardly possible 
to conjecture how long and where Monarchians maintained their ground as independent 
sects in the West. It is yet most probable that there were Patripassians in Rome 
in the fourth century. The Western Fathers and opponents of heretics from the middle 
of the fourth century speak not infrequently of Monarchians — Sabellians; but they, as a rule, have simply copied Greek sources, 

<pb n="80" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_80" />from which they have transferred the confusion that prevailed among 
the Greek representatives of Sabellianism, and to a still greater extent, we must 
admit, among the historians who were hostile to it.<note n="216" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.42"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p19">Epiphanius (H. 62. 1) tells us that there were Sabellians in Rome in his time. Since 
he was acquainted with no other province or community in the West we may perhaps 
believe him. This information seems to be confirmed by a discovery made in A.D. 
1742 by Marangoni. “He found at the Marancia gate on the road leading to S. Paolo 
a stair closed in his time which, as the discoverer believed, led to a cubiculum 
of S. Callisto, and in which were painted Constantine’s monogram in very large letters, 
and, secondly, Christ sitting on a globe, between Peter and Paul. On the cover, 
in a mosaic of green stones, stood the inscription “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p19.1">Qui et filius diceris et pater 
inveniris</span>” (Kraus, Rom. sott. 2 Aufl., p. 550). De Rossi, Kraus, and Schultze 
(Katakomben, p. 34) suppose that we have here the discovery of a burial place of Modalistic Monarchians, and that, as the monogram proves, of the fourth century. 
The sepulchre has again disappeared, and we have to depend entirely on Marangoni’s 
account, which contains no facsimile. It is not probable that a Sabellian burial-place 
lay in immediate proximity to Domitilla’s catacomb in the fourth century, or that 
the grave-yard of any sect was preserved. If we can come to any decision at all, 
in view of the uncertainty of the whole information, it seems more credible that 
the inscription belongs to the third century, and that the monogram was added to 
deprive it of its heretical character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p20">Whether Ambrosius and Ambrosiaster refer in the following quotations 
to Roman or say Western Monarchians living in their time is at least questionable. 
(Ambrosius, de fide V. 13. 162, Ed. Bened. II. p. 579 “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p20.1">Sabelliani et Marcionitæ 
dicunt, quod hæc futura sit Christi ad deum patrem subjectio, ut in patrem filius 
refundatur</span>”; Ambrosiaster in Ep. ad Cor. II. 2, Ed. Bened. App. II., p. 117, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p20.2">quia 
ipsum patrem sibi filium appellatum dicebant, ex quibus Marcion traxit errorem</span>”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p21">Optatus (I. 9) relates that in the African provinces not only 
the errors, but even the names, of Praxeas and Sabellius had passed away; in I. 
10, IV. 5, V. 1 he discusses the Patripassians briefly, but without giving anything 
new. Nor can we infer from Hilary (de trinitate VII. 39; ad Constant. II. 9) that 
there were still Monarchians in his time in the West. Augustine says (<scripRef passage="Ep. 118" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p21.1">Ep. 118</scripRef> c. 
II. [12] ed. Bened. II., p. 498) “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p21.2">dissensiones quæstionesque Sabellianorum silentur</span>.” 
Secondhand information regarding them is to be found in Augustine, Tract. in Joh. 
(passim) and Hær. 41. (The remarks here on the relation of Sabellius to Noëtus are 
interesting. Augustine cannot see why orientals count Sabellianism a separate heresy 
from Monarchianism).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p22">Again we have similar notices in Aug. Prædest. H. 41 — in H. 70 
Priscillians and Sabellians are classed together; as already in Leo I — , in Isidor, 
H. 43, Gennadius, Eccl. Dogm. I. 4 (“Pentapolitana hæresis”) Pseudo-hieron. H. 26 
(“Unionita” etc., etc. In the Consult. Zacch. et Appollon. l. II. 11 sq. (Gallandi 
-T. IX., p. 231 sq) — a book written about 430 — a distinction is made between the 
Patripassians and Sabellians. The former are correctly described, the latter confounded 
with the Macedonians. Vigilius Dial. adv. Arian. (Bibl. Lugd. T. VIII.).</p></note></p>



<pb n="81" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_81" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23"><b>(c) The Modalistic 
Monarchians in the East: Sabellianism and the History of Philosophical Christology 
and Theology after Origen.</b><note n="217" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.1">S. Schleiermacher in the Theol. Zeitschr. 
1822, part 3; Lange in the Zeitschr. f. d. histor. Theol. 1832, II. 2. S. 17-46; 
Zahn, Marcell. 1867. Quellen: Orig., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.2">περὶ ἀρχ</span>. I. 2; in John. I. 23, II. 2. 3, 
X. 21; in ep. ad Titum fragm. II; in Mt. XVI. 8, XVII. 14; c. Cels. VIII. 12, etc. 
For Sabellius, Philosoph. IX. is, in spite of its meagreness, of fundamental importance. 
Hippolytus introduces him in a way that shows plainly he was sufficiently well known 
at the time in the Roman Church not to need any more precise characterisation (see 
Caspari, Quellen III., p. 327.). Epiphanius (H. 62) has borrowed from good sources. 
If we still possessed them, the letters of Dionysius of Alex. would have been our 
most important original authorities on S. and his Libyan party. But we have only 
fragments, partly in Athanasius (de sententia Dionysii), partly in later writers 
— the collection in Routh is not complete, Reliq S. III., pp. 371-403. All that 
Athanasius imparts, though fragmentary, is indispensable (espec. in the writings 
De synod.; de decret. synod. Nic. and c. Arian. IV. This discourse has from its 
careless use led to a misrepresentation of Sabellian teaching; yet see Rettberg, 
Marcell. Præf.; Kuhn, Kath. Dogmatik II. S. 344; Zahn, Marcell. S. 198 f.). A few 
important notices in Novatian, de trinit. 12 sq.; Method., Conviv. VIII. 10; Arius 
in ep. ad. Alex. Alexandriæ (Epiph., H. 69. 7); Alexander of Alex. (in Theodoret 
, H. E. I.3); Eusebius, c. Marcell. and Præpar. evang.; Basilius, ep. 207, 210, 
214, 235; Gregory of Nyssa, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.3">λόγος κατά Ἀρείου καὶ 
Σαελλίου</span> 
(Mai. V. P. Nova Coll. VIII. 2, p. 1 sq.) — to be used cautiously — ; Pseudo-Gregor 
(Appollinaris) in Mai, 1.c. VII. 1., p. 170 sq.; Theodoret. H. F. II. 9; Anonymus, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.4">πρὸς 
τοὺς Σαβελλίζοντας</span> 
(Athanas. Opp. ed. Montfaucon II., p. 37 sq.); Joh. Damascenus; 
Nicephorus Call., H. E. VI. 25. For Monarchianism we have a few passages in Gregorius 
Thaumaturg. The theologians after Origen and before Arius will be cited under.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24">After the close of the third century the name of “Sabellians” 
became the common title of Modalistic Monarchians in the East. In the West also 
the term was used here and there, in the same way, in the fourth and fifth centuries. 
In consequence of this the traditional account of the doctrines taught by Sabellius 
and his immediate disciples is very confused. Zahn has the credit of having shown 
that the propositions, especially, which were first published by Marcellus of Ancyra, 
were characterised by opponents as Sabellian because Monarchian, and in later times 
they have been imputed to the older theologian. But not only does the work of Marcellus 
pass under the name of Sabellius up to the present day, Monarchianism undoubtedly 
assumed very different forms in the East in the period between Hippolytus and Athanasius. 
It was steeped in philosophical speculation. Doctrines based on kenosis and transformation were developed. 

<pb n="82" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_82" />And the whole was provided by the historians with the same label. At 
the same time these writers went on drawing inferences, until they have described 
forms of doctrine which, in this connection, in all probability never existed at 
all. Accordingly, even after the most careful examination and sifting of the information 
handed down, it is now unfortunately impossible to write a history of Monarchianism 
from Sabellius to Marcellus; for the accounts are not only confused, but fragmentary 
and curt. It is quite as impossible to give a connected history of the Logos Christology 
from Origen to Arius and Athanasius, although the tradition is in this case somewhat 
fuller. But the orthodox of the fourth and fifth centuries found little to please 
them in the Logos doctrine of those earlier disciples of Origen, and consequently 
they transmitted a very insignificant part of their writings to posterity. This 
much is certain, however, that in the East the fight against Monarchianism in the 
second half of the third century was a violent one, and that even the development 
of the Logos Christology (of Origen) was directly and lastingly influenced by this 
opposition.<note n="218" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.1">Emendations both to support and 
to refute Sabellianism were proposed in the valued works of the past; the N. T., 
as well as other writings belonging to primitive Christian literature, being tampered 
with. Compare Lightfoot’s excursus on I. Clem. II., where Cod. A reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.2">τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> 
while C and S have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.3">τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>, the latter an emendation opposed to Monarchianism 
or Monophysitism (St. Clement of Rome, Appendix, p. 400 sq.). The old formulas <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.4">τό 
αἵμα, τά παθήματα τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> and others came into disrepute after the third century. 
Athanasius himself disapproved of them (c. Apoll. II. 13. 141, I., p. 758), and 
in the Monophysite controversy they were thoroughly distrusted. Thus in Ignatius 
(ad. Eph. I.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.5">ἐν αἵματι Θεοῦ</span> and (ad. Rom. VI.) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.6">τοῦ πάθους τοῦ Θεοῦ μου</span> were corrected. 
On the other hand (II. Clem. IX.) the title of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.7">πνεῦμα</span> for Christ was changed into 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.8">λόγος</span>. In the N. T. there are not a few passages where the various readings show 
a Monarchian or anti-Monarchian, a monophysite or dyophysite leaning. The most important 
have been discussed by Ezra Abbot in several essays in the “Bibliotheca Sacra” and 
the “Unitarian Review”. But we can trace certain various readings due to a Christological 
bias as far back as the second century: thus especially the famous <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.9">ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς</span> 
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.10">μονογενὴς Θεός</span> <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.11" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John I. 18</scripRef>; on this see Hort., Two Dissertations I., 
on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.12">ΜΟΝΟΓΕΝΗΣ ΘΕΟΣ</span> in Scripture and Tradition, 1878; Abbot in the Unitarian Review, June 1875. 
Since the majority of the important various readings in the N. T. belong to the 
second and third century, a connected examination of them would be very important 
from the standpoint of the history of dogma. For dogmatic changes in the western 
texts, the remarkable passage in Ambrosiaster on Rom. V. 14 falls especially to be noticed.</note> The circumstance, that “Sabelliansim” 

<pb n="83" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_83" />was almost the only name by which Monarchianism was known 
in the East, points, for the rest, to schisms having resulted only from, or, at 
any rate, after the appearance and labours of Sabellius in the East, therefore at 
the earliest since about 230-240. So long as Origen lived in Alexandria no schism 
took place in Egypt over the Christological question.<note n="219" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.13">See Dionys. Alex. in Euseb. VII. 6. Dionysius 
speaks as if the appearance of Sabellian doctrine in his time in the Pentapolis were something new and unheard of.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25">Sabellius, perhaps by birth a Lybian from Pentapolis,<note n="220" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25.1">This information, however, first appears 
in Basil, then in Philaster, Theodoret, and Nicephorus; possibly, therefore, it 
is due to the fact that Sabellius’ teaching met with great success in Libya and Pentapolis.</note> seems 
after his excommunication to have remained at the head of a small community in Rome. 
He was still there, to all appearance, when Hippolytus wrote the Philosophumena. 
Nor do we know of his ever having left the city, — we are nowhere told that he did. 
Yet he must have, at least, set an important movement at work abroad from Rome as 
his centre, and have especially fostered relations with the East. When, in Pentapolis, 
about A.D. 260, and several years after the death of Origen, the Monarchian doctrine 
took hold of the Churches there (Dionys., l.c.)  — Churches which, it is significant, 
were to some extent Latin in their culture — Sabellius can hardly have been alive, 
yet it was under his name that the heresy was promoted.<note n="221" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25.2">Athanas de sententia Dionysii 5.</note> But 
it would seem as if this prominence was given to him for the first time about A.D. 
260. Origen at least had not, so far as I know, mentioned the name of Sabellius 
in his discussions of Monarchianism. These date from as early as A.D. 215. At the 
time, Origen was in Rome, Zephyrine being still Bishop. From the relations which 
he then entered into with Hippolytus, it has been rightly concluded that he did 
not hold aloof from the contentions in Rome, and took the side of Hippolytus. This 
attitude of Origen’s may not have been without influence on his condemnation afterwards 
in Rome by Pontian, 231 or 232. Origen’s writings, moreover, contain many sharp 
censures on Bishops who, in order to glorify God, made the distinction between Father and Son merely 

<pb n="84" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_84" />nominal. And this again seems to have been said not without reference 
to the state of matters in Rome. The theology of Origen made him an especially energetic 
opponent of the Modalistic form of doctrine; for although the new principles set 
up by him — that the Logos, looking to the content of his nature, possessed the 
complete deity, and that he from eternity was created from the being of the Father 
— approached apparently a Monarchian mode of thought, yet they in fact repelled 
it more energetically then Tertullian and Hippolytus could possibly have done. He 
who followed the philosophical theology of Origen was proof against all Monarchianism. 
But it is important to notice that in all places where Origen comes to speak about 
Monarchians, he merely seems to know their doctrines in an extremely simple form, 
and without any speculative embroidery. They are always people who “deny that Father 
and Son are two Hypostases” (they say: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25.3">ἓν οὐ μόνον 
οὐσίᾳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ 
ὑποκειμέῳ</span>), who “fuse together” 
Father and Son (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25.4">συγχέειν</span>), who admit distinctions in God only in “conception” and 
“name”, and not in “number”, etc. Origen considers them therefore to be untheological 
creatures, mere “believers”. Accordingly, he did not know the doctrine of Sabellius, 
and living in Syria and Palestine had even had no opportunity of learning it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26">That doctrine was undoubtedly closely allied, as Epiphanius has 
rightly seen (H. 62. 1), to the teaching of Noëtus; it was distinguished from the 
latter, however, both by a more careful theological elaboration, and by the place 
given to the Holy Ghost.<note n="222" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.1">This appears also from our oldest witness, 
the letter of Dionysius, Eusebius H. E. VII. 6: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.2">περὶ τοῦ νῦν κινηθέντος ἐν τῇ Πτολεμαΐδι τῆς Πενταπόλεως δόγματος, 
ὄντος ἀσεβοῦς καὶ βλασφημίαν πολλὴν ἔχοντος περὶ τοῦ παντοκράτορος Θεοῦ πατρὸς 
καὶ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἀπιστίαν τε πολλὴν ἔχοντος περὶ τοῦ μονογενοῦς 
παιδὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ πρωτοτόκου 
πάσης κτίσεως, τοῦ ἐναθρωπήσαντος λόγου, ἀναισθησίαν 
δὲ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος.</span></note> The 
opinion of Nitzsch and others, that we must distinguish between two stages in the 
theology of Sabellius, is unnecessary, whenever we eliminate the unreliable sources. 
The central proposition of Sabellius ran that Father, Son, and Holy Spirit were 
the same. Three names accordingly were attached to one and the same being. It was 
his interest in monotheism that influenced Sabellius. “What shall we say,” urge his followers 

<pb n="85" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_85" />in Epiphanius (ch. 2), “have we one God or three Gods?” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.3">τί ἂν εἴπωμεν, 
ἕνα Θεόν ἔχόεν, ἢ τρεῖς Θεούς</span>); and Epiphanius (ch. 3) replies: “we do not propound 
polytheism” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.4">οὐ πολυθεΐαν 
εἰσηγούμεθα</span>). Whether Sabellius himself used the comparison 
between the threefold nature of man and the sun remains a question (one nature, 
three energies: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.5">τὸ φωτιστικόν</span> light giving, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.6">τὸ θάλπον</span> heat giving, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.7">τὸ σχῆμα</span> the 
form).<note n="223" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.8">Epiph., l. c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.9">Δογματίζει γὰρ οὗτος καὶ οἱ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ Σαβελλιανοὶ τὸν αὐτόν 
εἶναι πατέρα, τὸν αὐτὸν υἱόν, τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι ἅγιον πνεῦμα· ὡ εἶναι ἐν μιᾷ ὑποστάσει 
τρεῖς ὀνομασίας, ἢ ὡς ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ σῶμα καὶ ψυχὴ καὶ πνεῦμα. Καὶ εἶναι μὲν τὸ 
σῶνα ὡς εἰτεῖν τὸν πατέρα, ψυχὴν δὲ ὡς εἰπεῖν τὸν υἱόν, τὸ πνεῦμα δὲ ὡς ἀνθρώπου, 
οὕτως καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα ἐν τῇ θεότητι. Ἢ ὡς ἐὰν ᾖ ἐν ἡλίῳ ὄντι μὲν ἐν μιᾷ 
ὑποστάσει, τρεῖς δὲ ἔχοντι τὰς ἐνεργείας κ.τ.λ.</span> Method. Conviv. VIII. 10 (ed. Jahn, p. 37): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.10">Σαβέλλιος λέγει τὸν 
παντοκράτορα πεπονθέναι.</span></note> The one being was also 
called by Sabellius <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.11">υἱοπάτωρ</span>,<note n="224" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.12">Athanas., de synod. 16; Hilar., de trin IV. 12.</note> an expression which 
was certainly chosen to remove any misunderstanding, to make it impossible to suppose 
that two beings were in question. This <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.13">υἱοπάτωρ</span> (son-father) was in Sabellius the 
ultimate designation for God Himself, and not, say, merely for certain manifestations 
of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.14">μονάς</span> (unit) resting in the background. Sabellius, however, taught — according 
to Epiphanius and Athanasius — that God was not at the same time Father and Son; 
but that he had, rather, put forth his activity in three successive “energies”; 
first, in the Prosopon (= form of manifestation, figure; not = Hypostasis) of the 
Father as Creator and Lawgiver; secondly, in the Prosopon of the Son as Redeemer, 
beginning with the incarnation and ending at the ascension; finally, and up till 
the present hour, in the Prosopon of the Spirit as giver and sustainer of life.<note n="225" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.15">Epiph. H. 62, c. 1: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.16">Πεμφθέντα τὸν 
υἱὸν καιρῷ ποτέ, ὥσπερ ἀκτῖνα καὶ ἐργασάμενον 
τὰ πάντα ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ τὰ τῆς οἰκονμίας τῆς εὐαγγελικῆς καὶ σωτηρίας 
τῶν ανθρώπων, ἀναληφθέντα δὲ αὖθις εἰς οὐρανόν, ὡς ὑπὸ ἡλίου πεμφθεῖσαν ἀκτῖνα, 
καὶ πάλιν εἰς τὸν ἥλιον ἀναδραμοῦσαν, Τὸ δὲ ἅγιον πνεῦμα πέμπεσθαι εἰς τὸν κόσμον, 
καὶ καθεξῆς καὶ καθ᾽ ἕκαστα εἰς ἕκαστον τῶν καταξιουμένων κ.τ.λ.</span> C. 3 Epiphanius says: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.17">Οὐχ ὁ υἱὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐγέννησεν, οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ μεταβέβληται ἀπὸ τοῦ “πατήρ” 
τοῦ εἶναι “υἱός” κ.τ.λ. . . . 
πατὴρ ἀεὶ πατήρ, καὶ οὐκ ἦν 
καιρὸς ὅτε οὐκ ἦν πατὴρ πατήρ</span>.</note> We do not know whether 
Sabellius was able strictly to carry out the idea of the strict succession of the 
Prosopa, so that the one should form the boundary of the other. It is 


<pb n="86" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_86" />possible, indeed it is not improbable, that he could not fail to recognise 
in nature a continuous energy of God as Father.<note n="226" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.18">See Zahn, Marcell., p. 213.</note> It is self-evident that 
the Sabellians would approve of the Catholic Canon; that they did, is confirmed 
by Epiphanius. They are said to have appealed especially to passages like <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 6:4" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.19" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4">Deut. 
VI. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Exodus 20:3" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.20" parsed="|Exod|20|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.3">Exod. XX. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 44:6" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.21" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Isa. XLIV. 6</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="John 10:38" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.22" parsed="|John|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.38">John X. 38</scripRef>.<note n="227" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.23">Epiph., l. c., c. 2.</note> But Epiphanius remarks 
besides that the Sabellians derived their whole heresy and its strength from certain 
Apocrypha, especially the so-called Gospel of the Egyptians.<note n="228" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.24">L. c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.25">Τὴν δὲ πᾶσαν αὐτῶν πλάνην καὶ τὴν τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν δύναμιν ἔχουσιν 
ἐξ Ἀποκρύφων τινῶν, μάλιστα ἀπο τοῦ καλουμένου Αἰγυπτίου εὐαγγελίου, ᾧ τινες 
τὸ ὄνομα ἐπέθεντο τοῦτο. Ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ πολλὰ τοιαῦτα ὡς ἐν παραβύστῳ μυστηριωδῶς 
ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀναφέρεται, ὡς αὐτοῦ δηλοῦντος τοῖς μαθηταῖς τὸν 
αὐτὸν εἶναι πατέρα, τὸν αὐτὸν 
εἶναι υἱόν, τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι 
ἅγιον τνεῦμα.</span></note> This note is instructive; 
for it not only recalls to our recollection a lost literature of the second century, 
especially the Gospel of the Egyptians,<note n="229" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.26">In the 2nd Ep. of Clement where 
it is frequently used, though this is disputed by some, Modalistic formulas occur.</note> but it also shows that 
the use of an uncanonical Gospel had long continued among Catholics in the Pentapolis, 
or at any rate in Egypt.<note n="230" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.27">Clemens Alex. knew it; see Hilgenfeld, 
Nov. Testam. extra can. recept., 2 ed., fasc. 4, p. 42 sq.</note> Finally, it confirms 
the view that the Christology of Sabellius cannot have been essentially different 
from the older, the so-called Patripassian doctrine. It is distinguished from the 
latter neither by the assumption of a transcendental Monas resting behind the Prosopa, 
nor by the introduction of the category of the Logos — which was made use of by 
Callistus, but not by Sabellius; nor by a speculative theory, borrowed from the 
Stoa, of the Deity, self-contained, and again unfolding itself; nor, finally, by 
a doctrine of the Trinity constructed in any fashion or by the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.28">υἱοπάτωρ</span>, 
which, as used by Sabellius, simply affirmed the single personality of God. As to 
the doctrine of the Trinity, a triad was distinctly out of the question in Sabellius. 
The only noteworthy and real differences are found in these three points; first, 
in the attempt to demonstrate the succession of the Prosopa; secondly, as observed above, in the 



<pb n="87" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_87" />reference to the Holy Spirit; thirdly, in formally placing the Father 
on a parallel line with the two other Prosopa. The attempt mentioned above may be 
regarded as a return to the strict form of Modalism, which it was possible to hold 
was impugned by formulas like the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.29">compassus est pater filio</span></i> (the Father suffered 
in sympathy with the Son). In the reference to the Holy Spirit, Sabellius simply 
followed the new theology, which was beginning to take the Spirit more thoroughly 
into account. Most important is the third point mentioned. For in ranging the Prosopon 
and energy of the Father in a series with the two others, not only was cosmology 
introduced into the Modalistic doctrine as a parallel to soteriology, but the preëminence 
of the Father over the other Prosopa was departed from in principle, and thus, in 
a curious fashion, the way was prepared for the Athanasian, and still more for the 
Western and Augustinian Christology. Here, undoubtedly, we have the decisive advance 
marked by Sabellianism within Monarchianism. It led up to the exclusive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.30">ὁμοούσιος</span> 
(consubstantial); for it is probable that Sabellians employed this expression.<note n="231" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.31">See above, p. 45.</note> They 
could apply it with perfect right. Further, while up to this time no evident bond 
had connected cosmology and soteriology within Modalistic theology, Sabellius now 
made the histories of the world and salvation into a history of the God who revealed 
himself in them. In other words, this Monarchianism became commensurate in form 
with that theology which employed the conception of the Logos, and this fact may 
have constituted by no means the least part of the attractiveness which Sabellianism 
proved itself to possess in no small degree up to the beginning of the fourth century 
and even later.<note n="232" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.32">There were still Sabellians in Neo-Cæsarea 
in the time of Basilius; Epiphanius knows of them only in Mesopotamia (H. 62 c. 
1). The author of the Acta Archelai (c. 37) also became acquainted with them there; 
he treats them like Valentinians, Marcionites, and followers of Tatian as heretics.</note> However, 
it is not to be concealed that the teaching of Sabellius relative to the Prosopon 
of the Father is particularly obscure. The sentence attributed to him by Athanasius,<note n="233" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.33">Orat. c. Arian IV. 25: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.34">ὥσπερ διαιρέσεις χαρισμάτων εἰσί, τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ πνεῦμα, 
οὕτω καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὁ αὐτός μέν ἐστι, 
πλατύνεται δὲ εἰς υἱὸν 
καὶ πνεῦμα.</span></note> “as there are diversities of spiritual gifts, but 


<pb n="88" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_88" />the same spirit, so also the Father is the same, but unfolds himself 
in Son and Spirit” — seems at the first glance to contradict the details given above. 
Yet the different gifts are certainly the Spirit himself, which so unfolds himself 
in them that he does not remain an element behind them, but is completely merged 
in them. In the same way the Father unfolds himself in the Prosopa. The witnesses 
to the succession of the Prosopa in Sabellius are too strong to allow us to infer 
from this passage that the Father still remained Father after the unfolding (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.35">πλατυσμός</span>) 
in the Son. But this passage shows that philosophical speculations could readily 
attach themselves to the simple theory of Sabellius. Marcellus rejected his doctrine 
which he knew accurately. What he missed in it was the recognition of the Logos; 
therefore the idea of God had also not been correctly apprehended by him.<note n="234" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.36">Euseb. c. Marcell., p. 76 sq.</note> But the form given to 
Monarchianism by Marcellus<note n="235" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.37">See on this Volume IV.</note> won few friends for 
that type of doctrine. Alexandrian theologians, or Western scholars who came to 
their assistance, had already perfected the combination of Origen’s doctrine of 
the Logos with the Monarchian 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.38">Ὁμοούσιος</span>; in other words, they had turned the category used by Origen against 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.39">λόγος κτίσμα</span> conception (the Logos-created) of Origen himself. The saving formula, 
, the Logos of the same substance, not made” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.40">λόγος ὁμοούσιος 
οὐ ποιηθείς</span>), was already 
uttered, and, suspiciously like Monarchianism as it sounded at first, became for 
that very reason the means of making Monarchianism superfluous in the Church, and 
of putting an end to it.<note n="236" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.41">Sabellius seems to have been held 
a heretic all over the West about A.D. 300; see the Acta Archelai, Methodius etc.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27">But that only happened after great fights. One of these we know, 
the controversy of the two Dionysii, a prelude to the Arian conflict.<note n="237" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.1">Hagemann, l.c., p. 411 ff.; Dittrich, 
Dion. d. Gr. 1867; Förster, in the Ztschr. f. d. hist. Theol., 1871) p. 42 ff.; Routh, Reliq. S. III., pp. 373-403. The main source is Athanasius de sentent, Dionysii, 
a defence of the Bishop, due to the appeal of the Arians to him; see also Basilius 
de spiritu, p. 29; Athan. de synod. 43-45.</note> In the Pentapolis the Sabellian doctrine had, soon after the death of Origen, won a great following even 


<pb n="89" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_89" />among the Bishops, “so that the Son of God was no longer preached.” 
Dionysius of Alexandria, therefore, composed various letters in which he tried to 
recall those who had been misled, and to refute Sabellianism.<note n="238" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.2">Euseb., H. E. VII. 26. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.3">Ἐπὶ ταύταις τοῦ Διονυσίου φέρονται καὶ ἄλλαι 
πλείους ἐπιστολαί, ὥσπερ αἱ κατὰ Σαβελλίου πρὸς Ἄμμωνα τῆς κατὰ Βερενίκην ἐκκλησίας 
ἐπίσκοπον, καὶ ἡ πρὸς Τελέσφορον καὶ ἡ πρὸς Εὐφράνορα, καὶ πάλιν Ἄμμωνα 
καὶ Εὔπορον. Συντάττει δὲ περὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποθέσεως καὶ ἄλλα τέσσαρα συγγράμματα, 
ἃ τῷ κατὰ Ῥώμην ὁμωνύμῳ Διονυσίῳ προσφωνεῖ.</span>  
Dionysius had already called the attention of Sixtus II., the predecessor of the Roman Dionysius, to the revolt in the Pentapolis.</note> In one 
of these, directed to Euphranor and Ammonius, he gave an extreme exposition of Origen’s 
doctrine of the subordination of the Son. This letter seemed very questionable to 
some Christians — probably in Alexandria, perhaps in Pentapolis. They lodged 
a complaint, soon after A.D. 260, against the Alexandrian Bishop with Dionysius 
in Rome.<note n="239" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.4">Hagemann maintains that they first turned 
to the Alexandrian Bishop himself, and that he wrote an explanatory letter, which, 
however, did not satisfy them; but this cannot be proved (Athanasius de sentent. 
Dion. 13 is against it). The standpoint of the accusers appears from their appeal 
to the Roman Bishop, from the fact that he made their cause his own, and from the 
testimony of Athanasius. who describes them as orthodox Churchmen (de sentent. Dion. 
13) — they were orthodox in the Roman sense. It is entirely wrong, with Dorner (Entwickelungsgesch. I., p. 748 f.) and Baur 
(Lehre v. d. Dreieinigkeit I., p. 313), 
to identify the accusers with those heretics, who, according to Dionysius’ letter, 
taught there were three Gods; for the heretics meant were rather the Alexandrian theologians.</note> The 
latter assembled a synod at Rome, which disapproved of the expressions used by the 
Alexandrian, and himself despatched to Alexandria a didactic letter against the 
Sabellians and their opponents, who inclined to subordinationism. In this letter 
the Bishop so far spared his colleague as not to mention his name; but he sent him 
a letter privately, calling for explanations. The Alexandrian Bishop sought to justify 
himself in a long document in four books (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.5">ἔλεγ χος καὶ 
ἀπολογία</span>), maintained that 
his accusers had wickedly torn sentences from their context, and gave explanations 
which seem to have satisfied the Roman Bishop, and which Athanasius at any rate 
admitted to be thoroughly orthodox. But the letter of the Roman Bishop appears to 
have had no immediate influence on the further development in Alexandria (see under); 
the universal collapse of the Empire in the following decades permitted the Alexandrian theologians 

<pb n="90" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_90" />to continue their speculations, without needing to fear further immediate 
reproofs from Roman Bishops.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28">Two facts give a special interest to the controversy of the Dionysii. 
First, in spite of the acceptance of the sacred Triad, the Romans adhered simply, 
without any speculative harmonising, to the unity of the Deity, and decided that 
Origen’s doctrine of subordination was Tritheism. Secondly, no scruple was felt 
at Alexandria in carrying out the subordination of the Son to the Father until it 
involved separation, though it was well known that such a view was supported, not 
by the tradition of the Church, but by philosophy alone. The accusers of the Alexandrian 
Dionysius charged him with separating Father and Son;<note n="240" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.1">De sententia 10. 16.</note> denying the eternal 
existence of the Son;<note n="241" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.2">De sententia 14: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.3">οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ Θεὸς πατήρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ υἱός, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν Θεὸς 
ἦν χωρὶς τοῦ λόγου, αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ υἱὸς οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γενηθῇ, ἀλλ᾽ ἦν ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, 
οὐ γὰρ ἀΐδιός ἐστιν, ἀλλ᾽ 
ὕστερον ἐπιγέγονεν.</span></note> naming the Father without 
the Son and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.4">vice versâ</span></i>;<note n="242" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.5">De sententia 16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.6">πατέρα λέγων Διονύσιος οὐκ ὀνομάζει τὸν υἱόν, καὶ πάλιν υἱὸν 
λέγων οὐκ ὀνομάζει τὸν πατέρα, ἀλλὰ διαιρεῖ καὶ μακρύνει καὶ μέρίζει τὸν υἱὸν 
ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρός.</span></note>omitting to use the 
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.7">ὁμοούσιος</span>;<note n="243" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.8">L. c. 18: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.9">προσφέρουσιν ἔγκλημα κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ 
ψεῦδος ὂν ὡς οὐ λέγοντος τὸν Κριστὸν 
ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τῷ Θεῷ.</span></note> and finally, with regarding 
the Son as a creature, related to the Father as the vine to the gardener, or the 
boat to the shipbuilder.<note n="244" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.10">L. c. 18: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.11">πλὴν ἐγὼ 
γενητά τινα</span> — says Dion. Alex. — 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.12">καὶ ποιητά τινα φήσας 
νοεῖσθαι, τῶν μὲν τοιούτων ὡς ἀχρειοτέρων ἐξ ἐπιδρομῆς εἶπον παραδείγματα, ἐπεὶ 
μήτε τὸ φυτὸν ἔφην (τὸ αὐτὸ εἶναι) τῷ γεωργῷ, μήτε τῷ ναυπηγῷ τὸ σκάφος· — 
Ἕνα τῶν γενητῶν εἶναι</span> — say the opponents of Dion. — 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.13">τὸν υἱὸν καὶ μὴ ὁμοούσιον τῷ πατρί</span>. 
The passage in the letter to Euphranor ran (c. 4): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.14">ποίημα καὶ γενητὸν εἶναι 
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, μήτε δὲ φύσει ἴδιον, ἀλλὰ ξένον κατ᾽ οὐσίαν αὐτὸν εἶναι τοῦ 
πατρός, ὥσπερ ἐστὶν ὁ γεωργὸς πρὸς τὴν ἄμπελον καὶ ὁ ναυπηγὸς πρὸς τὸ σκάφος. 
καὶ γὰρ ὡς ποίημα ὢν οὐκ ἦν πρὶν 
γένηται.</span></note> In these censures, which 
were not inaccurate, it is obvious that Dionysius, continuing the Neoplatonic speculations 
of his teacher, conceived the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.15">λόγος</span> as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.16">portio</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.17">derivatio</span></i> of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.18">μονάς</span>, thus, 
in order to meet Sabellianism, actually dividing him from the deity. Dionysius sought 
to excuse himself in his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.19">ἔλεγχος</span> (Refutation), and emphasised exclusively the other 
side of Origen’s doctrine, at the same time 

<pb n="91" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_91" />admitting that in his incriminated writing he had incidentally employed 
somewhat unsuitable similes. Now he said that the Father had always been Father, 
and that Christ had always existed as the Logos and wisdom and power of God; that 
the Son had his being from the Father, and that he was related to the Father as 
the rays are to the light.<note n="245" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.20">L. c. 15.</note> He explained that while 
he had not used the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.21">ὁμοούσιος</span>, because it did not occur in Holy Scripture, 
figures were to be found in his earlier writings which corresponded to it; thus 
the figure of parents and children, of seed or root and plant, and of source and 
stream.<note n="246" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.22">L. c. 18.</note> The Father was the source 
of all good, the Son the outflow; the Father the mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.23">νοῦς</span>), the Son the word 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.24">λόγος</span>) — reminding 
us very forcibly of Neoplatonism — or the emanating mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.25">νοῦς προπηδῶν</span>), while 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.26">νοῦς</span> itself remains “and is what it was” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.27">καὶ ἔστιν οἷος ἦν</span>). “But 
being sent he flew forth and is borne everywhere, and thus each is in each, the 
one being of the other, and they are one, being two’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.28">Ὁ δὲ ἐξέπτη 
προπεμφθεὶς καὶ φέρεται πανταχοῦ καὶ οὕτως ἐστὶν ἑκάτερος ἐν 
ἑκατέρω ἓτερος ὤν θατέρου, καὶ 
ἓν εἰσιν, ὄντες δύο</span>).<note n="247" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.29">L. C. 23. The expositions of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.30">νοῦς</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.31">λόγος</span> which were found both in the 2 and 4 books of Dionysius quite remind us 
of Porphyry: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.32">καὶ ἔστιν ὁ μὲν οἷον 
πατὴρ ὁ νοῦς τοῦ λόγου, ὢν ἐφ᾽ ἐαυτοῦ, ὁ δὲ καθάπερ υἱὸς ὁ λόγος τοῦ νοῦ. πρὸ 
ἐκείνου μὲν ἀδύνατον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ἔξωθέν ποθεν, σὺν ἐκείνῳ γενόμενος, βλαστήσας δὲ 
ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. οὕτως ὁ πατὴρ ὁ μέγιστος καὶ καθόλου νοῦς πρῶτον τὸν νἱὸν λόγον ἑρμηνέα 
καί ἄγγελον ἑαυτοῦ ἔχει.</span></note> But he now went further: 
any separation between Father and Son was to be repudiated. “I say Father, and before 
I add the Son, I have already included and designated him in the Father.” The same 
holds true of the Holy Spirit. Their very names always bind all three together inseparably. 
“How then do I who use these names think that these are divided and entirely separated 
from each other? (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.33">πῶς οὖν ὁ τούτοις χρώμενος τοῖς ὀνόμασι μεμερίσθαι 
ταῦτα καὶ ἀφωρίσθαι παντελῶς 
ἀλλήλων οἴομαι</span>;).<note n="248" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.34">L. c. 17.</note> In these words the retreat 
was sounded; for what the Roman Bishop rejected, but Alexandrian theology never ventured wholly to 

<pb n="92" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_92" />discard, was the “dividing” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.35">μερίζεσθαι</span>).<note n="249" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.36">We see from the passages quoted by Basilius 
that Dionysius adhered to the expression “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.37">τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις</span>,” but discarded the 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.38">μερισμένας εἶναι.</span>” 
while his accusers must have attacked the former expression also: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.39">Εἰ τῷ τρεῖς εἶναι τὰς 
ύπαστάσεις μεμερισμένας εἶναι λέγουσι, τρεῖς εἰσί, κᾂν μὴ θέλωσιν ἢ τὴν θείαν τριάδα 
παντελῶς ἀνελέτωσαν.</span>. This accordingly 
is to be translated: “if they maintain that a separation is necessarily involved 
in the expression ‘three Hypostases,’ yet there are three — whether they admit it 
or no — or they must completely destroy the divine triad.”</note> The 
reservation lies in the word “entirely” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.40">παντελῶς</span>). Dionysius added in conclusion: 
“Thus we unfold the unit into the triad without dividing it, and we sum up the triad 
again into the unit without diminishing it,” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.41">οὕτω μὲν ἡμεῖς εἴς τε τὴν τριάδα τὴν μονάδα 
πλατύνομεν ἀδιαίρετον, καὶ τὴν τριάδα πάλιν ἀμείωτον εἰς τὴν μονάδα 
συγκεφαλαιούμεθα</span>). In this he has accommodated himself 
to a mode of looking at things which he could only allege to be his own under a 
mental reservation, as in the case of the qualification “entirely” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.42">παντελῶς</span>). For 
the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.43">πλατύνειν</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.44">συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαι</span> were not those current in the school of 
Origen, and admit of a different interpretation. Finally, Dionysius denied the charge 
of the “sycophants” that he made the Father the <i>Creator</i> of Christ.<note n="250" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.45">L.c. 20, 21. It is very noteworthy, that 
Dionysius has not even brought himself to use the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.46">ὁμοούσιος</span> in his 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.47">ἔλεγχος</span>. 
If he had Athanasius would have given it in his extracts. For the rest, the attempt 
of Athanasius to explain away the doubtful utterances of Dionysius, by referring 
them to the human nature of Christ, is a makeshift born of perplexity.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29">The letter of Dionysius of Rome falls midway between these two 
manifestoes, which are so different, of the Alexandrian Bishop. We have to regret 
very deeply that Athanasius has only preserved one, though a comprehensive, fragment 
of this document.<note n="251" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.1">De decret. synod. Nic. 26 (see besides de sentent. Dion. 13).</note> It is 
extremely characteristic of the Roman Bishop, to begin with, that it seeks to settle 
the sound doctrine by representing it as the just mean between the false unitarian 
or Sabellian, and the false trinitarian or Alexandrian doctrine.<note n="252" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.2">The attack on the latter has alone been preserved by Athanasius along with 
the concluding argument; it is thus introduced: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.3">Ὅτι δὲ ποίημα οὐδὲ κτίσμα ὁ 
τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγος, ἀλλ᾽ ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα ἀδιαίρετ͙όν ἐστιν, ὡς 
ἔγραψεν ἡ μεγάλη σύνοδος, ἰδοὺ καὶ ὁ τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος γράφων κατὰ 
τῶν τὰ τοῦ Σαβελλίου φρονούντων, σχετλιάζει κατὰ τῶν ταῦτα τολμώντων λέγειν 
καὶ φήσιν οὕτως.</span></note> The second 


<pb n="93" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_93" />characteristic of the letter is that it regards the Alexandrian doctrine 
as teaching that there are three Gods, and draws a parallel between it and the Three 
principles of the Marcionites. <i>This proves that the Roman Bishop did not trouble 
himself with the speculation of the Alexandrians, and simply confined himself to 
the result — as he conceived it — of three separate Hypostases</i>.<note n="253" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.5">Ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἄν εἰκότως λέγοιμι καὶ πρὸς τοὺς διαιροῦντας καὶ κατατέμνοντας καὶ 
ἀναιροῦντας τὸ σεμνότατον κήρυγμα τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν μοναρχίαν</span> — thus begins the fragment 
communicated by Athanasius, —  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.6">εἰς τρεῖς δυνάμεις τινας καὶ 
μεμερισμένας ὑποστάσεις καὶ θεότητας τρεῖς· πέπυσμαι γὰρ εἶναί τινας τῶν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν 
κατηχούντων καὶ διδασκόντων τὸν θεῖον λόγον, ταύτης ὑφηγντὰς τῆς φρονήσεως· οἳ 
κατὰ διάμετρον, ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν, ἀντίκεινται τῇ Σαβελλίου γνώμῃ· ὁ μὲν γὰρ 
βλασφημεῖ, αὐτὸν τὸν υἱὸν εἶναι λέγων τόν πατέρα, καὶ ἔμπαλιν· οἱ δὲ τρεῖς θεοὺς 
τρόπον τινὰ κηρύττουσιν, εἰς τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις ξένας ἀλλήλων, παντάπασι κεχωρισμένας, 
διαιροῦντες τὴν ἀγίαν μονάδα. ἡνῶσθαι γὰρ ἀνάγκη τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων 
τὸν θεῖον λόγον, ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν δὲ τῷ Θεῷ καὶ ἐνδιαιτᾶσθαι δεῖ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ἤδη 
καὶ τὴν θείαν τριάδα εἰς ἕνα, ὥσπερ εἰς κορυφήν τινα (τὸν Θεὸν τῶν ὅλων τὸν παντοκράτορα 
λέγω) συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαί τε καὶ συνάγεσθαι πᾶσα ἀνάγκη. Μαρκίωνος γὰρ τοῦ 
ματαιόφρονος δίδαγμα εἰς τρεῖς ἀρχὰς τῆς μοναρχίας τομὴν καὶ διαίρεσιν (διορίζει), 
παίδευμα ὂν διαβολικόν, οὐχὶ δὲ τῶν ὄντως μαθητῶν τοῦ Χριστοῦ . . . οὗτοι γὰρ τρίάδα 
μὲν κηρυττομένην ὑπὸ τῆς θείας γραφῆς σαφῶς ἐπίςτανται, τρεῖς δε θεοὺς οὔτε 
παλαιὰν οὔτε καινὴν διαθήκην κηρύττουσαν</span> According to Dionysius, then, some 
Alexandrian teachers taught “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.7">τρόπον τινά</span>” — this is the only limitation — 
a form of Tritheism. The whole effort of the Bishop was to prevent this. We recognise 
here the old Roman interest in the unity of God, as represented by Victor, Zephyrine, 
and Callistus, but Dionysius may also have remembered, that his predecessors, Pontian 
and Fabian, assented to the condemnation of Origen. Should we not connect the angry 
reproach, levelled at the Alexandrian teachers, that they were Tritheists, with 
the charge made by Callistus against Hippolytus, that he was a Ditheist; and may 
we not perhaps conclude that Origen himself was also accused of Tritheism in Rome?</note> Finally 
— and this is the third characteristic feature — the letter shows that Dionysius 
had nothing positive to say, further than that it was necessary to adhere to the 
ancient Creed, definitely interpreting it to mean that the three, Father, Son, and 
Spirit, were equally one. Absolutely no attempt is made <i>to explain or to prove this paradox</i>.<note n="254" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.8">The positive conclusion runs: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.9">Οὔτ᾽ οὐν καταμερίζειν χρὴ εἰς τρεῖς θεότητας τὴν 
θαυμαστὴν καὶ θείαν μονάδα, οὔτε ποιήσει κωλύειν τὸ ἀξίωμα καὶ τὸ ὑπέρβαλλον 
μέγεθος τοῦ κυρίου· ἀλλὰ πεπιστευκέναι εἰς Θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα καὶ εἰς Χριστὸν 
Ἰησοῦν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ἡνῶσθαι δὲ τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων 
τὸν λόγον· ἐγὼ γὰρ, φησί. καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν. καὶ ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἐν 
ἐμοί</span> — these are the old Monarchian proof-texts — 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.10">οὕτω γὰρ ἂν καὶ ἡ θεία τριὰς 
καὶ τὸ ἅγιον κήρυγμα 
τῆς μοναρχίας διασώζοιτο</span>. We see that Dionysius simply 
places the “holy preaching of the Monarchy” 
and the “Divine Triad” side by side: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.11">stat pro ratione voluntas</span>.” Between this conclusion 
and the commencement of the fragment preserved by Athanasius given in the preceding 
note, we have a detailed attack on those who hold the Son to be a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.12">ποίημα</span> like other 
creatures, “while the Holy Scriptures witness to his having an appropriate birth, 
but not to his being formed and created in some way.” The attack on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.13">ἦν ὅτε 
οὐκ ἦν</span> touches the fundamental position of the Alexandrian scholars as little 
as the opposition to three Gods; for Dionysius contents himself with arguing that 
God would have been without understanding, if the Logos had not always been with 
him; a thing which no Alexandrian doubted. The subtle distinction between Logos 
and Logos Dionysius leaves wholly out of account, and the explanation of the Roman 
Bishop on <scripRef passage="Proverbs 8:32" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.14" parsed="|Prov|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.32">Proverbs VIII. 32</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.15">κύριος ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ): 
ἔκτισε ἐνταῦθα ἀκουστέον ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐπέστησε τοῖς ὐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ γεγονόσιν ἔργοις, γεγονόσι δὲ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ 
τοῦ υἱοῦ</span>, must merely have caused a compassionate smile among the theologians of Alexandria.</note> But here undoubtedly 

<pb n="94" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_94" />lies the strength of the Roman Bishop’s position. When we compare his 
letter with that of Leo I. to Flavian and Agatho’s to the Emperor, we are astonished 
at the close affinity of these Roman manifestoes. In form they are absolutely identical. 
The three Popes did not trouble themselves about proofs or arguments, but fixed 
their attention solely on the consequences, or what seemed to them consequences, 
of disputed doctrines. Starting with these deductions they refuted doctrines of 
the right and left, and simply fixed a middle theory, which existed merely in words, 
for it was self-contradictory. This they grounded formally on their ancient Creed 
without even attempting to argue out the connection: one God  —   Father, 
Son and Spirit; one Person — perfect God and perfect man; one Person  —   
two wills. Their contentment with establishing a middle line, which possessed the 
attribute of that known in mathematics, is, however, a proof that they had not a 
positive, but merely a negative, religious interest in these speculations. Otherwise 
they would not have been satisfied with a definition it was impossible to grasp; 
for no religion lives in conceptions which cannot be represented and realised. Their 
religious interest centred in the God Jesus, who had assumed the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.16">substantia humana</span></i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30">The letter of the Roman Bishop produced only a passing impression 
in Alexandria. Its adoption would have meant the repudiation of science. A few years 
afterwards the great Synod of Antioch expressly rejected the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.1">ὁμοούσιος</span> 
(consubstantial) 

<pb n="95" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_95" />as being liable to misconstruction.<note n="255" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.2">See above, page 45.</note> The followers of Origen in his training school continued their master's 
work, and they were not molested in Alexandria itself, as it seems, up till 
about the close of the third century. If we review the great literary labours of 
Dionysius, of which we, unfortunately, only possess fragments, and observe his 
attitude in the questions debated in the Church in his time, we see how 
faithfully he followed in the track of Origen. The only difference lay in 
greater laxity in matters of discipline.<note n="256" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.3">See the letter to Fabius of Antioch, 
and the attitude of Dionysius in the Novatian controversy, in which he sought at 
first to act as mediator precisely as he did in the dispute over the baptism of 
heretics (Euseb. H. E. VI. 41, 42, 44-46, VII. 2-9).</note> He proved, in his work “On 
Promises” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.4">περὶ ἐπαγγελιῶν</span>) that he possessed the zeal against all Chiliasm and 
the dexterity in critical exegesis which characterised the school of Origen;<note n="257" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.5">See 
the fragments in Euseb. H. E. VII. 24, 25. The criticism of the Apocalypse is a 
master-piece.</note> and in his work “On Nature” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.6">περὶ φύσεως</span>) he introduced, and 
endeavoured to carry out, a new task in the science of Christian theology, viz., 
the systematic refutation of Materialism, <i>i.e.</i>, of the Atomic theory.<note n="258" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.7">See Euseb. 
H. E. VII. 26, 2; the fragments of the work in Routh, Reliq. S. IV., p. 393 sq. 
On this, Roch, die Schrift des Alex. Bischofs, Dionysius d. Gr. über die Natur 
(Leipzig 1882) and my account of this dissertation in the Th. L. Z. 1883, No. 2. 
Dionysius' work, apart from a few Biblical quotations which do not affect the 
arguments, might have been composed by a Neo-platonic philosopher. Very 
characteristic is the opening of the first fragment preserved by Eusebius. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.8">Πότερον ἔν ἐστι συναφὲς τὸ 
πᾶν, ὡς ἡμῖν τε καὶ τοῖς σοφωτάτοις Ἑλλήνων Πλάτωνι 
καὶ Πυθαγόρᾳ καὶ τοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς 
Στοᾶς καὶ Ἡρακλείτῳ φαίνεται</span>; there we have in a 
line the whole company of the saints with whom Epicurus and the Atomists were 
confronted. We notice that from and after Justin Epicurus and his followers were 
extremely abhorred by Christian theologians, and that in this abhorrence they 
felt themselves at one with Platonists, Pythagoreans, and Stoics. But Dionysius 
was the first Christian to take over from these philosophers the task of a 
systematic refutation.</note> Of the later heads of the training school we know very 
little; but that little is enough to let us see that they faithfully preserved 
the theology of Origen. Pierius, who also led a life of strict asceticism, wrote 
learned commentaries and treatises. Photius<note n="259" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.9">Photius Cod. 119.</note> testifies that he 
taught piously concerning the Father and Son, “except that 

<pb n="96" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_96" />he speaks of two “beings” and two natures; using the words being and nature, as is plain from the context, 
in place of Hypostasis, and not as those who adhere to Arius” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.10">πλὴν ὅτι 
οὐσίας δύο καὶ φύσεις δύο λέγει· τῷ τῆς οὐσίας καὶ φύσεως ὀνόματι, 
ὡς δῆλον, ἔκ τε τῶν ἑπομένων καὶ προηγουμένων τοῦ χωρίου ἀντὶ τῆς 
ὑποστάσεως καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ Ἀρείῳ προσανακείμενοι χρώμενος</span>).
This explanation is hardly trustworthy; Photius himself is compelled to add that Pierius held impious doctrines as to the Holy Ghost, and ranked him far below the 
Father and Son. Now since he further expressly testifies that Pierius, like Origen, held the pre-existence of souls, and explained some passages in the O. T. 
“economically”, <i>i.e.</i>, contested their literal meaning, it becomes obvious that Pierius had not parted company with 
Origen;<note n="260" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.11">Routh, Reliq. S. III., pp. 425-435.</note> indeed, he was even called “Origen Junior”.<note n="261" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.12">Jerome, de vir. 76 ; see also Euseb. H. E. VII. 32.</note> 
He was the teacher of Pamphilus, and the latter inherited from him his unconditional devotion to Origen's theology. Pierius was followed, in Diocletian's time, by Theognostus at the Alexandrian school. This scholar composed a great dogmatic work in seven books 
called “Hypotyposes”. It has been described for us by Photius,<note n="262" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.13">Cod. 106.</note> whose account shows that it was planned on a strict system, and was 
distinguished from Origen's great work, in that the whole was not discussed in each part under reference to one main thought, but the system of doctrine was presented in a continuous and consecutive 
exposition.<note n="263" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.14">The first book dealt with the Father and Creator; the second, with the necessity that God should have a son, and the Son; the third, took up the Holy Ghost; the fourth, angels and demons; the fifth and sixth, the possibility and actuality of the Son's incarnation; the seventh, 
God's creative work. From the description by Photius it appears that Theognostus laid the chief stress on the refutation of two opinions, namely, that matter was eternal, 
and that the incarnation of the Logos was an impossibility. <i>These are, however, the two theses with which the Neoplatonic theologians of the 4th and 5th centuries 
confronted Christian science</i>, and in whose assertion the whole difference between Neo-platonism, and the dogmatic of Alexandrian churchmen at bottom consisted. It is 
very instructive to notice that even at the end of the 3rd century the antithesis thus fixed came clearly to the front. If Theognostus, for the rest, rejected the 
opinion that God created all things from a matter equally eternal with himself, this did not necessarily imply his abandonment of Origen's 
principle of the eternity of matter; yet it is at any rate possible that in this point he took a more guarded view of the master's doctrine.</note> Thus Theognostus 


<pb n="97" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_97" />invented that form of scientific, Church dogmatic which was to set 
a standard to posterity — though it was indeed long before the Church took courage 
to erect a doctrinal structure of its own. Athanasius had nothing but praise for 
the work of Theognostus, and has quoted a passage from the second book which undoubtedly 
proves that Theognostus did full justice to the Homoousian side of Origen’s Christology.<note n="264" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.15">The fragment given by Athanasius 
(de decr. Nic. syn. 25) runs as follows: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.16">Οὐκ ἔξωθέν τις ἐστὶν ἐφευρεθεῖσα ἡ τοῦ υἱοῦ οὐσία, οὐδὲ ἐκ μὴ ὄντων ἐπεισήχθη· ἀλλὰ 
ἐκ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας ἔφυ, ὡς τοῦ φωτὸς τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ὡς ὕδατος ἀτμίς· οὔτε 
γὰρ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα οὔτε ἡ ἀτμὶς αὐτὸ τὸ ὕδωρ ἐστὶν ἢ αὐτὸς ὁ ἥλιος, οὔτε ἀλλότριον· 
καὶ οὔτε αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ πατὴρ οὔτε ἀλλότριος ἀλλὰ ἀπόῤῥοια τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς 
οὐσίας, οὐ μερισμὸν ὑπομεινάσης τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας· ὡς γὰρ μένων ὁ ἥλιος ὁ 
αὐτὸς οὐ μειοῦται ταῖς ἐκχεομέναις ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ αὐγαῖς, οὕτως οὐδὲ ἡ οὐσία τοῦ πατρὸς 
ἀλλοίωσιν ὑπέμεινεν, εἰκόνα ἑαυτῆς ἔχουσα τὸν υἱόν.</span> Notice that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.17">μερισμός</span> is here negatived; 
but this negative must have been limited by other definitions. At all events we 
may perhaps regard Theognostus as midway between Pierius and Alexander of Alexandria.</note> But even the Cappadocians 
remarked certain affinities between Arius and Theognostus,<note n="265" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.18">See Gregory of Nyssa, c. Eunom. 
III. in Routh, l.c., p. 412; he proscribes the proposition of Theognostus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.19">τὸν Θεὸν βουλόμενον τόδε τὸ πᾶν κατασκευάσαι, πρῶτον 
τὸν υἱὸν οἷόν τινα κανόνα τῆς δημιουργίας προϋποστήσασθαι.</span> Stephanus 
Gobarus has expressly noted it as a scandal that Athanasius should nevertheless 
have praised Theognostus (in Photius, Cod. 282). Jerome did not admit him into his 
catalogue of authors, and it is remarkable that Eusebius has passed him over in 
silence; this may, however, have been accidental.</note> and Photius informs 
us that he called the Son a “creature” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.20">κτίσμα</span>), and said such mean things about 
him that one might perhaps suppose that he was simply quoting, in order to refute, 
the opinions of other men. He also, like Origen, taught heterodox views as to the 
Holy Spirit, and the grounds on which he based the possibility of the incarnation 
were empty and worthless. As a matter of fact, Theognostus’ exposition of the sin 
against the Holy Ghost shows that he attached himself most closely to Origen. For 
it is based on the well-known idea of the master that the Father embraced the largest, 
the Son, the medium, and the Holy Spirit the smallest sphere; that the sphere of 
the Son included all rational beings, inclusive of the imperfect, while that of the Spirit comprehended only the perfect 

<pb n="98" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_98" />(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.21">τελειούμενοι</span>), and that therefore the sin against the Holy Ghost, 
as the sin of the “perfect”, could not be forgiven.<note n="266" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.22">See Athanas. Ep. ad Serap. 
IV., ch. 11; Routh, l.c., pp. 407-422, where the fragments of Theognostus are collected.</note> The 
only novelty is that Theognostus saw occasion expressly to attack the view “that 
the teaching of the Spirit was superior to that of the Son” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.23">τὴν 
τοῦ πνεύματος διδασκαλίαν ὑπερβάλλειν τῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ διδαχῆς</span>). Perhaps he did 
this to oppose another disciple of Origen, Hieracas, who applied himself to speculations 
concerning Melchizedek, as being the Holy Spirit, and emphasised the worship of 
the Spirit.<note n="267" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.24">See Epiph. H. 67. 3, 55. 5.</note> This Copt, who lived at the close of the 
third and in the first half of the fourth century, cannot be passed over, because, 
a scholar like Origen,<note n="268" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.25">Epiphanius (H. 67) speaks in the highest terms of the knowledge, 
learning, and power of memory, possessed by Hieracas.</note> he on the one hand modified 
and refined on certain doctrines of his master,<note n="269" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.26">H. understood the 
resurrection in a purely spiritual sense, and repudiated the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.27">restitutio carnis</span></i>. 
He would have nothing to do with a material Paradise; and Epiphanius indicates 
other heresies, which H. tried to support by a comprehensive scriptural proof. 
The most important point is that he disputed, on the ground of <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:5" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.28" parsed="|2Tim|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.5">2 Tim. II. 5</scripRef>, the 
salvation of children who died even when baptised; “for without knowledge no 
conflict, without conflict no reward.” Epiphanius expressly certifies his 
orthodoxy in the doctrine of the Trinity; in fact. Arius rejected his 
Christology along with that of Valentinus, Mani, and Sabellius, in his letter to 
Alexander of Alex. (Epiph. H. 69. 7). From his short description of it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.29">οὐδ ὡς 
Ἱεράκας λύχνον ἀπὸ λύχνου, ἢ ὡς λαμπάδα εἰς δύο</span> — these are figures already employed by Tatian) 
we can only, however, conclude that H. declared the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.30">οὐσια</span> of the Son to be identical 
with that of the Father. He may have developed Origen’s Christology in the direction of Athanasius.</note> and 
on the other hand, emphasised his practical principles, requiring celibacy as a 
Christian law.<note n="270" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.31">See my Art. in Herzog’s 
R. E. 2 Aufl. VI., p. 100 f. Hieracas recognised the essential difference between 
the O. and N. T. in the commandments as to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.32">ἀγνεία, ἐγκράτεια</span>, and especially, 
celibacy. “What then did the Logos bring that was new?” or what is the novelty proclaimed 
and instituted by the Only-begotten? The fear of God? The law already contained 
that. Was it as to marriage? The Scriptures (= the O. T.) had already dealt with 
it. Or as to envy, greed, and unrighteousness? All that is already contained in 
the O. T. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.33">Ἓν δὲ μόνον τοῦτο κατορθῶσαι 
ἦλθε, τὸ τὴν ἐγκράτειαν κηρύξαι ἔν τῷ κόσμῳ καὶ ἑαυτῷ ἀναλέξασθαι ἁγνείαν καὶ 
ἐγκράτειαν. Ἄνευ δὲ τούτου μὴ δύνασθαι ζῆν</span> (Epiph. H. 67, ch. 1). 
He appealed to <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1-40" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.34" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. VII.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Hebrews 12:14" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.35" parsed="|Heb|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.14">Hebr. XII. 14</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 19:12" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.36" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Math. XIX. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 25:21" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.37" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">XXV. 21</scripRef>.</note> Hieracas 
is for us the connecting link between Origen and the 


<pb n="99" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_99" />Coptic monks; the union of ascetics founded by him may mark the transition 
from the learned schools of theologians to the society of monks. But in his proposition 
that, as regards practice, the suppression of the sexual impulse was the decisive, 
and original, demand of the Logos Christ, Hieracas set up the great theme of the 
Church of the fourth and following century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31">In Alexandria the system of faith and the theology of Origen were 
fused more and more completely together, and it cannot be proved that the immediate 
disciples of Origen, the heads of the training-school, corrected their master.<note n="271" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.1">Procopius undoubtedly maintains 
(Comm. in Genes., ch. III., p. 76, in Routh, Reliq. S. IV., p. 50) that Dionysius 
Alex., in his commentary on Ecclesiastes, contradicted the allegorical explanation 
of Gen. II., III; but we do not know in what the contradiction consisted.</note> The first to do this 
in Alexandria was Peter, Bishop and Martyr.<note n="272" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.2">Eusebius, H. E. IX. 6: Peter was 
made a martyr, probably in A.D. 311.</note> In his writings “Concerning 
divinity” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.3">περὶ θεότητος</span>), “Concerning the sojourn of our Saviour” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.4">περὶ τῆς σωτῆρος 
ἡμῶν ἐπιδημίας</span>), and especially in his books “Concerning (the fact) that the soul 
does not preexist, nor has entered this body after having sinned” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.5">περὶ τοῦ 
μηδὲ προϋπάρχειν τὴν ψυχὴν μηδὲ ἀμαρτήσασαν τοῦτο εἰς σῶμα 
βληθῆναι</span>), he maintains 
against Origen the complete humanity of the Redeemer, the creation of our souls 
along with our bodies, and the historical character of the events narrated in <scripRef passage="Genesis 3:1-24" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.6" parsed="|Gen|3|1|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1-Gen.3.24">Gen. 
III.</scripRef>, and he characterises the doctrine of a pre-mundane fall as a “precept of Greek 
philosophy which is foreign and alien to those who desire to live piously in Christ” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.7">μάθημα τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς 
φιλοσοφίας, ξένης καὶ ἀλλοτρίας 
οὔσης τῶν ἐν Χριστῷ εὐσεβῶς 
θελόντων ζῇν</span>).<note n="273" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.8">See the fragments of Peter’s writings 
in Routh, l.c., pp. 21-82, especially pp. 46-50. Vide also Pitra, Analecta Sacra 
IV., p. 187 sq., 425 sq.</note> This utterance proves 
that Peter had taken up a position definitely opposed to Origen;<note n="274" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.9">Decidedly spurious is the fragment 
of an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.10">Μυσταγωγία</span> alleged of Peter, in which occur the words: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.11">τί δὲ εἴπω Ἡρακλᾶν καὶ Δημήτριον τοὺς μακκαρίους ἐπισκόπους, 
οἵους πειρασμοὺς ὑπέστησαν ὑπὸ τοῦ μανέντος Ὠριγένους, καὶ αὐτοῦ σχίσματα 
βαλλόντος ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, τὰ ἕως σήμερον ταραχὰς αὐτῇ ἐγείραντα</span> (Routh, l.c., p. 81).</note> but his own expositions 
show, on the other hand, that he only deprived Origen’s doctrines of their extreme 
conclusions, while otherwise he maintained them, in so far as they did not come 
into direct conflict with the rule of faith. The corrections on Origen’s system 
were therefore not undertaken silently 

<pb n="100" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_100" />even in Alexandria. A compromise took place between scientific theology, 
and the ancient antignostically determined Creed of the Church, or the letter of 
Holy Scripture, to which all the doctrines of Origen were sacrificed that contradicted 
the tenor of the sacred tradition.<note n="275" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.12">We have unfortunately no more precise 
information as to Peter’s attitude; we may determine it, however, by that of Methodius 
(see under).</note> But above all, the distinction 
made by him between the Christian science of the perfect and the faith of the simple 
was to be abolished. The former must be curtailed, the latter added to, and thus 
a product arrived at in a uniform faith which should be at the same time ecclesiastical 
and scientific. After theology had enjoyed a period of liberty, the four last decades 
of the third century, a reaction seems to have set in at the beginning of the fourth, 
or even at the end of the third century, in Alexandria. But the man had not yet 
risen who was to preserve theology from stagnation, or from being resolved into 
the ideas of the time. All the categories employed by the theologians of the fourth 
and fifth centuries were already current in theology,<note n="276" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.13">So <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.14">μονάς — τριάς — οὐσία – φύσις — ὑποκείμενον — ὑπόστασις — πρόσωπον — περιγραφή 
— μερίζεσθαι — διαιρεῖν — πλατύνειν — συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαι — κτίζειν — ποιεῖν — γίγνεσθαι 
γεννᾶν — ὁμοούσιος — ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός — διὰ τοῦ θελήματος — Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ — 
φῶς ἐκ φωτός — γεννηθέντα οὐ ποιηθέντα — ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν — οὐκ ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν — ἦν ὅτε 
οὐκ ἦν — ἕτερος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν — ἄτρεπτος — ἀναλλοίωτος — ἀγέννητος — ἀλλότριος — πηγὴ 
τῆς θεότητος — δύο οὐσίαι — οὐσία οὐσιωμένη — ἐνανθρώπησις — θεάνθρωπος — ἕνωσις οὐσιώδης — 
ἕνωσις κατὰ μετουσίαν — συνάφεια κατὰ μάθησιν καὶ μετουσίαν — συγκρᾶσις — 
ἐνοικεῖν</span> etc. Hipler in the Oesterr. 
Vierteljahrschrift für kathol. Theol. 1869, p. 161 ff. (quoted after Lösche, Ztschr. 
f. wiss. Theol. 1884, S. 259) maintains that expressions occurred in the speculations 
of Numenius and Porphyry as to the nature of God, which only emerged in the Church 
in consequence of the Nicene Council. Those technical terms of religio-philosophical 
speculation, common to the Neoplatonists of the 3rd century, the Gnostics and Catholic 
theologians, require reexamination. One result of this will be perhaps the conclusion 
that the philosophy of Plotinus and Porphyry was not uninfluenced by the Christian 
system, Gnostic and Origenistic, which they opposed. We await details under this head from Dr. Carl Schmidt.</note> but they had not yet 
received their definite impress and fixed value.<note n="277" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.15">The meaning which was afterwards 
attached to the received categories was absolutely unthinkable, and corresponded 
perfectly to none of the definitions previously hit upon by the philosophical schools. 
But this only convinced men that Christianity was a revealed doctrine, which was 
distinguished from philosophical systems by mysterious ideas or categories.</note> Even the Biblical texts 
which in those centuries were especially exploited <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.16">pro</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.17">contra</span></i>, 


<pb n="101" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_101" />had already been collected in the third. Dionysius of Alexandria had 
already given warning that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.18">ὁμοούσιος</span> did not occur in Holy Scripture, 
and this point of view seems, as a rule, to have been thoroughly decisive even in 
the third century.<note n="278" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.19">But we have not yet ascertained the method 
followed in the earlier period of collecting the verdicts of the older Fathers, 
and of presenting them as precedents; yet it is noteworthy that Irenæus and Clement 
already delighted in appealing to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.20">πρεσβύτεροι</span>, which meant for them, however, 
citing the Apostles’ disciples, and that Paul of Samosata was accused in the epistle 
of the Synod of Antioch, of despising the ancient interpreters of the Divine Word 
(Euseb. VII. 30).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32">We get an insight into the state of religious doctrine about the 
middle of the third century and afterwards from the works of Gregory,<note n="279" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.1">See Caspari IV., p. 10 ff.; Ryssel, Gregorius 
Thaumaturgus, 1880. Vide also Overbeck in the Th. L.–Z., 1881, No. 12, and Dräscke 
in the Jahrb. f. protest. Theol. 1881, H. 2. Edition by Fronto. Ducäus, 1621. Pitra, Analecta Sacra III.; also Loofs, Theol. L. Z., 1884, No. 23.</note> the 
miracle-worker, who was one of the most eminent of Origen’s disciples, and whose 
influence in the provinces of Asia Minor extended far into the fourth century. This 
scholar and Bishop who delivered the first Christian panegyric — one on Origen — 
and has in it given his autobiography, remained throughout his life an enthusiastic 
follower of Origen, and adhered, in what was essential, to his doctrine of the Trinity.<note n="280" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.2">See Caspari’s (l.c.) conclusions as to 
Gregory’s confession of faith, whose genuineness seems to me made out. Origen’s 
doctrine of the Trinity appears clearly in the Panegyric. The fragment printed by 
Ryssel, p. 44 f., is not by Gr. Thaumaturgus.</note> But 
Gregory felt compelled, in opposition to Christians whose conception of the Trinity 
was absolutely polytheistic, to emphasise the unity of the Godhead. He did this 
in his “Confession of faith”,<note n="281" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.3">See Caspari, l.c., p. 10: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.4">τριὰς τέλεια, δόξη καὶ ἀϊδιότητι καὶ βασιλείᾳ μὴ μεριζομένη 
μηδὲ ἀπαλλοτριουμένη. Οὔτε οὖν κτιστόν τι ἢ δοῦλον ἐν τῇ τριάδι οὔτε 
ἐπείσακτον, ὡς πρότερον μὲν οὐχ ὕπαρχον, ὕστερον δὲ ἐπείσελθόν· οὔτε γὰρ ἐνέλιπέ 
ποτε υἱὸς πατρί, οὔτε τἱῷ πνεῦμα, ἄλλ᾽ ἄτρεπτος καὶ ἀναλλοίωτος ἡ αὐτὴ τριὰς ἀεί.</span></note> and 
in a still greater degree, according to the testimony of Basilius, in his lost work 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.5">διάλεξις πρὸς Ἀλιανόν</span> 
(Debate with Ailianus),<note n="282" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.6">Basil., ep. 210.</note> which 
contained a proposition, afterwards appealed to by Sabellians, and somewhat to the 
following effect, viz., Father and Son are two in thought, but one in substance 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.7">πατὴρ καὶ υἱὸς ἐπινοίᾳ μέν εἰσι δύο, ὑποστάσει δὲ ἕν</span>). Gregory, on the other 
hand, described the Logos as creature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.8">κτίσμα</span>) 


<pb n="102" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_102" />and created (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.9">ποίημα</span>) — so Basilius tells us, — and this form of expression 
can probably be explained by the fact that he thought it necessary, in this way 
and aggressively (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.10">ἀγωνιστικῶς</span>), to emphasise, on the basis of Origen’s idea of the 
Homoousia of the Son, the substantial unity of the deity, in opposition to a view 
of the divine Hypostases which approximated to polytheism. On the whole, however, 
we cannot avoid supposing, that at the time when theology was introduced into the 
faith — a work in which Gregory especially took part, —   and in consequence 
the worst confusions set in,<note n="283" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.11">It remained a matter of doubt in 
the East up to the beginning of the fourth century, whether one ought to speak of 
three Hypostases (essences, natures), or one.</note> the tendency to heathen 
Tritheism had grown, and theologians found themselves compelled to maintain the 
“preaching of the monarchy” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.12">κήρυγμα τῆς μοναρχίας</span>) to an increasing extent. This 
is proved by the correspondence of the Dionysii, the theology of Hieracas, and the 
attitude of Bishop Alexander of Alexandria; but we have also the evidence of Gregory. 
True, the genuineness of the writing ascribed to him, on the “essential identity”<note n="284" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.13">Ryssel, p. 65 f., 100 f.; see Gregor. 
Naz., <scripRef passage="Ep. 243" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.14">Ep. 243</scripRef>, Opp, p. II., p. 196 sq., ed. Paris, 1840.</note> (of the three Persons), 
is not yet decided, but it belongs, at all events, to the period before Athanasius. 
In this treatise the author seeks to establish the indivisibility and uniqueness 
of God, subject to the hypothesis of a certain hypostatic difference. In this he 
obviously approaches Monarchian ideas, yet without falling into them. Further, the 
very remarkable tractate, addressed to Theopompus, on the incapability and capability 
of suffering,<note n="285" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.15">Ryssel, p. 71 f., 118 f. The genuineness 
of the tractate is not so certain as its origin in the 3rd century; yet see Loofs, l.c.</note> treats this very subject, 
without even hinting at a division between Father and Son in this connection; on 
the other hand, the author certainly does not call it in question. We can study 
in the works of Gregory, and in the two treatises<note n="286" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.16">See also the <i>Sermo de incarnatione</i> 
attributed to Gregory (Pitra III., p. 144 sq., 395 sq.)</note> just mentioned, which 
bear his name, the state of theological stagnation, connected with the indeterminateness 
of all dogmatic ideas, and the danger, 

<pb n="103" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_103" />then imminent, of passing wholly over to the domain of abstract philosophy, 
and of relaxing the union of speculation with the exegesis of Holy Scripture. The 
problems are strictly confined to the sphere of Origen’s theology; but that theology 
was so elastic that they threatened to run wild and become thoroughly secular.<note n="287" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.17">Origen himself always possessed in his 
unconditional adherence to the Bible a kind of corrective against the danger of 
passing entirely over to philosophy. Though thoroughly versed in philosophical science, 
he sought never to be more than a scriptural theologian, and urged his disciples 
— witness his letter to Gregor. Thaum. — to give up their philosophical studies, 
and devote themselves wholly to the Bible. No professedly philosophical expositions 
occur in Origen himself, so far as I know, like those transmitted by his disciples. 
For the latter the comprehensive chapter of Eusebius (H. E. VII. 32) is very instructive. 
Here we meet with Bishops who seem to have been scholars first and clerics afterwards. 
This Eusebius (§ 22) has to tell of one: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.18">λόγων μὲν φιλοσόφων καὶ τῆς ἂλλης παρ᾽ Ἕλλησι παιδείας παρὰ 
τοῖς πολλοῖς θαυμασθείς, οὐχ 
ὁμοίως γε νὴν περὶ τὴν θείαν 
πίστιν διατεθειμένος.</span></note> If,
<i>e.g.</i>, we review the Christological tenets of Eusebius of Cæsarea, one of 
Origen’s most enthusiastic followers, we are struck by their universal hollowness 
and emptiness, uncertainty and instability. While Monotheism is maintained with 
an immense stock of Bible texts and a display of all possible formulas, a created 
and subordinate God is, in fact, interposed between the deity and mankind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33">But there was also in the East a theology which, while it sought 
to make use of philosophy, at the same time tried to preserve in their realistic 
form the religious truths established in the fight with Gnosticism. There were theologians 
who, following in the footsteps of Irenæus and Hippolytus, by no means despised 
science, yet found the highest truth expressed in the tenets handed down by the 
Church; and who therefore, refusing the claim of philosophical Gnosis to re-edit 
the principles of faith, only permitted it to support, connect, and interpret them. 
These theologians were necessarily hostile to the science of religion cultivated 
in Alexandria, and enemies of its founder Origen. We do not know whether, during 
his life-time, Origen came into conflict in the East with opponents who met him 
in the spirit of an Irenæus.<note n="288" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.1">It is unknown who was the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.2">καλλίων ἡμῶν 
πρεσβύτης καὶ μακαριστὸς ἀνὴρ</span> quoted by Epiph. (H. 64, ch. 8 and 67) as an opponent 
of Origen.</note> From his own statements we must suppose that he only had to deal with untrained disputants. 

<pb n="104" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_104" />But in the second half of the third century, and at the beginning 
of the fourth, there were on the side of the Church antagonists of Origen’s theology 
who were well versed in philosophical knowledge, and who not merely trumped his 
doctrine with their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.3">ψιλὴ πίστις</span> (bare faith), but protected the principles transmitted 
by the Church from spiritualising and artificial interpretations, with all the weapons 
of science.<note n="289" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.4">Besides these we have Eastern theologians, 
who, while they did not write against Origen, show no signs in their works of having 
been influenced by Alexandrian theology, but rather resemble in their attitude Irenæus 
and Hippolytus. Here we have especially to mention the author of five dialogues 
against the Gnostics, which, under the title “De recta in deum fide,” bear the name 
of Adamantius; see the editio princeps by Wetstein, 1673, and the version of Rufinus 
discovered by Caspari (Kirchenhistorische Anecdota, 1883; also Th. L.–Z. 1884, 
No. 8) which shows that the Greek text is interpolated. The author, for whom we 
have perhaps to look in the circle of Methodius, has at any rate borrowed not a 
little from him (and also from the work of Theophilus against Marcion?). See Jahn, 
Methodii, Opp. I., p. 99, II. Nos. 474, 542, 733-749, 771, 777. Möller in Herzog’s 
R. E., 2 Ed., IX., p. 725. Zahn, Ztschr. f. Kirchengesch., Vol. IX., p. 193 ff.: 
“Die Dialoge des Adamantius mit den Gnostikern.” The dialogues were written ± 300, 
probably somewhere in East Asia Minor, or in West Syria, according to Zahn about 
300-313 in Hellenic Syria, or Antioch. They are skilfully written and instructive; 
a very moderate use is made of philosophical theology. Perhaps the Ep. ad Diogn. 
also came from the circle of Methodius. Again, there is little philosophical theology 
to be discovered in the original edition of the first six books of the apostolic 
Constitutions, which belongs to the third century. See Lagarde in Bunsen’s Analecta 
Ante-Nicæna T. II. The author still occupied the standpoint of Ignatius, or the 
old anti-gnostic teachers. The dogmatic theology, in the longer recension of the 
work, preserved in Greek, belongs entirely to the reviser who lived in or after 
the middle of the 4th century (so App. Const. II. 24, VI. 11, 14, 41 [Hahn, Biblioth. 
der Symbole, 2 Aufl., §§ 10, 11, 64]; see my edition of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.5">Διδαχὴ</span>, p. 241 ff. 
That Aphraates and the author of the Acta Archelai were unaffected by Origen’s theology 
will have been clear from what was said above, p. 50 f.</note> The 
most important among them, indeed really the only one of whom we have any very precise 
knowledge, besides Peter of Alexandria (see above), is Methodius.<note n="290" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.6">Jahn, S. Methodii Opp., 1865; Pars II. 
S. Methodius Platonizans, 1865; Bonwetsch, M. von Olympus I. 1891. Vide also Pitra, 
Analecta Sacra T. III., IV. (see Loofs, Th. L.–Z., 1884, No. 23, col. 556 ff.). 
Möhler, Patrologie, pp. 680-700. Möller, l.c., p. 724 ff. Salmon Dict. of Christian 
Biogr. III. p. 909 sq.</note> But 
of the great number of treatises by this original and prolific author only one has 
been till now preserved complete in the original — Conviv. decem virg., while we 
have the greater part of a second — De resurr.<note n="291" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.7">Besides smaller fragments are found, 
increased by Pitra.</note> The rest 

<pb n="105" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_105" />has been preserved in the Slavic language, and only very lately been 
rendered accessible. The personality of Methodius himself, with his position in 
history, is obscure.<note n="292" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.8">See Zahn, Ztschr. f. Kirchengesch. Vol. 
VIII., p. 15 ff. Place: Olympus in Lycia.</note> But 
what we do know is enough to show that he was able to combine the defence of the 
Rule of Faith as understood by Irenæus, Hippolytus, and Tertullian,<note n="293" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.9">He was ranked in later times with Irenæus 
and Hippolytus (see Andreas Cæs. in præf. in Apoc., p. 2.) and that as a witness 
to the inspiration of John’s Apocalypse.</note> with 
the most thorough study of Plato’s writings and the reverent appropriation of Plato’s 
ideas. Indeed he lived in these.<note n="294" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.10">See Jahn, l.c.</note> Accordingly, 
he defended “the popular conception of the common faith of the Church” in an energetic 
counterblast to Origen, and rejected all his doctrines which contained an artificial 
version of traditional principles.<note n="295" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.11">See the long fragments of the writing 
<i>de resurrectione</i> which was directed against Origen, as also the work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.12">περὶ τῶν γενητῶν</span>. 
Methodius called Origen a “Centaur” (Opp. I. 100, 101), <i>i.e.</i>, “Sophist,” and compared 
his doctrine with the Hydra (I. 86). See the violent attack on the new-fashioned 
exegetes and teachers in De resurr. 8, 9 (Opp I. 67 sq.) and 20, (p. 74), where 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.13">ὀστᾶ νοητὰ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.14">σάρκας 
νοητάς</span> of Origen’s school are ridiculed; ch. 21, p. 
75; 39, p. 83.</note> But 
on the other hand, he did not repudiate the basis on which Origen’s speculation 
rested. He rather attempted with its presuppositions and method to arrive at a result 
in harmony with the common faith. There seems to be no doubt that he took the great 
work of Irenæus as his model; for the manner in which Methodius has endeavoured 
to overcome dualism and spiritualism, and to establish a <i>speculative realism</i>, recalls 
strikingly the undertaking of Irenæus. Like the latter, Methodius sought to demonstrate 
the eternal importance of the natural constitution in spirit and body of the creatures 
made by God; and he conceived salvation not as a disembodying, not in any sense 
as a division and separation, but as a transfiguration of the corporeal, and a union 
of what had been unnaturally divided. He rejected the pessimism with which Origen 
had, like the Gnostics, viewed the world as it is, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.15">σύστασις τοῦ κόσμου</span>, making 
it, if a well-ordered and necessary prison, yet a prison after all. This he confronted 
with the optimistic conviction, that everything which God has created, and as he has created it, is capable of permanence and 

<pb n="106" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_106" />transfiguration.<note n="296" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.16">See the short argument against 
Origen, De resurr. 28, p. 78: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.17">Εἰ γὰρ κρεῖττον 
τὸ μὴ εἶναι τοῦ εἶναι τὸν κόσμον, διὰ τί τὸ χεῖρον ἡρεῖτο ποιήσας τὸν κόσμον ὁ 
Θεός; ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ὁ Θεὸς ματαίως ἢ χεῖρον ἐποίει. οὐκοῦν εἰς τὸ εἶναι καὶ μένειν τὴν 
κτίσιν ὁ Θεὸς διεκοσμήσατο</span>. <scripRef passage="Wisdom 1:14" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.18" parsed="|Wis|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.14">Wisdom I. 14</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Romans 8:19" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.19" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19">Rom. VIII. 19</scripRef> follow. The fight 
waged by Methodius against Origen presents itself as a continuation of that conducted 
by Irenæus against the Gnostics. It dealt in part with the same problems, and used 
the same arguments and proofs. The extent to which Origen hellenised the Christian 
tradition was in the end as little tolerated in the Church as the latitude taken 
by the Gnostics. But while Gnosticism was completely ejected in two or three generations 
it took much longer to get rid of Origenism. Therefore, still more of Origen’s theology 
passed into the “revealed” system of Church doctrine, than of the theology of the 
Gnostics.</note> Accordingly, he opposed 
Origen’s doctrines of the pre-existence of souls, the nature and object of the world 
and of corporeality, the eternal duration of the world, a premundane Fall, the resurrection 
as a destruction of the body, etc. At the same time he certainly misrepresented 
them, as, <i>e.g.</i>, Origen’s doctrine of sin, p. 68 sq. Like Irenæus, Methodius 
introduced curious speculations as to Adam for the purpose of establishing realism, 
<i>i.e.</i>, the maintenance of the literal truth of sacred history. Adam was to him the 
whole of natural humanity, and he assumed, going beyond Irenæus, that the Logos 
combined the first man created (protoplast) with himself.<note n="297" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.20">See Conviv. III. 6 (p. 18 sq.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.21">ταύτῃ γὰρ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἄνείληφεν ὁ λόγος, 
ὅπως δὴ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ καταλύσῃ τὴν ἐπ᾽ ὀλέθρῳ γεγονυῖαν καταδίκην, ἡττήσας τὸν ὄφιν. 
ἥρμοζε γὰρ μὴ δι᾽ ἑτέρου νικηθῆναι τὸν πονηρὸν ἀλλὰ δι᾽ ἐκείνου, ὃν δὴ καὶ ἐκόμπαζεν 
ἀπατήσας αὐτὸν τετυραννηκέναι, ὅτι μὴ ἄλλως τὴν ἁμαρτίαν λυθῆναι καὶ τὴν 
κατάκρισιν δυνατὸν ἦν, εἰ μὴ πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνος ἄνθρωπος, δι᾽ ὃν εἴρητο το “γῆ 
εἶ καί εἰς γῆν ἀπελεύσῃ,” ἀναπλασθεὶς ἀνέλυσε τὴν ἀπόφασιν τὴν δι᾽ αὐτὸν εὶς 
πάντας ἐξενηνεγμένην. ὅπως, καθὼς ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πρότερον πάντες ἀποθνήσκουσιν, 
οὕτω δὴ πάλιν καὶ ἐν τῷ ἀνειληφότι Χπιστῷ τὸν Ἀδαμ πάντες ζωοποιηθῶσιν.</span> 
Still clearer is III. 4, where it is expressly denied that Adam is only a type 
of Christ: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.22">φέρε γὰρ ἡμεῖς ἐπισκεψώμεθα πῶς ὀρθοδόξως ἀνήγαγε τὸν Ἀδὰμ εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν, 
οὐ μόνον τύπον αὐτὸν ἡγούμενος εἶναι καὶ εἰκόνα, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο Χριστὸν καὶ 
αὐτὸν γεγονέναι διὰ τὸ τὸν πρὸ αἰώνων εἰς αὐτὸν ἐγκατασκῆψαι λόγον. ἥρμοζε γὰρ 
τὸ πρωτόγονον τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ πρῶτον βλάστημα καὶ μονογενὲς τὴν σοφίαν τῷ πρωτοπλάστῳ 
καὶ πρώτῳ καὶ πρωτογόνῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀνθρώπῳ κερασθεῖσαν ἐνηνθρωπηκέναι, 
τοῦτο γὰρ εἶναι τὸν Χριστόν, ἄνθρωπον ἐν ἀκράτῳ θεότητι καὶ τελείᾳ πεπληρωμένον 
καὶ Θεὸν ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ κεχωρημένον· ἦν γὰρ πρεπωδέστατον τόν πρεσβύτατον τῶν 
αἰώνων καὶ πρῶτον τῶν ἀρχαγγέλων, ἀνθρώποις μέλλοντα συνομιλεῖν, εἰς τὸν πρεσβύτατον 
καὶ πρῶτον τῶν ἀνθρώπον εἰσοικισθῆναι τὸν Ἀδάμ</span>.  See also III. 7 8: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.23">προγεγύμνασθαι γὰρ . . . ὡς ἄρα ὁ πρωτόπλαστος οἰκείως εἰς αὐτὸν ἀναφέρεσθαι δύναται τὸν 
Χριστόν, οὐκέτι τύπος ὢν καὶ ἀπείκασμα μόνον καὶ εἰκὼν τοῦ μονογενοῦς, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸ 
τοῦτο σοφία γεγονώς καὶ λόγος. δίκην γὰρ ὕδατος συγκερασθεὶς ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῇ σοφίᾳ 
καὶ τῇ ζωῇ τοῦτο γέγονεν, ὅπερ ἦν αὐτὸ τὸ εἰς αὐτὸν ἐγκατασκῆψαν ἄκρατον 
φῶς</span>.</note> 

<pb n="107" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_107" />This union was conceived as a complete incorporation: “God embraced 
and comprehended in man;” and, starting from this incorporation, the attempt was 
made to explain redemption in terms of a mystical realism. Salvation was not consummated 
in knowledge (Gnosis), but it came to light, already achieved for mankind, in the 
constitution of the God-man.<note n="298" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.24">Yet see, under, the new turn given to the speculation.</note> But for this very reason 
Methodius borders, just like Irenæus, on a mode of thought which sees in the incarnation 
the necessary completion of creation, and conceives the imperfection of the first 
Adam to have been natural.<note n="299" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.25">S. Conviv. III. 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.26">ἔτι γὰρ πηλουργούμενον τὸν Ἀδάμ, ὡς ἔστιν εἰπεῖν, καὶ 
τηκτὸν ὄντα ταὶ ὑδαρῆ, καὶ μηδέπω φθάσαντα δίκην ὀστράκου τῇ ἀφθαρσίᾳ κραταιωθῆναι καὶ παγιωθῆναι, ὕδωρ ὥσπερ καταλειβομένη καὶ καπαστάζουσα διέλυσεν αὐτὸ 
ἡ ἁμαρτία. διὸ δὴ πάλιν ἄνωθεν ἀναδεύων καὶ πηλοπλαστῶν τὸν αὐτὸν εἰς τιμὴν ὁ 
Θεός ἐν τῇ παρθενικῇ κραταιώσας πρῶτον καὶ πήξας μήτρᾳ καὶ συνενώσας καὶ 
συγκεράσας τῷ λογῳ, ἄτηκτον καὶ ἄθραυστον ἐξήγαγεν εἰς τὸν βίον, ἵνα μὴ πάλιν 
τοῖς τῆς φθορᾶς ἔξψθεν ἐπικλυσθεὶς ἱεύμασιν, τηκεδόνα γεννήσας διαπέσῃ.</span> 
Methodius, like Irenæus, gave much study to Paul’s Epistles, because they were especially quoted 
by Origen and his school (see ch. 51 fin., p. 90); on the difficulties which he 
felt see De resurr. 26, p. 77; 38, p. 83.</note> Adam, <i>i.e.</i>, mankind, 
was before Christ still in a plastic condition, capable of receiving any impression 
and liable to dissolution. Sin, which had exclusively an external source, had therefore 
an easy task; humanity was first consolidated in Christ. In this way freedom is 
retained, but we easily see that Origen’s idea of sin was more profound than that 
of Methodius.<note n="300" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.27">The expositions of concupiscence, 
sin, and death, are distinguished very strongly from those of Origen. (For death 
as means of salvation see De resurr. 23, 49). They resemble the discussions of Irenæus, 
only Methodius maintains — a sign of the times — that sinlessness is impossible 
even to the Christian. See De resurr. 22 (I., p. 75): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.28">ζῶντος γὰρ ἔτι τοῦ σώματος πρὸ τοῦ τεθνήξεσθαι συζῆν ἀνάγκη 
καὶ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, ἔνδον τὰς ῥίζας αὐτῆς ἐν ἡμῖν ἀποκρύπτουσαν, εἰ καὶ ἔξωθεν τομαίς 
ταῖς ἀπὸ τῶν σωφρονισμῶν καὶ τῶν νουθετήσεων ἀνεστέλλετο, ἐπει οὐκ ἂν μετὰ τὸ 
φωτισθῆναι συνέβαινεν ἀδικεῖν, ἅτε παντάπασιν εἰλικρινῶς ἀφῃρημένης ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν τῆς 
αμαρτίας· νῦν δὲ καὶ μετὰ τὸ πιστεῦσαι καὶ ἐπὶ τὸ ὕδωρ ἐλθεῖν τοῦ ἁγνισμοῦ πολλάκις 
ἐν ἀμαρτίαις ὄντες εὑρισκόμεθα· οὐδεὶς γὰρ οὕτως ἁμαρτίας ἐκτὸς εἶναι ἑαυτὸν 
καυχήσεται, ὡς μηδὲ κἂν ἐνθυμηθῆναι τὸ σύνολον ὅλως τῆν ἀδικὶαν.</span> 
To this conception corresponds the view of Methodius that Christianity is a cultus of mysteries, in which consecration 
is unceasingly bestowed on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.29">τελειούμενοι</span>. Methodius also referred 
<scripRef passage="Romans 7:18" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.30" parsed="|Rom|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.18">Rom. VII. 18 f.</scripRef> to those born again.</note> The fantastic realism 
of the latter’s view is carried out in his speculations on the transference of salvation from 


<pb n="108" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_108" />Christ to individuals. The deep sleep of the Protoplast is paralleled 
in the second Adam by the sleep of death. Now as Eve was formed from, and was part 
of the being of sleeping Adam, so the Holy Spirit issued from Christ lying in the 
sleep of death, and was part of his being;<note n="301" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.31">The allegory receives another version 
Opp. I., p. 119: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.32">μή πως ἄρα αἱ τρεῖς 
αὗται τῶν προγόνων κεφαλαὶ πάσης τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος ὁμοούσιοι ὑποστάσεις κατ᾽ 
εἰκόνα τινά, ὡς καὶ Μεθοδίῳ δοκεῖ</span> — the passage occurs in Anastasius Sin. ap. Mai, Script. Vet. 
N. Coll. IX. p. 619 — <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.33">τυπικῶς γεγόνασι τῆς ἁγίας καὶ ὁμοούσιου τριάδος, 
τοῦ μὲν ἀναιτίου καὶ ἄγεννήτου Ἀδὰμ τύπον καὶ εἰκόνα ἔχοντος τοῦ ἀναιτίου 
καὶ πάντων αἱτίου παντοκράτορος Θεοῦ καὶ πατρός, τοῦ δὲ γεννητοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ 
εἰκόνα προδιαγράφοντος τοῦ γεννητοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ. τῆς δὲ ἐκπορευτῆς 
Εὔας σημαινούσης τὴν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐκπορευτὴν ὑπόστασιν.</span></note> and 
from him the Church was fashioned.</p>
<p class="blockquote" style="text-align:justify" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p34">“The Apostle has excellently applied the history 
of Adam to Christ. So we will require to say with him that the Church is of the 
bone and flesh of Christ, since for her sake the Logos left the Heavenly Father, 
and came down that he might cleave to his spouse; and he fell asleep unconscious 
of suffering, dying voluntarily for her, that he might present the Church to himself 
glorious and faultless, after he had purified her by the bath; so that she might 
receive the spiritual and blessed seed, which he himself, instilling and implanting, 
scatters into the depths of the Spirit, whom the Church receives and, fashioning, 
develops like a spouse, that she may bear and rear virtue. For in this way the 
word is also excellently fulfilled ‘Grow and increase’; since the Church increases 
daily in greatness, beauty, and extent; because the Logos dwells with her, and 
holds communion with her, and he even now descends to us, and in remembrance (Anamnesis) 
of his suffering (continually) dies to himself. For not otherwise could the Church 
continually conceive believers in her womb, and bear them anew through the bath 
of regeneration, unless Christ were repeatedly to die, emptying himself for the 
sake of each individual, in order to find acceptance by means of his sufferings 
continuing and completing themselves; unless, descending from heaven, and united 
with his spouse, the Church, he imparted from his own side a certain power, that 
all who are edified in him should attain growth, those, namely, who, born again 
through baptism, have received flesh of his flesh, bone of his 

<pb n="109" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_109" />bone, <i>i.e.</i>, of his holiness and glory. He, however, who calls bone 
and flesh wisdom and virtue, speaks truly; but the side is the Spirit of truth, 
the Paraclete, from whom the enlightened receiving their portion are born again, 
in a worthy manner, to immortality. But no one can participate in the Holy Spirit, 
and be accounted a member of Christ, unless the Logos has first descended upon 
him, and, falling asleep, has ‘emptied’ himself, that he, rising again and rejuvenated, 
along with him who fell asleep for his sake, and re-fashioned in his own person, 
may participate in the Holy Spirit. For the side (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p34.1">πλευρά</span>) of the Logos is really 
the spirit of truth, the seven-formed of the prophet, from whom God, in accordance 
with the self-sacrifice of Christ, that is, the incarnation and suffering of Christ, 
takes away something, and fashions for him his spouse, in other words, souls fit 
for him and prepared like a bride.”<note n="302" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p34.2">Conviv. III. 8.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p35"> Methodius accordingly, 
starts in his speculations from Adam and Eve as the real types of Christ and the 
Church; but he then varies this, holding that the individual soul rather must become 
the bride of Christ, and that for each the descent of the Logos from heaven and 
his death must be repeated — mysteriously and in the heart of the believer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36">This variation became, and precisely through the instrumentality 
of Methodius, of eminent importance in the history of dogma.<note n="303" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36.1">It was not altogether absent in 
earlier times, and on this see ch. V. § 2. As we have remarked above, individualism 
in this extreme form occurs also in Origen; see, <i>e.g.</i>, “De orat.” 17.: “He 
who has perceived the beauty of the bride whom the Son of God loves as bridegroom, 
namely, the soul.”</note> We would not have had 
in the third century all the premises from which Catholic Christianity was developed 
in the following centuries, unless this speculation had been brought forward, or, 
been given a central place, by a Christian theologian of the earlier period. <i>It 
marks nothing less than the tapering of the realistic doctrinal system of the Church 
into the subjectivity of monkish mysticism</i>. For to Methodius, the history of the Logos-Christ, as maintained by faith, was only the general background of an inner 
history, which required to repeat itself in each believer: the Logos had to descend 
from heaven, suffer, die, and 

<pb n="110" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_110" />rise again for him. Nay, Methodius already formulated his view to 
the effect that <i>every believer must, through participation in Christ, be born as 
a Christ</i>.<note n="304" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36.2">Conviv. VIII. 8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36.3">Ἐγὼ γάρ τὸν ἄρσενα</span> (Apoc. 
XII. 1 f.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36.4">ταύτῃ γεννᾶν εἰρῆσθαι 
νoμίζω τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, ἐπειδὴ τοὺς χαρακτῆρας καὶ τὴν ἐκτύπωσιν καὶ τὴν 
ἀρρενωπίαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ προσλαμβάνουσιν οἱ φωτιζόμενοι, τῆς καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν μορφῆς 
ἐν αὐτοῖς ἐκτυπουμένης τοῦ λόγου καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς γεννωμένης κατά τὴν ἀκριβῆ γνῶσιν 
καὶ πίστιν ὥστε ἐν ἑκάστῳ γεννᾶσθαι τὸν Χριστὸν νοητῶς· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἡ ἐκκλησία 
σπαργᾷ καὶ ὡδίνει, μέχριπερ ἂν ὁ Χριστὸς ἐν ἡμῖν μορφωθῇ γεννηθείς, ὅπως ἕκαστος 
τῶν ἁγίων τῷ μετέχειν Χριστοῦ Χριστος γεννηθῇ, καθ᾽ ὃν λόγον καὶ ἔν τινι γραφῇ 
φέρεται “μὴ ἅψησθε τῶν Χριστῶν μου” οἱονεὶ Χριστῶν γεγονότων τῶν κατὰ μετουσίαν 
τοῦ πνεύματος εἰς Χριστὸν βεβαπτισμένων, συμβαλλούσης ἐνταῦθα τὴν ἐν τῷ 
λόγῳ τράνωσιν αὐτῶν καὶ μεταμόρφωσιν τῆς ἐκκλησίας.</span> Even Tertullian teaches (De pud. 22) that the martyr who does what 
Christ did, and lives in Christ, is Christ.</note> The background was, 
however, not a matter of indifference, seeing that what took place in the individual 
must have first taken place in the Church. <i>The Church, accordingly, was to be revered 
as mother, by the individual soul which was to become the bride of Christ</i>. In a 
word: here we have the theological speculation of the future monachism <i>of the Church</i>, 
and we see why it could not but pair with the loftiest obedience, and greatest devotion 
to the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p37">But the evidence that we have really here the fundamental features 
of the monkish mysticism of the Church, is contained in the correct perception of 
the final object of the work from which the above details are taken. The whole writing 
seeks to represent the state of virginity as the condition of Christlikeness (I. 
5, p. 13). Everything is directed to this end; yet marriage is not forbidden, but 
is admitted to possess a mystery of its own. Unstained virginity is ranked high 
above the married state; towards it all Christians must strive; it is the perfectly 
Christian life itself. Yet Methodius succeeds in maintaining, beside it, marriage 
and sin-stained birth from the flesh (II. 1 sq.). He had already arrived at the 
position of Catholic monasticism; the body belonging to the soul that would be the 
bride of Christ must remain virgin. The proper result of the work of Christ is represented 
in the state of virginity of the believers who still walk upon earth, and it is 
the bloom of imperishableness:</p>
<p class="blockquote" style="text-align:justify" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p38">“Exceedingly great and wonderful and glorious is 
virginity, and to speak plainly, following Holy Scripture, this most noble 

<pb n="111" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_111" />and fair practice is alone the ripe result, the flower and first 
fruits of incorruption, and therefore the Lord promises to admit “those who have 
preserved their virginity into the kingdom of heaven . . . for we must understand 
that virginity, while walking “upon the earth, reaches the heavens”:
</p> 
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p39">
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p39.1">μεγάλη τίς ἐστιν ὑπερφυῶς 
καὶ θαυμαστὴ καὶ ἔνδοξος ἡ παρθενία, καὶ εἰ χρὴ φανερῶς εἰπεῖν 
ἐπομένην ταῖς ἁγίαις γραφαῖς, τὸ οὖθαρ τῆς ἀφθαρσίας καὶ τὸ ἄνθος 
καὶ ἡ ἀπαρχὴ αὐτῆς τοῦτο τὸ ἄριστον καὶ κάλλιστον ἐπιτήδευμα 
μόνον τυγχάνει, καὶ δία ταῦτα καὶ ὁ κύριος εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν εἰσελάσαι 
τῶν οὐρανῶν τοὺς ἀποπαρθενεύσαντας σφᾶς αὐτοὺς ἐπαγγελλεται 
. . . , παρθενίαν γὰρ βαίνειν μέν ἐπὶ γῆς, ἐπιψαύειν δὲ τῶν 
οὐρανῶν ἡγητέον</span> (Conv. I. 1, p. 11).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40">Methodius started from other premises than the school of Origen, 
and bitterly opposed the latter, but in the end he came to the same practical result 
— witness the followers of Hieracas. Their speculations also led to the depreciation 
of the objective redemption, and to monachism. But the concrete forms were very 
different. In Origen himself and his earliest disciples the Church was by no means 
really the mother, or, if it were, it was in a wholly different sense from that 
of Methodius. Asceticism and in particular virginity were not in themselves valuable, 
an end in themselves, but means to the end. Finally, Gnosis (knowledge) was different 
from Pistis (faith), and the ideal was the perfect Gnostic, who is freed from all 
that is alien and fleeting, and lives in the eternal and abiding. Methodius’ teaching 
was different. Pistis and Gnosis were related to each other as theme and exposition: 
there is only one truth, which is the same for all; but on the soil of the Church 
there is room for the state of virginity, <i>which is the goal of the incarnation</i>, 
though all may not yet reach it. The important and momentous achievement of Methodius<note n="305" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.1">The theology of Methodius was in the 
Eastern Church, like Tertullian’s in the West, a prophecy of the future. His method 
of combining tradition and speculation was not quite attained even by the Cappadocians 
in the 4th century. Men like Cyril of Alexandria were the first to resemble him. 
<i>In Methodius we have already the final stage of Greek theology</i>.</note> consisted 
in subordinating a realistic Church theology, which yet was not destitute of a speculative 
phase, and even made a moderate use of the allegorical method, 

<pb n="112" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_112" />to the practical object of securing virginity, a life in which God 
and Christ were imitated, (Conv. I. 5, p. 13: to imitate God is to escape from corruption 
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.2">ὁμοίωσις Θεῷ φθορᾶς ἀποφυγή</span>]; Christ is not only arch-shepherd and arch-prophet 
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.3">ἀρχιποιμήν-ἀρχιποροφήτης</span>], 
but also archetypal virgin [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.4">ἀρχιπαρθνος</span>]). This doctrine, 
as well as the practical attitude of Hieracas, and many other features, as, <i>e.g.</i>, 
the considerably earlier Pseudo-Clementine epistles “De virginitate,”<note n="306" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.5">See Funk, Patr. App. Opp. II. pp. 1-27, 
and Harnack, Sitzungsberichte d. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissensch. 1891, p. 361 ff.</note> prove 
that the great aspiration of the time in the East was towards monachism, and Methodius 
succeeded in uniting this with a Church theology. In spite of his polemic against 
Origen he did not despise those phases of the latter’s theology, which were at all 
compatible with the traditional comprehension of religious doctrine. Thus he accepted 
the doctrine of the Logos implicitly in the form given to it by Origen’s school, 
without, of course, entangling himself in the disputed terminology (see, <i>e.g.</i>, 
De creat. 11, p. 102); so far as I know, he made no express defence of Chiliasm, 
in spite of the high value he put on the Apocalypse. He is even said by Socrates 
(H. E. VI. 13) to have admired Origen, in one of his latest writings, “a sort of 
recantation” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.6">ὡς ἐκ παλινῳδίας</span>). However that may be, the future belonged not to 
Origen, nor to the scientific religion that soared above faith, but to compromises, 
such as those, stamped with monachism, which Methodius concluded, to the combination 
of realistic and speculative elements, of the objectivity of the Church and the 
mysticism of the monks.<note n="307" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.7">On the authority of Methodius in later 
times, see the Testimonia Veterum in Jahn, 1. c. I., p. 6 sq. The defence of Origen 
against Methodius by Pamphilus and Eusebius has unfortunately been preserved only 
to a very small extent. See Routh, Reliq. S. IV., p. 339 sq.</note> The great fight in the next decades was undoubtedly to be fought out between two forms 
of the doctrine of the Logos; the one, that of Lucian the martyr and his school, 
which had adopted elements distinctive of Adoptianism, and the other, professed by 
Alexander of Alexandria and the Western theologians, which with Sabellianism held 
fast the unity of the divine nature. But, in the case of the majority of Eastern 


<pb n="113" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_113" />Christians in the 4th century, the background or basis of these opposite 
views was formed, not by a theology purely Origenist, but by one of compromise, 
which had resulted from a combination of the former with the popular idea of the 
rules of faith, and which sought its goal, not in an absolute knowledge and the 
calm confidence of the pious sage, but in virginity, ecclesiasticism, and a mystical 
deification. Men like Methodius became of the highest consequence in the development 
of this theological genus, which, indeed, could not but gain the upper hand more 
and more, from the elemental force of factors existent in the Church.<note n="308" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.8">It is instructive to notice how 
Athanasius has silently and calmly shelved those doctrines of Origen which did not 
harmonise with the wording of the rule of faith, or allegorised facts whose artificial 
interpretation had ceased to be tolerated.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41">But while as regards Origen’s theology reservations may have gradually 
grown stronger and more numerous in the course of the next decades, theological 
speculation aimed in the East, from about 250-320, at a result than which nothing 
grander or more assured could be imagined. In the West the old, short, Creed was 
retained, and, except in one case,<note n="309" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.1">See above, p. 75.</note> the Christological conflicts 
did not induce men to change it. <i>But in the leading Churches of the East, and during 
the given period, the Creeds were expanded by theological additions</i>,<note n="310" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.2">It is possible, and indeed probable, 
that Creeds were then set up for the first time in many Churches. The history of 
the rise of Creeds — further than the Baptismal formula — in the East is wholly 
obscure. Of course there always were detailed Christological formulas, but the question 
is whether they were inserted into the Baptismal formula.</note> <i>and thus exegetical 
and speculative theology was introduced into the Apostolic faith itself</i>.<note n="311" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.3">It has been already pointed out 
on p. 48, note 1, that the Biblical character of some of those additions cannot 
be used against their being regarded as theological and philosophical formulas. 
The theology of Origen — witness his letter to Gregory — was throughout exegetical 
and speculative; therefore the reception of certain Biblical predicates of Christ 
into the Creeds meant a desire to legitimise the speculation which clung to them 
as Apostolic. The Churches, however, by setting up theological Creeds only repeated 
a development in which they had been anticipated about 120 years before by the “Gnostics.” 
The latter had theologically worked out Creeds as early as in the second century. 
Tertullian, it is true, says of the Valentinians (adv. Valent. I.) “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.4">communem fidem 
affirmant</span></i>,” <i>i.e.</i>, they adapt themselves to the common faith; 
but he himself relates (De carne, 20; see Iren. I. 7, 2) that they preferred “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.5">διά 
Μαρίας</span>” to “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.6">ἐκ Μαρίας</span>”; in other words, of these two prepositions, which were still 
used without question even in Justin’s time, they, on theological grounds, admitted 
only the one. So also they said “Resurrection from the dead” instead of “of the 
body.” Irenæus as well as Tertullian has spoken of the “blasphemous” <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.7">regulæ</span></i> of the 
Gnostics and Marcionites which were always being changed (Iren. I. 21 5, III. 11 
3, I. 31 3; II præf.; II. 19 8, III. 16, I. 5; Tertull., De præscr. 42; Adv. Valent. 
4; Adv. Marc. I. 1, IV. 5, IV. 17). We can still partly reconstruct these “Rules” 
from the Philosoph. and the Syntagma of Hippolytus (see esp. the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.8">regula</span></i> of Apelles 
in Epiphan. H. XLIV. 2). They have <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.9">mutatis mutandis</span></i> the most striking similarity 
to the oriental confessions of faith published since the end of the third century; 
compare, <i>e.g.</i>, the Creed, given under, of Gregorius Thaumaturgus with the 
Gnostic rules of faith which Hippolytus had before him in the Philosoph. There is, 
further, a striking affinity between them in the fact that the ancient Gnostics 
already appealed in support of their <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.10">regulæ</span></i> to secret tradition, be it of one of 
the Apostles or all, yet without renouncing the attestation of these rules by Holy 
Scripture through the spiritual (pneumatic) method of Exegesis. Precisely the same 
thing took place in the Eastern Churches of the next age. For the tenor and phrasing 
of the new Creeds which seemed to be necessary, the appeal to Holy Scripture was 
even here insufficient, and it was necessary to resort to special revelations, as 
in the case alluded to, p. 115, note 3, or to a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.11">παράδοσις ἄγραφος</span> of the Church. 
That the new theology and Christology had found their way into the psalms sung in 
the Church, can be seen from the Synodal document on Paul of Samosata (Euseb. VII. 
30, 11), where it is said of the Bishop: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.12">ψαλμοὺς τοὺς μὲν εἰς τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χρ. παύσας ὡς δὴ νεωτέρους 
καὶ νεωτέρων ἀνδρῶν συγγράμματα</span>; 
<i>i.e.</i>, Paul set aside those Church songs 
which contained the philosophical or Alexandrian christology. In this respect also 
the Church followed the Gnostics: compare in the period immediately following, the 
songs of Arius, on the one hand, and the orthodox hymns on the other; for we know 
of Marcionite, Valentinian, and Bardesanian psalms and hymns. (See the close of 
the Muratorian Fragment, further my investigations in the Ztschr. f. wissensch. 
Theol., 1876, p. 109 ff.; Tertull., De Carne Chr. 17; Hippol., Philos. VI. 37; the 
psalms of Bardesanes in Ephraim; the Gnostic hymns in the Acts of John and Thomas, 
in the Pistis Sophiæ, etc.). It is self-evident that these psalms contained the 
characteristic theology of the Gnostics; this also appears from the fragments that 
have been preserved, and is very clearly confirmed by Tertullian, who says of Alexander 
the Valentinian (1. c.): “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.13">sed remisso Alexandro cum suis syllogismis, etiam cum 
Psalmis Valentini, quos magna impudentia, quasi idonei alicuius auctoris interserit.</span></i>” 
The scholastic form of the Church was more and more complete in the East in the 
second half of the third century Alexandrian Catechists, had finally succeeded in 
partly insinuating its teaching into the Church. Where Valentine Basilides, 
etc., had absolutely failed, and Bardesanes partly succeeded, the School of Origen 
had been almost entirely successful. It is very characteristic that the ecclesiastical 
parties which opposed each other in the third century applied the term “school” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.14">διδασκαλεῖον</span>) as an opprobrious epithet to their antagonists. This term was meant 
to signify a communion which rested on a merely human, instead of a revealed doctrine. 
But the Church nearly approximated, in respect of doctrine, to the form of the philosophic 
schools, at the moment when her powerful organisation destroyed every analogy with 
them, and when the possession of the two Testaments marked her off definitely from 
them. Much might be said on “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.15">schola</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.16">ecclesia</span>”; a good beginning has been made 
by Lange, Haus und Halle, 1885, p. 288 ff. See also v. Wilamowitz-Möllendorff, 
“Die rechtliche Stellung der Philosophenschulen,” 1881.</note> Thus, in the Catholic Churches of the East, this 

<pb n="114" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_114" />theology was for ever fused with the faith itself. A striking example 
has been already quoted; those six Bishops who wrote against Paul of Samosata in 
the seventh decade of the third century, submitted a Rule of Faith, which had been 
elaborated philosophically and theologically, as the faith handed down 

<pb n="115" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_115" />in the holy Catholic Church from the Apostles<note n="312" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.17">See also the document in Eusebius, H. 
E. VIII. 30, 6, where it is said of Paul: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.18">ἀποστὰς τοῦ 
κανόνος ἐπὶ κίβδηλα καὶ νόθα 
διδάγματα μετελήλυθεν.</span></note> But 
we possess numerous other proofs. Gregory of Nyssa tells us that from the days of 
Gregory Thaumaturgus till his own, the Creed of the latter formed the foundation 
of the instruction given to catechumens in Neo-Cæsarea. But this Creed<note n="313" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.19">Caspari, l. c. IV., p. 10. 27. Hahn, § 114.</note> was 
neither more nor less than a compendium of Origen’s theology,<note n="314" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.20">It runs: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.21">Εἷς Θέος, πατὴρ λόγου ζῶντος, σοφίας ὑφεστώσης καὶ δυνάμεως καὶ 
χαρακτῆρος ἀϊδίου, τέλειος τελείου γεννήτωρ, πατηρ υἱοῦ μονογενοῦς, Εἷς κύριος, 
μόνος ἐκ μόνου, Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εικων τῆς θεότητος, λόγος ἐνεργός, σοφία 
τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιητική, υἱὸς 
ἀληθινὸς ἀκληθινοῦ πατρός, ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου 
καὶ ἀΐδιος ἀϊδίου. Καὶ ἓν πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ἐκ Θεοῦ τὴν ὕπαρξιν ἔχον καὶ δι᾽ υἱοῦ 
πεφηνὸς [δηλαδὴ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις], εἰκὼν τοῦ ὑιοῦ, τεκείου τεκεία, ζωὴ ζώντων αἰτία, 
[πηγὴ ἁγία] ἁγιότης ἁγιασμοῦ χορηγός, ἐν ᾧ φανεροῦται Θεός ὁ πατὴρ ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων 
καὶ ἐν πᾶσι, καὶ Θεὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὁ διὰ πάντων-τριὰς τελεία, δόξῃ καὶ ἀϊδιότητι καὶ 
βασιλείᾳ μὴ μεριζομένη μὴδὲ ἀπαλλοτριουμενη. Οὔτε οὖν κτιστόν τι ἢ δοῦλον ἐν τῇ 
τριάδι, οὔτε ἐπείσακτον, ὡς πρότερον μὲν οὐχ ὑπάρχον, ὕστερον δὲ ἐπεισελθόν· οὔτε 
γὰρ ἐνέλιπέ ποτε υἱὸς πατρί οὔτε υἱῷ πνεῦμα, ἀλλ᾽ ἄτρεπτος καὶ ἀναλλοίωτος ἡ 
αὐτὴ τριὰς ἀεί.</span> It ought to be distinctly 
noticed that the genuineness of this Creed is, in spite of Caspari’s brilliant defence, 
not raised above all doubt. But the external and internal evidence in support of 
its authenticity seem to me overwhelming. According to Gregory of Nyssa it was said 
to have been revealed to Gregory Thaumaturgus immediately before entering on his 
Bishopric, by the Virgin Mary and the Apostle John. If this legend is old, and there 
is nothing to show it is not, then we may regard it as proving that this confession 
of faith could only be introduced into the Church by the use of extraordinary means. 
The abstract, unbiblical character of the Creed is noteworthy; it is admirably suited 
to a follower of Origen like Gregory; but it is less suited to a post-Nicene Bishop. 
Origen himself would hardly have approved of so unbiblical a Creed. It points to 
a time in which there was imminent danger of theological speculation relaxing its connection with the Books of Revelation.</note> which, here, 

<pb n="116" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_116" />was thus introduced into the faith and instruction of the Church. 
Further, it is clear from the letter of Alexander of Alexandria to Alexander of 
Constantinople, that the Church of Alexandria possessed at that time a Creed which 
had been elaborated theologically.<note n="315" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.22">See Theodoret, H. E. I. 4; Hahn, l. c., § 65: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.23">Πιστεύομεν, ὡς τῇ ἀποστολικῇ 
ἐκκλησίᾳ δοκεῖ, εἰς μόνον ἀγέννητον πατέρα, οὐδένα τοῦ εἶναι αὐτῷ τὸν αἴτιον 
ἔχοντα . . . καὶ εἰς ἕνα κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν μονογενῇ, γεννηθέντα 
οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος πατρός . . . πρὸς δὲ τῇ εὐσεβεῖ ταύτῃ 
περὶ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ δόξῃ, καθὼς ἡμᾶς αἱ θεῖαι γραφαὶ διδάσκουσιν, ἕν πνεῦμα ἅγιον 
ὁμολογοῦμεν, τὸ καινίσαν τοῦς τε τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης ἁγίους ἀνθρώπους καὶ τοὺς 
τῆς χρηματιζούσης καινῆς παιδευτὰς θείους. μίαν καὶ μόνην καθολικήν, τὴν ἀποστολικὴν 
ἐκκλησίαν, ἀκαθαίρετον μὴν ἀεί, κἂν πᾶς ὁ κόσμος αὐτῇ πολεμεῖν βουλεύηται . . . 
Μετὰ τούτων τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν οἴδαμεν, ἧς ἀπαρχὴ γέγονεν ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν 
Ἰ. Χρ., σῶμα φορέσας ἀληθῶς καὶ οὐ δοκήσει ἐκ τῆς θεοτόκου</span> 
(one of the earliest passages, of which we are certain, for this expression; yet it was probably already used in the middle of the third century; a treatise was also written 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.24">περὶ τῆς θεοτόκου</span> by Pierius) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.25">Μαρίας ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων, εἰς ἀθέτησιν ἁμαρτίαςἐ πιδημήσας 
τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων, σταυρωθεὶς καὶ ἀποθανών, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ διὰ ταῦτα τῆς ἑαυτοῦ 
θεότητος ἥττων γεγενημένος, ἀναστὰς ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἀναλημφθείς ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καθήμενος 
ἐν δεξιᾷ τῆς μεγαλωσύνης.</span></note> After the Bishop has 
quoted extensive portions of it, which he describes as “the whole pious Apostolic 
doctrine” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.26">πᾶσα ἡ ἀποστολικὴ εὐσεβὴς δόξα</span>), he closes with the words “these things 
we teach and preach, that is the Apostolic dogmas of the Church” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.27">ταῦτα διδάσκομεν, ταῦτα κηρύττομεν, 
ταῦτα τῆς ἐκκλησίας τὰ ἀποστολικὰ δόγματα</span>) 
But these dogmas belong to Origen’s theology. Finally, we perceive from the Nicene transactions, 
that many Churches then possessed Creeds, which contained the Biblical theological 
formulas of Origen. We may assert this decidedly of the Churches of Cæsarea, Jerusalem, 
and Antioch.<note n="316" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.28">The Cæsarean Creed in Athanasius, Socrates, Theodoret and Gelasius, see. Hahn, § 116 and Hort, Two Dissertations, pp. 138, 139. It runs: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.29">Πιστεύομεν εἰς 
ἕνα Θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα, τὸν τῶν ἁπάντων ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ποιητήν. 
Καὶ εἰς ἕνα κύριον Ἰ. Χρ., τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγον, Θεὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ, φῶς ἐκ φωτός, ζωὴν 
ἐκ ζωῆς, υἱὸν μονογενῆ, πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως, πρὸ πάντων τῶν αἰώνων ἐκ τοῦ 
πατρὸς γεγεννημένον, δι᾽ οὗ καὶ ἐγένετο τὰ πάντα· τὸν διὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν σωτηρίαν 
σαρκωθέντα καὶ ἐν ανθρώποις πολιτευσάμενον, καὶ παθόντα, καὶ ἀναστάντα τῇ τρίτῃ 
ἡμέρᾳ, καὶ ἀνελθόντα πρὸς τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ἥξοντα πάλιν ἐν δόξῃ κρῖναι ζῶντας καὶ 
νεκρούς. Καὶ εἰς πνεῦμα ἅγιον.</span> 
This Creed is also remarkable from its markedly theological character. On the Creeds of Antioch and Jerusalem, which are at any rate earlier 
then A.D. 325. see Hort, (l.c 73) and Hahn, § 63. We cannot appeal, as regards the 
phrasing, to the so-called Creed of Lucian (Hahn, § 115). Yet it is extremely probable 
that it is based on a Creed by Lucian.</note> The entire undertaking of the Fathers 

<pb n="117" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_117" />of the Nicene Council to set up a theological Creed 
to be observed by the whole Church, would have been impossible, had not the Churches, 
or at least the chief Churches, of the East already been accustomed to such Symbols. 
These Churches had thus passed, in the generations immediately preceding the Nicene, 
through a Creed-forming period, to which little attention has hitherto been paid. 
In its beginning and its course it is wholly obscure, <i>but it laid the foundation 
for the development of theological dogmatics, peculiar to the Church, in the fourth 
and fifth centuries</i>. It laid the foundation  — for the following epoch was 
distinguished from this one by the fact that the precise definitions demanded by 
the doctrine of redemption, as contained within the frame-work of Origen’s theology, 
were fixed and made exclusive. Thus the dangers were guarded against, which rose 
out of the circumstance, that the philosophical theory of God, and the idea of the 
Logos which belonged to it, had been received into the system of religion, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the Neo-platonic method and circle of ideas had been legitimised, without the traditional 
tenets of the faith having been sufficiently protected against them. In the new 
Creeds of the period 260-325 we find the conditions to hand for a system of religion 
based on the philosophical doctrine of God, a system specifically belonging to the 
Church, completely expressed in fixed and technical terms, and scientific. We find 
the conditions ready — but nothing more, or less. But it was also due to the Creeds 
that in after times every controversy of the schools necessarily became a conflict 
that moved and shook the Church to its very depths. The men, however, who in the 
fourth and fifth centuries made orthodox dogma, were undoubtedly influenced, to 
a greater degree than their predecessors of from A.D. 260-315, by specifically Church 
ideas; and their work, if we measure it by the mixture of ideas and methods which 
they received from tradition, was eminently a conservative reduction and securing 
of tradition, so far as that was still in their possession. It was really a new 
thing, a first step of immeasurable significance, when Athanasius staked his whole 
life on the recognition of a single attribute — <i>the consubstantiality</i> — of Christ, 
and rejected all others as being liable to pagan misinterpretation.</p>


<pb n="118" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_118" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p42">At the beginning of the fourth century, Rules of Faith and theology 
were differently related to each other in the Churches of the East and West. In 
the latter, the phraseology of the primitive Creed was strictly adhered to, and 
a simple antignostic interpretation was thought sufficient, by means of formulas 
like “Father, Son, and Spirit: <i>one God</i>” — “Jesus Christ, God and man” — “Jesus Christ, 
the Logos, wisdom, and power of God” In the former, theological formulas were admitted 
into the Confession of Faith itself, which was thus shaped into a theological compendium 
ostensibly coming from the Apostles. But in both cases, the personal reality, and, 
with it, the pre-existence of the divinity manifested in Christ, were recognised 
by the vast majority;<note n="317" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p42.1">See the interesting passage in Eusebius’ 
letter to his Church, in which he (sophistically) so defends the rejection of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i.iii-p42.2">οὐκ ἦν πρὸ τοῦ 
γεννηθῆναι</span>, as to fall back upon the universally recognised pre-existence 
of Christ (Theodoret, H. E. I. 12).</note> they were included in the instruction given to Catechumens; they furnished the point 
of view from which men sought to understand the Person of Christ. And, accordingly, 
the accurate definition of the relation of the Deity to that other divine nature 
which appeared on earth necessarily became the chief problem of the future.</p>


</div5></div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Second Part: The Development of the Dogma of the Church." progress="37.34%" id="ii.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.i.iii" next="ii.iii.i">

<pb n="119" id="ii.iii-Page_119" />

<h1 id="ii.iii-p0.1">DIVISION II.</h1>
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.2">THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE DOGMA OF THE CHURCH. </h2>

        <div3 title="Book I. The History of the Development of Dogma as the Doctrine of the God-Man on the Basis of Natural Theology." progress="37.35%" id="ii.iii.i" prev="ii.iii" next="ii.iii.i.i">
<h1 id="ii.iii.i-p0.1">BOOK I.</h1>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i-p0.2">THE HISTORY OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF DOGMA AS THE DOCTRINE OF THE GOD-MAN ON THE BASIS OF NATURAL THEOLOGY. </h3>

<pb n="120" id="ii.iii.i-Page_120" />
<div style="margin-left:20%; margin-right:20%" id="ii.iii.i-p0.3">
<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii.i-p1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i-p1.1">Τὰ κρατούμενα τῷ λόγῳ τῆς φύσεως οὐκ ἔχει ἔπαινον, 
τὰ δὲ σχέσει φιλίας κρατούμενα ὑπεραινεῖται.</span></p>
<p style="text-align:right; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.iii.i-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i-p2.1">Paul of Samosata.</span></p>
</div>

<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="ii.iii.i-p3"><span lang="DE" id="ii.iii.i-p3.1">Ohne Autorität kann der Mensch nicht existiren, und doch bringt 
sie ebensoviel Irrthum als Wahrheit mit sich; sie verewigt im Einzelnen. was einzeln 
vorübergehen sollte, lehnt ab und lässt vorübergehen, was festgehalten werden sollte, 
und ist hauptsächlich Ursache dass die Menschheit nicht vom Flecke kommt.</span></p>

<pb n="121" id="ii.iii.i-Page_121" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.i-p3.2">BOOK I.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.iii.i-p3.3">THE HISTORY OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF DOGMA AS THE DOCTRINE OF THE GOD-MAN ON THE BASIS OF NATURAL THEOLOGY. </h2>

          <div4 title="Chapter I. Historical Situation." progress="37.42%" id="ii.iii.i.i" prev="ii.iii.i" next="ii.iii.i.ii">
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.i-p0.2">HISTORICAL SITUATION.<note n="318" id="ii.iii.i.i-p0.3">Walch, Entw. einer vollst. Historie der 
Ketzereien, 1762 ff. Hefele, Konciliengesch., 2 Bd. I.–IV. Histories of the Roman 
Empire by Tillemont, Gibbon, Richter und Ranke (Weltgesch., Bd. IV. und V.). Réville, 
Die Religion z. Rom unter den Severern (German translation by Krüger, 1888). V. 
Schultze, Gesch. des Untergangs des griechisch-römischen Heidenthums, 2 Bde., 1887 
f. Boissier, La fin du paganisme, 2 Bde. 1891. Dorner, Entw.-Gesch. d. L. v. d. 
Person Christi, II., 1853. H. Schultz, Die L. v. d. Gottheit Christi, 1881. Gass, 
Symbolik d. griech. Kirche, 1872. Kattenbusch, Lehrbuch d. vergleichenden Konfessionskunde. 
1 Bd., 1890. Denzinger, Ritus Orientalium, 2 Bde. 1863 f.</note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.i-p1.1">The</span> first main division of the history of dogma closed with the 
adoption of the Logos doctrine as the central dogma of the Church, and with the 
accompanying revision in the East of the old formulas of the faith under the influence 
of philosophical theology. The testament of primitive Christianity — the Holy Scriptures 
— and the testament of Antiquity — Neoplatonic speculation — were intimately and, 
as it seemed, inseparably connected in the great Churches of the East. The system 
of doctrine established by the Church in the third century corresponded to the Church 
whose structure appeared complete in the same period. As the political powers of 
the Roman Empire were conserved in the Catholic Church, so also were the spiritual 
forces of Antiquity in its faith. Both required to be invested with divine lustre 
in order to live through storms and amid universal ruin.<note n="319" id="ii.iii.i.i-p1.2">Tiele, Kompendium der Relig. Gesch. (German 
transl.), p. 283: “the Catholic Church is the secular Roman rule, modified and consecrated 
by Christian ideas.”</note> But Christianity was by no means completely Hellenised in Catholicism; that is proved, 
if we needed proof, by the attacks of 


<pb n="122" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_122" />Porphyry and Julian. Undoubtedly all the institutions and ideas felt 
to be necessary were included in the “Apostolic tradition” to an increasing extent. 
But since a place had been given in that tradition to the O. T. and the written 
memorials of primitive Christianity, these really furnished aids to the comprehension 
of the Gospel, which had certainly been obscured in the “<i>Gnosis</i>” as well as in the 
“<i>New Law</i>”. The theology of Origen, in spite of some very earnest attacks upon it, 
was held in the East to be the pattern and the inexhaustible source of the theology 
of the Church, so far as a scientific system was desired. Even its opponents, like 
Methodius, could not escape its influence. From its rich store of formulas were 
more fully elaborated, in opposition to what was called Ebionitism and Sabellianism, 
those confessions which were employed in the cultus and instruction of the Church, 
and which, thus enriched, were then invested with some sort of Apostolic authority.<note n="320" id="ii.iii.i.i-p1.3">See above, p. 47 ff., 113 ff.</note> The West did not go. 
so far; yet it was perfectly defenceless against the “advances” made by the Church 
in the Eastern half of the Empire; for certain theological and Christological conceptions 
to which it also clung, made any counter-movement impossible, though many teachers, 
preachers, and apologists went ways of their own, and in their doctrines of Christ 
and salvation mixed up obsolete Christian traditions with the popular philosophy 
of the West. Looking to theological metaphysics as wrapped up in the official formulas 
of the Church, the difference was finally only one of degree. It showed itself among 
those less interested and scholarly, who were therefore conservative in their instincts 
and looked with distrust on the theology of Origen; they thought with perfect simplicity 
that their own formulas: “Father, Son, and Spirit; one God”, “Christ, the Logos, 
wisdom, and power of God”, “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p1.4">duæ substantiæ, una persona</span></i>”, “Jesus Christ, God and 
man”, constituted the “faith” which needed no explanation. The element of speculative 
philosophy was as a rule weak in the system of religion of the West. In place of 
it, the West of Tertullian possessed a series of juristic “plans” which were destined 
to have a great future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2">In spite of many far-reaching differences in their practical and 

<pb n="123" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_123" />theoretical interests, in spite of the development in ecclesiastical 
affairs, Christians in East and West felt that they belonged to one united Church. 
The Novatian and Samosatian controversies ultimately resulted in strengthening the 
consciousness of unity,<note n="321" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.1">See on this the correspondence 
between the oriental Bishops and Julius of Rome; Socr., H. E., II. 15; Ep. Julii 
ap Athan., Apolog. c. Arian, ch. 21 sq.</note> even though a not altogether 
insignificant part of Christendom cast itself adrift. These controversies showed 
plainly that the Western and Eastern communities held substantially the same position 
in the world, and that both required to use the same means to maintain it. Communities 
everywhere adopted the character of the Church of the world. Their union preserved 
all the features of a political society, and, at the same time, of a disciplinary 
institution, equipped with sacred sanctions and dreadful punishments, in which individual 
independence was lost.<note n="322" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.2">See Vol. II., p. 122 f.</note> Of course, in proportion 
as this confederacy of Christians adapted itself to civic, national, and political 
relationships, in order to maintain and strengthen itself, the integrity of the 
Church was most gravely imperilled, when these very relationships lost their last 
shreds of unity in the collapse of the Empire. Above all, the great cleavage between 
the Eastern and Western halves of the Empire could not fail to be prejudicial to 
the Church. But about the close of the third century the latter, in spite of discontent 
in its midst, held more firmly together than the Empire, and its unity was still 
maintained after the fourth century by great Emperors and influential theologians.<note n="323" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.3">Reuter, Augustinische Studien, 
in the Zeitschr. f. K.-Gesch. V., p. 349 ff., VI., p. 155 ff., 190.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3">In addition to the episcopal constitution, uniformly and strictly 
carried out, the common basis of the Churches was due to the recognition of the 
same authorities and designs, the uniform appreciation of sacramental rites, and 
the strong tendency to asceticism for the sake of a future life. It was, at first, 
too stable for the different forces which threatened to shatter the Empire, and 
also, in consequence, beat upon the Imperial Church. But this basis was nevertheless 
insufficient. It can be easily shown that the elements composing it were as incapable of 

<pb n="124" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_124" />guaranteeing the unity, as of protecting the Christianity, of the 
Church, through a prolonged period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4">Among the authorities the two Testaments, combined by the evidence 
of prophecy and allegorical explanation, took the first, indeed, strictly speaking, 
a unique place. But not only was their extent not absolutely decided, but their 
interpretation was wholly uncertain. In addition to this, the scope to be left to 
the “Apostolic tradition”, <i>i.e.</i>, the illusion of “antiquity”, and to the decision 
of episcopal synods, was by no means defined; for the sufficiency of Holy Scripture 
was placed, theoretically, beyond doubt. But where elementary wants, felt by the 
great majority, were to be satisfied, where a reassuring sanction was required for 
the advancing secularisation, men did not rack their brains, if no inconvenient 
monitors were in the way, to find precedents in Holy Scripture for what was novel. 
They went right back to the Apostles, and deduced from secret traditions what no 
tradition ever possessed. Huge spheres of ecclesiastical activity embracing new 
and extensive institutions — the reception of national customs and of the practices 
of heathen sects — were in this way placed under “Apostolic” sanction, without any 
controversy starting worth mention. This is true, <i>e.g.</i>, of the ritual of 
worship and ecclesiastical discipline, “The sacred canons” or “the apostolic canons” 
constituted from the close of the third century, a court of appeal, which practically 
held the same rank as the sacred writings, and which, especially in the East, cast 
its protection to an increasing extent over national customs and traditional morals 
in the face of attacks of every kind. It is obvious that authorities so obtained 
were likely, in the end, to divide the Churches of the different nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5">The crudest superstition was thus consecrated by “apostolic” decrees, 
or legitimised, after the event, from the O. T.,<note n="324" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.1">See my Edition of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.2">Διδαχή</span>, Prolegg. 
pp. 222 ff., 239 ff.</note> and from the middle of the third century it ascended from the lower strata of Christians to the upper, 
which had lost all spiritual stability. And now in the fourth century, when Church 
and State were fused into one, everything was assigned to the former which had ever, 
or anywhere been regarded as venerable or holy. As it had submitted to the Church, it demanded indulgent 

<pb n="125" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_125" />treatment. The religion of pure reason and of the strictest morality, 
the Christianity which the ancient apologists had once portrayed, had long changed 
into a religion of the most powerful rites, of mysterious means, and an external 
sanctity. The historical tradition of Christ and the founding of Christianity was 
turned into a romance, and this historical romance, which was interwoven with the 
religion, constantly received new chapters. The stream of the history of salvation 
ended in a waste swamp of countless and confused sacred tales, and in its course 
took in heathen fictions and the stories of gods and heroes. Every traditional holy 
rite became the centre of new sacred ceremonies, and every falling off in morality 
was covered by increasing the religious apparatus. The idea of forgiveness of sins 
was to many a cloak for frivolity and wickedness. Up to the middle of the third 
century, every Catholic Christian was, in all probability, a genuine monotheist. 
That can no longer be said of the generations who afterwards pressed into the Church. 
Polytheism had lost its name, indeed, but not its influence in the Church of the 
fourth century. Great masses preserved, in spite of their baptism, the piety to 
which they had been accustomed. Christian priests had to respect and adjust superstition, 
in order to keep the leadership in their hands, and theologians had no difficulty 
in finding, in the O. T. and in many views and usages of Christian antiquity, means 
of justifying what was most novel, alien, and absurd. Miracles were of everyday 
occurrence, and they were barbarous and detestable miracles, directed to meet the 
meanest instincts, and offensive to even moderately clear heads.<note n="325" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.3">Compare the criticism by Julian 
and his friends of the Christian religion and the worship paid to saints and relics, 
or read the writings in which Sulpicius Severus attempts to recommend Christianity 
to the refined society of Aquitania. We can study in the works of the historians 
Socrates and Sozomen the attitude of cultured Catholic Christians, after the complete 
triumph of the Church over paganism. Even Sozomen cannot be regarded as having reached 
the stage of the “dry tree,” and yet into what a superstition the Christian faith 
is transformed in his pages! We see how paganism thrust itself into worship, in 
— to quote a well-known instance — August. Confess. VI. 2 ff. Let us, above all, 
remember that from the beginning of the fourth century special chapels and churches 
were built to the different saints. The saints took the place of the local deities; 
their festivals of the old provincial services of the gods. We have just begun to investigate the transformation of heathen tales 
of gods and heroes into legends of the saints, and ancient light literature has 
contributed its quota in works of travel and adventure by land and sea. These researches 
promise, if instituted critically and soberly, to give interesting results; yet 
I doubt if the state of our materials will admit of confident conclusions. Besides 
the worship of the saints, the cultus of the Emperor threatened in the fourth century 
to intrude itself into the Church. Philostorgius relates (H. E. II. 17) that Christians 
presented offerings to the picture of Constantine, and honoured it with lanterns 
and incense; they also seem to have offered <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.4">vota</span></i> to him that they might be protected from calamities.</note> The Christian religion 
threatened to become a new 


<pb n="126" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_126" />paganism;<note n="326" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.5">Besides the worship of saints, 
martyrs, and relics, we have to notice the new forms of faith in demons. It would 
be impossible to believe more sincerely in demons than Christians did in the second 
century. But that age was yet ignorant of the fantastic tricks with them, which 
almost turned Christendom into a society of deceived deceivers. (The expression 
was first applied to Christians by Plotinus: see Vita Plot. by Porphyrius 16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.6">ἐξηπάτων 
καὶ αὐτοὶ ἠπατημένοι</span>). When we reflect that the Vita Antonii was written by an Athanasius, 
nothing can again surprise us. Spiritualism with all its absurdity, which we are 
once more conversant with in the nineteenth century, had long been familiar in heathen 
circles, and then, as now, it was connected with religious ideas on the one hand, 
and physical experiments and speculations on the other. It forced its way into the 
Church, in spite of all protests, from the third, still more, however, from the 
fourth century, after it had long been wide-spread in “Gnostic circles.” As a religious 
phenomenon it signified a renaissance of the lowest forms of religion. But even 
the most enlightened minds could not keep clear of it. Augustine proves this.</note> while, at the same time, 
making shipwreck of its own unity and common character. For even if priests and 
theologians were always to be in a position to keep the reins in their hands, dissolution 
threatened the one undivided Church which girt the Empire, if the local rites, customs, 
usages of men were consecrated as Christian in every province, and might establish 
themselves without any decided counterpoise.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6">But where was such a counterpoise to be found? In the constitution? 
That was indeed a firm structure, binding Christendom strongly together; but even 
it presented sides on which the centrifugal forces, destructive of unity, found 
entrance. Love of rule and ambition were encouraged by the episcopal chair. And 
when the danger of dismemberment into independent bishoprics was met by a rigid 
metropolitan leadership, the way was opened up to that lofty ambition which desired 
the first place and the highest influence in the province, and which sought to domineer 
over the civil powers and to master neighbouring provinces. The Patriarchs and Metropolitans 
who — to use an expression of 

<pb n="127" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_127" />Socrates — played at being “hereditary lords” (Dynastai) no longer 
protected, but undermined the unity of the Church. The great Bishops of Rome and 
Alexandria, who sought to rule over the Church in order to preserve its unity and 
independence, entangled themselves in an ambitious policy, and produced division. 
The Emperors were really patrons of unity, and the supreme means at their disposal, 
the Œcumenical Synod, was their contrivance; in all cases it was a political institution, 
invented by the greatest of politicians, a two-edged sword which protected the endangered 
unity of the Church at the price of its independence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7">But was not the bond of unity, the common ground, to be found 
in the common ideal, in the certain hope of a future life, and in asceticism? This 
bond was assuredly a strong one. The Church would hardly have succeeded in following 
out the free path opened up to it by Constantine had it not had in its midst, besides 
its transcendent promises, a power to which all, Greek and barbarian, polytheist 
and monotheist, learned and unlearned required ultimately, if reluctantly, to bow. 
And that power was the asceticism which culminated in monachism. The ancient world 
had arrived, by all the routes of its complicated development, at the bitterest 
criticism of and disgust at its own existence; but in no other faith was religion 
itself as effectively combined with asceticism, in none did the latter come so powerfully 
to the front, yet in none did it submit itself so pliably to Church government, 
as in Catholicism. A religion comprehended in a mere sacramental communion could 
not have gained the allegiance of the more clear-sighted and earnest. One that imposed 
on all, as an inalienable duty, the perfect fulfilment of the positive moral law, 
could not have held its ground. One that commanded all alike to renounce the world 
would have closed the world against it. But a religion which graded its members 
as priests, monks, and laity, embraced a threefold piety of initiated, perfect, 
and novices, and succeeded in the hardest task of all, that of reconciling priest 
with monk,<note n="327" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7.1">The order of the monks had to pass 
through crises and conflicts before it was able to establish itself side by side 
with, and to influence a secularised priesthood; we possess the key to this struggle 
in the East in the writings of the forger who composed the Apostolic constitutions 
and the longer recension of the Ignatian Epistles; in the West in the works, written 
from the opposite standpoint, of Sulpicius, as also in those of Jerome, Augustine, 
and the Gallican authors of the fifth century. Compare Hauck, K.-Gesch. Deutschlands, 
I., p. 49 ff. The order of the monks was imported into the West. It was not till 
about the middle of the fifth century that its opponents, inside and outside the 
ranks of the clergy, were silenced. For a time — at the end of the fourth century 
— it was in danger of being included in the condemnation of the Ascetics who held 
dualistic views.</note> and of admitting the layman to a share in the 

<pb n="128" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_128" />blessings of both, was superior to all others, and possessed in its 
organisation, generally established, a strong bond of association.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8">Protestants at the present day can hardly form a conception of 
the hold which asceticism possessed over the mind in the fourth and fifth centuries, 
or of the manner in which it influenced imagination, thought, and the whole of life. 
At bottom only a single point was dealt with, abstinence from sexual relationships; 
everything else was secondary; for he who had renounced these, found nothing hard. 
Renunciation of the servile yoke of sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.1">servile peccati iugum discutere</span>) was the 
watchword of Christians, and an extraordinary unanimity prevailed as to the meaning 
of this watchword, whether we turn to the Coptic porter or the learned Greek teacher, 
to the Bishop of Hippo, or Jerome, the Roman presbyter, or the biographer of Saint 
Martin. Virginity was the specifically Christian virtue, and the essence of all 
virtues: in this conviction the meaning of the evangelical law was summed up.<note n="328" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.2">The Fathers of the fourth century 
could not proceed so consistently as Hieracas (see Vol. III., p. 98, n. 5) since 
they had to sanction the “lower” morality in the Church. The Eustathians who condemned 
marriage — see the decrees of the Synod of Gangra in Hefele, Concil. Gesch., I. 
2, p. 777 ff. — were therefore opposed. But the numerous tractates “De virginitate” 
show how near the great Fathers of the Church came to the Eustathian view. We can 
hardly point to one who did not write on the subject. And the same thing is, above 
all, proved by Jerome’s polemic against Jovinian, in spite of its limitation, in 
the Ep. (48) ad Pammachium. For the rest, Augustine did not differ from Jerome. 
His Confessions are pervaded by the thought that he alone can enjoy peace with God 
who renounces all sexual intercourse. Like Hieracas, Ambrose celebrated virginity 
as the real novelty in Christian morality; see De virginibus, I. 3 sq.: “Since the 
Lord wrapped himself in a bodily form, and consummated the marriage of deity with 
humanity, without the shadow of a stain, he has infused poor frail men with heavenly 
life over the whole globe. That is the race which the angels symbolised when they 
came to serve the Lord in the wilderness . . . That is the heavenly host which on 
that holy Christmas the exulting choirs of angels promised to the earth. We have 
the testimony of antiquity therefore from the beginning of time, but complete submission 
only since the word became flesh. This virtue is, in fact, our exclusive possession. The heathens had 
it not; it is not practised by the still uncivilised barbarians; there are no other living creatures among whom 
it is to be found. We breathe the same air as they do, we share in all the conditions 
of an earthly life, we are not distinguished from them in birth, and so we only 
escape from the miseries of a nature otherwise similar to theirs through the virgin 
chastity, which, apparently extolled by the heathens, is yet, even if placed under 
the patronage of religion, outraged by them, which is persecuted by the barbarians, 
and is known to no other creatures.” Compare with this Chrysostom’s tractate on 
the state of virginity. Much thought was given after the middle of the fourth century 
to the relation of priest and monk, especially by those who wished to be monks and 
had to be priests. The virgin state (of the monks) was held by the earnest to be 
the easier and safer, the priestly condition the more perilous and responsible; 
yet in many respects it was regarded as also loftier, because the priest consummated 
the holy sacrifice and had to wield authority (Chrysostom de sacerdotio, esp. VI. 
6-8 and III. 4-6, VI. 4). But the danger to which priests and bishops were subject 
of becoming worldly, was felt, not only by men like Gregory of Nasianzus and Chrysostom, 
but by countless earnest-minded Christians. A combination of the priestly (episcopal) 
office and professional asceticism was therefore early attempted and carried out.</note> 


<pb n="129" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_129" />But not only did the evangelical law culminate in virginity, but to 
it also belonged all promises. Methodius’ teaching that it prepared the soul to 
be the bride of Christ, was from the fourth century repeated by everyone. Virginity 
lies at the root of the figure of bridegoom (Christ) and bride (the soul) which 
is constantly recurring in the greatest teachers of East and West, and it is the 
key to the corresponding exposition of the Song of Songs, in which often appear 
a surprising religious individualism and an impassioned love of Christ.<note n="329" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.3">See Vols. II., p. 294, III., p. 
109. The allegory of the soul of the Gnostic as the bride received its first lofty 
treatment in the Valentinian school. Thence Origen got it. The sources drawn upon 
by later writers were Origen’s homilies and commentary on the Song of Songs (Lommatzsch. 
XIV., p. 233 sq.): the prologue of the latter in Rufinus begins with the words: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.4">Epithalamium libellus hic, id est, nuptiale carmen, dramatis in modum mihi videtur 
a Salomone conscriptus, quem cecinit instar nubentis sponsæ, et erga sponsum suum, 
qui est sermo dei, cœlesti amore flagrantis. Adamavit enim eum, sive anima, quæ 
ad imaginem eius facta est, sive ecclesia.</span>” Jerome, who has translated the book, 
says that Origen surpassed himself in it. Methodius’ writing “Convivium” in which 
the same thought often occurs, was also much read. The purest and most attractive 
form of the conception in the East appears in Gregory of Nyssa; see <i>e.g.</i>, 
his homilies on the Song of Songs, and his description of the life of Macrina (Ed. Oehler, 1858, p. 172 sq.); we read p. 210 sq.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.5">Διὰ τοῦτό μοι δοκεῖ τὸν θεῖον ἐκεῖνον καὶ καθαρὸν ἔρωτα τοῦ ἀοράτου 
νυμφίου. ὃν ἐγκεκρυμμένον εἶχεν ἐν τοῖς τῆς ψυχῆς ἀπορρήτοις τρεφόμενον, ἔνδηλον 
ποιεῖν τότε τοῖς παροῦσι καὶ δημοσιεύειν τὴν ἐν καρδίᾳ διάθεσιν, τὸ ἐπείγεσθαι πρὸς 
τὸν ποθούμενον, ὡς ἄν διὰ τάχους σὺν αὐτῷ γένοιτο τῶν δεσμῶν ἐκλυθεῖσα τοῦ 
σῶματος.</span> Besides Gregory we have to mention Macarius with his “Spiritual 
Homilies” (Migne T. XXXIV.; see Floss, 
Macarii Aegypt. epp. etc., 1850, German translation by Jocham, Kempten, 1878); compare 
especially the 15th homily which contains already the figure, repeated a hundred 
times afterwards, of the soul as the poor maiden who possesses nothing but her own 
body and whom the heavenly bridegroom loves. If she worthily cherishes chastity 
and love for him, then she becomes mistress of all the treasures of her Lord, and 
her transfigured body itself shares in his divinity. Further, Hom. IV., ch. 6 sq., 
14 sq. Compare also <scripRef passage="Ep. 2" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.6">Ep. 2</scripRef>. “A soul which has cast aside the ignominy of its outward 
form, which is no longer ruled by shameful thoughts or violated by evil desires, 
has manifestly become a partner of the heavenly bridegroom; for henceforth it has 
only one requirement. Stung by love to him it demands and, to speak boldly, longs 
for the immediate fulfilment of a spiritual and mysterious union that it may enter 
the indissoluble embrace of communion in sanctification.” See Cyril Catech. III., 
ch. 16; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.7">καὶ γένοιτο πάντας ὑμᾶς ἀμώμως τῷ νοητῷ νυμφίῳ παραστάντας κ.τ.λ.</span> 
Before this: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.8">ἡ γὰρ πρότερον δούλη ψυχὴ νῦν ἀδελφιδοῦν αὐτὸν τὸν δεσπότην ἐπεγράψατο, ὃς τὴν 
ἀνυπόκριτον ἀποδεχόμενος προαίρεσιν ἐπιφωνήσει· Ἰδοὺ εἶ καλὴ ἡ πλησίον μου, ἰδοὺ 
εἶ καλή· ὀδόντες σου ὡς ἀγέλαι τῶν κεκαρμένων</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Canticles 4:1" version="LXX" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.9" parsed="lxx|Song|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Song.4.1">Cantic. 4, 1</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.10">διὰ τὴν εὐσυνείδητον 
ὁμολογίαν.</span> We can point to very few Greek Fathers in whom the figure does not occur. 
All the greater is the contrast presented by the depreciatory verdict of Theodore 
of Mopsuestia on the Song of Songs (Kihn, Theodor v. M. 1880, p. 69 f.). It may 
be expressly noticed, besides, that Clement of Alex. as well as Methodius and Macarius 
had already transferred the figure of the bride to the married woman. Indeed, Macarius 
was conscious that he was acting boldly in doing so. Western nuns and monks were 
distinguished by lavishing those sexual feelings which were forbidden them on Christ 
(and Mary). Ambrose especially taught the West the conception of the soul as the 
bride of Christ; while Augustine was, apart from a few passages, more reserved, 
and Jerome wanted strength in sentiment and language. Not only in Ambrose’s tractate 
“De Isaac et anima”, really a commentary on the Song of Songs, but in innumerable 
passages in his works — even when it is least expected, as in the consolatory discourse 
on Valentinian’s death (ch. 59 sq.) — the idea of a special tie between the virgin 
soul and Christ comes to the front. But Ambrose gave it a colouring of his own due 
to the deep sentiment of a great man, and his peculiar faculty of giving a warm 
expression to his personal love of Christ (see also Prudentius); compare passages 
like De pœnit. II. 8. We cannot appreciate too highly the important influence exerted 
on after times, and first on Augustine, by Ambrose’s expression of his personal 
religion. The light that dawned in Augustine’s confessions already shone from the 
works of Ambrose, and it was the latter, not the former, who conducted western piety 
to the specific love of Christ. On the mysticism of Macarius, who was in many respects 
allied to these western Christians, compare also the details in Förster (in the Jahrb. f. deutsche Theol. 1873, p. 439 f.). Bigg (the Christian Platonists of Alex., 
p. 188 f.) has very rightly seen that Origen’s homilies on 
the Song of Songs were at the root of Christian mysticism: “This book gave welcome 
expression to what after the triumph of Athanasius was the dominant feeling, and 
redeemed in some degree the name of its author, damaged by his supposed inclination 
to Arianism. And thus Origen, the first pioneer in so many fields of Christian thought, 
the father in one of his many aspects of the English Latitudinarians, became also 
the spiritual ancestor of Bernard, the Victorines, and the author of the De Imitatione, 
of Tauler, and Molinos and Mme. de Guyon.”</note></p>


<pb n="130" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_130" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p9">But the ascetic ideal did not succeed in establishing 
itself, especially in the West, without severe conflicts, and it concealed within 
it dangers to the Church. Asceticism threatened to become an end in itself, and 
to depart from the historical foundation of the Christian religion. When the Church authorised 

<pb n="131" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_131" />the Christianity of ‘the perfect’, it really declared the great mass 
of its divine and apostolic institutions to be mere apparatus, meaningless to him 
who had resolved to renounce the world, and to prepare for eternity. Those settlers 
in Egypt, who sought to obtain redemption by torturing themselves, in the end imperilled 
religion not less than the great crowds who simply submitted to certain sacramental 
observances, and with the approval of the priests dragged into Christianity whatever 
pleased them. It was possible, and in fact the danger was imminent, for the ascetic 
ideal to lose any assured connection with Jesus Christ. Asceticism had also been 
proclaimed indeed by Greek science. But in that case the common character of religion 
disappeared; for a merely negative ideal of life, which at the same time was without 
a close dependence on history, could not form a lasting bond of connection among men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10">Our information is exceptionally bad, and not from accident, as 
to the internal state of the Church, at the time when Constantine chose it to be 
the support of the Empire. But what we know is enough to establish the fact that 
the internal solidity by no means corresponded to the external. We may with greater 
propriety affirm that the Churches of the East were in danger of relapsing into 
worldliness, and that not only in the form of worldly modes of action.<note n="330" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.1">Church history has at this point in its 
investigations to collect the numerous data which prove how deeply members of the 
Church had become involved in heathen polytheistic morals, usages, customs, and 
conceptions, how strong reliance on sacred witchcraft, amulets, and sacramental 
vehicles had grown, and how far stability and peace of heart and mind had been lost. 
For the latter we can especially compare Eusebius (H. E. VIII. 1), (further the epitaph 
of Damasus on Euseb. the Roman Bishop, in Duchesne, Le liber Pontificalis, Tom. 
I., 1885, p. 167); of a later date, Cyril, Catech. 15, ch. 7. As regards syncretism, 
see the work on the Egyptian mysteries (ed. Parthey).</note> The 
peril went deeper. Theology, the power which, as matters then were, could alone 

<pb n="132" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_132" />give an energetic protection to the distinctive character of religion, 
was at the point of dissolving it and abandoning it to the world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11">We have already described in this volume the state of Eastern 
theology at the beginning of the fourth century. Conceptions of the faith which 
began and ended with the historical personality of Jesus Christ were equally condemned 
with the attempts, whether unstudied or philosophical, to identify the Person of 
Jesus with the Deity.<note n="331" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.1">See the short disclaimers in the fourth Catechism of Cyril of Jerusalem, (ch. 7. 8): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.2">Οὐχ, ὥς τινες ἐνόμισαν, ὁ υἱὸς μετὰ τὸ πάθος στεφανωθεὶς ὥσπερ ὑπὸ 
τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τὴν ὑπομονὴν ἔλαβε τὸν ἐν δεξιᾷ θρόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀφ᾽ οὗπέρ ἐστιν ἔχει τὸ 
βασιλικὸν ἀξίωμα . . . Μήτε ἀπαλλοτριώσης τοῦ πατρὸς τὸν υἱόν, μήτε συναλοιφὴν 
ἐργασάμενος υἱοπατρίαν πιστεύσῃς.</span>. Further, the 11th Catechism. 
So also Athanasius steadily disavows the heresy of the Adoptians as well as of the Sabellians.</note> The 
realistic and eclectic theology of Irenaæus had probably very few defenders in the 
West. The theology of the Apologists had triumphed, and all thinkers stood under 
the influence of Origen. But the genius of this great man was too powerful for the 
Epigoni. The importance of his system lay in a threefold direction: first, in the 
sharp distinction between Pistis and Gnosis, which he kept apart, and connected 
only by unity of aim; secondly, in the abundant material in his speculations, the 
conservatism that he showed in inweaving all that was valuable, and the balance 
which he knew how to preserve between the different factors of his system, relating 
them all to one’ uniform aim; thirdly, in the Biblical impress which he gave his 
theology by strict adherence to the text of Holy Scripture. In all these respects 
the Epigoni introduced changes. The most important in its consequences was the mingling 
of Pistis and Gnosis, of faith and theology. Origen had not published his system, 
in which the faith of the Church was reconciled with science, as Church doctrine. 
To him the distinction between the faith of the Church and the science of faith 
remained fixed. But in the next period  — following the precedent of Methodius<note n="332" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.3">See Vol. III, p. 103.</note> and 
opposing Basil’s principle  —   it was thought necessary to identify them. 
Reactionary and progressive tendencies met in these efforts. The Pistis 


<pb n="133" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_133" />(faith) was supplied with the formulas of Origen’s theology, and Gnosis 
was to stop short at certain tenets of tradition, and to receive them without revision. 
The point was to find a new medium which should be at once tradition and speculation, 
Pistis and Gnosis. This endeavour was undoubtedly justified by an actual change 
accomplished before this and promoted by Origen himself, viz., the incorporation 
of the doctrine of the Logos in the faith of “the simple.” These simple Christians 
already possessed a dogma which was shaped by exegesis and speculation, and confronted 
them as an external authority, a law of faith. This creation had forced its way 
from the circumference of the ecclesiastical system into its centre. Besides, the 
sharp distinction between a traditional doctrine of the Church and a science of 
religion contradicted the whole ecclesiastical tradition as established in the fight 
with Gnosticism. But the intermingling at first produced a kind of stagnation. It 
threat. ened to make faith lose its certainty, speculation its reasoning power, 
and the Church the unity of its confession. If we review the new religious formulas, 
which were brought into circulation about the year 300, and if we compare the theologies 
of the period — which unfortunately we only know in part — the theologies, namely, 
of the Alexandrian teachers, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Lucian, Methodius, Hieracas etc., 
we see a wealth of forms which, if blood-relations, are extremely different. How 
could the unity of the Church continue under their sway? and if it continued, was 
it Christianity after all that furnished the common element?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12">And this has brought us to the second point Origen had recognised 
the full significance of the historical Christ for the stage of Pistis; while he 
directed the Gnostic to the eternal Logos. Now uncertainties arose here also. The 
historical Christ threatened to fall entirely into the background. We can observe 
this in the works of two of the Epigoni, which have no affinity to each other. Gregory 
Thaumaturgus has in his famous Symbol dealt only with the Logos “apart from the 
flesh” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.1">λόγος ἄσαρκος</span>),<note n="333" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.2">See Vol. III., p. 1157 the words run: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.3">εἷς κύριος, μόνος ἐκ μόνου, Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν τῆς θεότητος, λόγος ἐνεργός, σοφία τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως 
περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιητική, υἱὸς ἀληθινὸς ἀληθινοῦ πατρός, 
ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος 
ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου 
καὶ ἀΐδιος ἀϊδίου.</span>.</note> and Methodius intended 
to declare the loftiest 

<pb n="134" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_134" />truth when he demanded that Christ should be born in every man ‘consciously’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.4">νοητῶς</span>), and that each must become a Christ by participation in Christ.<note n="334" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.5">See Vol. III., p. 110.</note> Further, 
in Origen the cosmological and soteriological interests balanced each other. We 
recognise this in his formulas which relate to the Logos. But here also a displacement 
was introduced, one that favoured cosmology. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.6">Ὁμοούσιος</span> (consubstantial) 
was, indeed, retained by some, perhaps by many theologians; but as it was in itself 
ambiguous, so also it was no evidence of an interest in soteriology. The crowd of 
rhetorical and philosophical predicates heaped upon the Logos, did not serve to 
illustrate and establish the significance of the Logos as the principal factor in 
redemption; it was rather a term for the reason and order reigning in the universe, 
and for the spiritual forces with which humanity had been gifted. Men indeed held 
firmly, on all hands, to the incarnation; nay, it was regarded, as is proved by 
the great work of Theognostus, as being, next to the doctrine of the creation of 
matter, the feature that distinguished the speculation of the Church from that of 
the Neo-platonists. But the whole stress was laid on the question, what idea was 
to be formed of the constitution of the subject of which incarnation was predicated. 
A great school, that of Lucian of Antioch, distinguished, in the manner of Paul 
of Samosata, between wisdom proper, eternal, existent in God, and a created wisdom 
or Logos; and identified the latter alone with the incarnate Son — ‘wisdom arose 
through wisdom according to the will of the wise God’. But in drawing this line, 
not only was the incarnation of the Deity rendered impossible, but every form of 
His personal activity on earth. The theological interest in Christ threatened to 
resolve itself entirely into cosmology and morality, or, as in Methodius, to be 
deprived of its meaning by a mystical alloy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13">The liberty which theology enjoyed in the East up to the beginning 
of the fourth century, and the influence which it exerted on the Church in the same 
period, could not but produce complete confusion and loss of meaning. All the elements 


<pb n="135" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_135" />united by Origen in his vast system sought to establish them. selves 
independently. Even tritheistic tendencies were not wanting; but, above all, the 
idea of a subordinate God and semidivine beings began to be familiar. The idea of 
the subordinate God is indeed as old as the theology of the Christian Church; even 
the Apologists shared it, and Origen, with all caution, adopted and justified it 
in working out his doctrine of the Son. But in the earlier period the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.1">simplices 
et rudes</span></i> (the simple and uncultured) were still startled at the suggestion; theologians 
provided the idea with strong safe-guards, and Origen himself, who in many points 
bordered on Polytheism, on the other hand restored the Logos to the being of God, 
and united Father and Son as closely as possible. But opposition to ‘Sabellianism’ 
evidently rendered a later age much more careless. And it is indubitable that the 
idea of the created God, the God who came into being, coalesced with ancient polytheistic 
inclinations. The claims of Monotheism were considered to be satisfied by the effort 
to protect the supreme Deity, as against Modalism,. from change and plurality; and 
the Logos and other beings entitled to worship were suffered calmly to spring up 
side by side with God; they could not, it was presumed, endanger Monotheism, because 
they belonged to the domain of the created. Add that theologians dealt in their 
speculations with a plethora of philosophical categories destitute of a fixed impress, 
or fixed value;<note n="335" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.2">See Vol. III, p. 102.</note> further, 
that this terminology, unsifted and uncontrolled, everywhere forced its way into 
the faith of the community, and we can form a conception of the danger which hovered 
over the Church. We find a Monotheism which did not exclude polytheism, a Logos-Christ, 
who, as a cosmological quantity, was of shifting nature and origin, ideas of the 
incarnation and redemption as designed to “enlighten” the human race, and to effect 
an incarnation of God in every individual soul. All this, too, was clothed in a 
rank growth of artificial philosophical expressions, identical with that used in 
contemporary science. And we may well ask whether such a theology was in a condition to protect even the scanty remains of the 

<pb n="136" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_136" />evangelic tradition, above all, at the moment when the partition between 
State and Church was torn down and the Church was brought face to face with its 
greatest task. A deism — if the term may be allowed — was at hand, surrounded by the 
shifting forms of a speculation which had neither a settled boundary nor an assured 
object. It almost seemed as if the special characteristics of the Christian religion 
were to be reduced to the evidence of antiquity and prophecy, what Porphyry called 
‘foreign fables’. Yet even Scriptural proof was no longer everywhere called for 
and given with the zeal so noticeable in Origen; although it was just the school 
of Lucian which neglected it least. But what could Scripture avail against the method? 
If a Bishop so capable and learned, and so well versed in tradition as Eusebius 
of Caesarea was satisfied in his Christology with the formulas we read there, if 
he could praise the religious edicts and manifestoes of his Emperor, though they 
substantially celebrated “God in nature”, as brilliant specimens of his Christian 
conviction, we must conclude that the Logos doctrine settled in the Church was the 
strongest means of completely effacing the figure of the historical Christ, and 
of resolving everything into mist.<note n="336" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.3">On Eusebius’ Christology see Dorner, 
Lehre v. d. Person Christi, I. (1845) p. 792 ff. Lee, on the Theophan. 1843, Preliminary 
Dissert. The Christology of Euseb. is that of the ancient apologists, approximating 
in its terms to Neoplatonic speculations and richer in its phases on account of 
the many antitheses. In spite of his dependence on Origen, Euseb. was chary of receiving 
all the ideas and predicates which the former applied to the Son and to which orthodoxy 
afterwards appealed. That is of consequence. Euseb. was more convinced than Origen 
that the idea of deity was completely exhausted in that of the strictly one and 
unchangeable <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.4">ὄν</span> the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.5">πρώτη οὐσία</span>; 
he separated the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.6">δεύτερος Θεός</span> much further from 
God than the Apologists; see Zahn, Marcell., p. 37 f.</note> Even the rationalist, 
who in his study of the history of religions always follows with sympathy the progress 
to ‘natural’ religion, would require to restrain his sympathy here. For the pure 
religion of humanity could not have resulted from this development, but one that 
was wholly indefinite, and therefore capable of being influenced from any quarter, 
one in whose centre was throned that hollow and helpless figment of thought, the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.7">ὄν</span>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.8">πρώτη οὐσία</span> 
(being-primal being). And men would have gone on proclaiming this 

<pb n="137" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_137" />religion to be Christianity, simply because they possessed in Holy 
Scripture the means of proving it, and of dating it back to the beginning of the 
world as the universal religion. And they would have adopted sacred media, charms, 
and intermediary powers more and more boldly, because they were incapable of understanding 
and applying either to God or to Jesus Christ the tradition that God redeemed men 
through Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p14">The Bishops and theologians in the East about A.D. 320, whose 
views were similar to those of Eusebius, had on their side the strongest power to 
be found in an ecclesiastical communion — tradition: <i>they were the conservatives</i>. 
Conservative theology, the theology that took its stand on Origen, limited the idea 
of Deity to the primal being (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p14.1">πρώτη οὐσία</span>), inoperative and really incapable of 
being revealed, <i>i.e.</i>, to the Father. It accordingly ignored the Logos and Christ 
in determining the conception of God. Further, it deduced, like the Neoplatonists, 
a second or third Ousia (being) from the first, and adorned the Logos created by 
the will of the Father with the loftiest, yet vacillating, predicates. It taught 
the incarnation of the Logos, and celebrated its result, yet once more in indefinite, 
in high-sounding and meaningless, Biblical phrases. Finally, it subordinated everything 
spiritual and moral to the thought of free-will and human independence. Any attempt 
at precision could not fail, on this domain, to be regarded as an innovation. Anything 
might establish itself as long as it did not claim to be exclusive.<note n="337" id="ii.iii.i.i-p14.2">Gwatkin says very justly in 
Studies of Arianism (1882), p. 52: “In fact Christendom as a whole was neither 
Arian nor Nicene. If the East was not Nicene, neither was it Arian, but 
conservative: and if the West was not Arian, neither was it Nicene, but 
conservative also. Conservatism, however, had different meanings in East and West.” In the East it was considered 
conservative to uphold the formulas of Origen strengthened against Sabellianism. 
On the doctrine of the Logos and Christ in Origen Bigg says very truly (The Christian 
Platonists of Alex., p. 182): “What struck later ages as the novelty and audacity 
of Origen’s doctrine was in truth its archaism and conservatism.”</note> There never did exist 
in the Church a general tendency to form new dogmas — the terms ‘new’ and ‘dogma’ 
are mutually exclusive; least of all did it exist in the East; there was either 
indifference to philosophical speculation, or a desire that it should have liberty, 
or it was regarded with suspicion. For the 


<pb n="138" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_138" />rest, men reverenced in the cultus the mystery, <i>i.e.</i>, the complex 
of formulas whose origin had already become obscure.<note n="338" id="ii.iii.i.i-p14.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p15">When theology is engaged in forming dogmas, it has never, as is really self-evident, 
enjoyed the sympathy of any large section in the Church. There is nothing to support 
the contention that the Christian Church passed through a period — from Origen up 
to the Synod of Chalcedon or A.D. 431 — during which there prevailed universally, 
or even to a great extent, a supreme interest in the abstract form of the contents 
of Religion, and an effort, with all the means at hand, to expound it as exactly 
as possible. The great mass of Bishops, monks, and laity, were then wholly occupied 
in satisfying themselves with what had been given. This was the highest demand of 
the Catholic religion itself, which presupposed the “Apostolic” as its foundation, 
which called everything else “heresy” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p15.1">νεωτερισμός</span>), and as an institution for 
worship) did not permit changes. Undoubtedly, the period from Origen, or say, from 
Athanasius up to the Ephesian Council, appears unique in the history of the Church. 
But that was an episode enacted in opposition to the great body of Christians, and 
the theological leaders themselves, in proportion to their piety, conceived their 
task to be compulsory, dangerous, and ensnaring them in guilt. To prove the former 
read Socrates’ Church History (see my discussion in Herzog R. E., Vol. XIV. p. 408 
ff.). This man was, on the one hand, orthodox at every point, on the other, an enthusiastic 
partisan of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p15.2">Ἑλληνικὴ παιδεία</span>, full of veneration for the great Origen and his 
science, which he held was to be fostered continually. But the production of dogma 
by scientific theology was repugnant to him in every sense, <i>i.e.</i>, he accused and 
execrated dogmatic controversies as much in the interest of a dogma fixed once for 
all as in that of science. The Nicene Symbol belonged sufficiently to the past to 
be accepted by him as holy and apostolical; but beyond this every new formula seemed 
to Socrates, pernicious, the controversies sometimes fights in the dark (nyktomachies), 
sometimes an outflow of deceptive sophistry and ambitious rivalry: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p15.3">σιωπῇ 
προσκυνείσθω 
τὸ ἄρρητον</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, the mystery of the trinity. Had Socrates lived 100 years earlier, 
he would not have been a Nicene, but a Eusebian Christian. He therefore passes very 
liberal judgments on, and can make excuses for, the latest “heretics”, <i>i.e.</i>, theologians 
who have been recently refuted by the Church. In this he stood by no means alone. 
Others, even at a later date, went still further. Compare Evagrius (H. E. I. 11) 
whose argument recalls Orig. c. Cels. III. 12.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p16">Dogma has been created by the small number of theologians who 
sought for precise notions, in the endeavour to make clear the characteristic meaning 
of the Christian religion (Athanasius, Apollinaris, Cyril). That these notions, 
separated from their underlying thought, fell into the hands of ambitious ecclesiastical 
politicians, that the latter excited the fanaticism of the ignorant in their support, 
and that the final decision was often due to motives which had nothing to do with 
the case, is admittedly undeniable. But the theologians are not therefore to blame, 
who opposed in the Church a lazy contentment with mystery, or an unlimited pursuit 
of scientific speculation. Their effort to make clear the essence of Christianity, 
as they understood it, and at the same time to provide a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p16.1">λογικὴ 
λατρεία</span>, was rather, 
next to the zealous order of monks with whom they were intimately connected, the sole great feature in 
the epoch. They set themselves to stem the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p16.2">vis inertiæ</span></i> of the pious, and with the 
highest success. When indolence in the end held the field, an important result had 
at any rate been attained. The period from Athanasius till about the middle of the 
fifth century was in many respects the brilliant epoch of theology in the Church. 
Not even the age of Scholasticism can compare with it. That the work of the theologians 
became faith according to the Church — a thing Origen never thought of — involved 
its strength and weakness alike. The fanaticism of the masses for dogmatic and philosophical 
catch-words — see the amusing narrative of Gregory of Nyssa, Opp. ed. Paris, 1638, 
T. III. p. 466 — affords no information as to the measure of their comprehension; 
for the dogmatic catch-word is merely a fetish in wide circles.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p17">Nevertheless, there probably never was a time in the East when 
a reaction did not exist against the development of the 

<pb n="139" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_139" />Logos doctrine towards complete separation of the Son from the Father.<note n="339" id="ii.iii.i.i-p17.1">Origen’s doctrine of subordination 
was felt in the West simply to constitute ditheism; see Vol. III., p. 89 ff.</note> It sprang not only from 
Modalists, but also from disciples of Origen, and it celebrated at Nicæa an amazingly 
rapid triumph. In opposition to a school which had ventured too far forward, and 
had embroidered the doctrines of Paul of Samosata with questionable tenets of Origen, 
the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p17.2">Ὁμοούσιος</span>, once banned at Antioch, was successfully elevated to the dignity 
of the watchword of faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p18">The importance of this rapid triumph for the history of dogma 
cannot be rated too highly. But procured as it was by the Emperor, the victory would 
have been resultless, had it not been for the man whose biography coincides with 
the history of dogma of the fourth century — Athanasius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p19">The second division of the history of dogma, the account of its 
development, opens with Athanasius, but his conception of the faith also dominated 
following centuries. Augustine alone surpassed him in importance; for Augustine 
was an Origen and Athanasius in one  —   and he was still more.<note n="340" id="ii.iii.i.i-p19.1">See Ranke, Weltgeschichte Vol. 
IV. 1, p. 307: “Augustine’s system is, if I mistake not, the second that arose in 
the Church; it set aside the peculiar characteristics of the first, that of Origen, 
and then made good its position.” We can only admit that it held its ground in a 
modified sense. In fact we see here a parallel of the highest significance in the 
history of the world. The Church has produced two fundamental systems, Origen’s 
and Augustine’s. But the history of theology in the East is the history of the setting 
aside of Origen’s system, and the same is to be said of the Augustinian in the Catholic 
West. Only the procedure in the East was more thorough-going and open than in the 
West. In the former Origen was condemned, in the latter Augustine was constantly 
celebrated as the greatest <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p19.2">Doctor ecclesiæ</span></i>. In both cases, however, the rejection 
of the theological system caused the loss of a coherent and uniform Christian conception 
of the world.</note> However, the 


<pb n="140" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_140" />future course of history has yet to decide whether Athanasius’ thought 
will not in the end live longer than the conceptions of Augustine. At the present 
day at least Augustine is given up sooner than Athanasius in the Churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p20">But it is really not permissible to compare these great men. Augustine 
was a loftier genius, a man of inexhaustible wealth of ideas and sentiment; Athanasius’ 
greatness consisted in <i>reduction</i>, in the energy with which, from a multitude of 
divergent speculations claiming to rest on tradition, he gave exclusive validity 
to those in which the strength of religion then lay. Augustine opened up a new view 
of the highest blessings and of human nature in the Church, he scattered a thousand 
germs for the future; Athanasius, like every reformer, <i>reduced</i>, he first secured 
a sphere of its own to the Christian religion on the soil, already won, of Greek 
speculation, and he referred everything to the thought of redemption. Augustine 
invented a new speculation, and the fascinating language of the deepest religious 
feeling, beyond which changed times and manners seem unable to go; Athanasius was 
unable to put forward either gifts of speculation or of eloquence on behalf of the 
thought in which he lived. His strength arose out of his conviction and his office.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21">Athanasius was a reformer, though not in the highest sense of 
the word. Behind and beside him existed a speculation which led on a shoreless sea, 
and the ship was in danger of losing its helm.<note n="341" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.1">It might seem as if we ought to 
grant the same credit to Arius of having reduced and given fixity to vacillating 
and divergent speculations. But apart from the contents and value of his doctrine, 
Arius was always disposed to make concessions, and as semi-opponents defended him, 
so he unhesitatingly accepted half friends for complete allies. This very fact proves, 
however, that he would never have succeeded in clearing up the position.</note> He grasped the rudder. 
We may compare the situation with that in which Luther found himself when confronting 
the mediæval Church and Scholasticism. It was not for a word, or a formula,<note n="342" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.2">Athanasius always made a sparing 
use of the catch-word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.3">Ὁμοούσιος</span> in his works. The formula was not sacred to him, 
but only the cause which he apprehended and established under cover of the formula. 
His conduct at the Synod of Alexandria shows that he laid no stress on words. For 
his theology he needed no Creed. The existence of one in the Nicene was valuable 
to him, but he was far from worshipping Symbols. While many of his friends 
sought support in the authority of the formula, he sought and found it solely in 
the cause.</note> that he was concerned, but a crucial 


<pb n="141" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_141" />thought of his faith, the redemption and raising of humanity to divine 
life through the God-man. It was only from the certainty that the divinity manifest 
in Jesus Christ possessed the nature of the Deity (unity of being) and was for this 
reason alone in a position to raise us to divine life, that faith was to receive 
its strength, life its law, and theology its direction. But Athanasius in thus giving 
the chief place to faith in the God-man who alone delivers from death and sin, furnished 
practical piety, then almost exclusively to be found in monkish asceticism, with 
its loftiest motive. To speak briefly, this combined as closely as possible the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.4">Ὁμοούσιος</span> (consubstantial), which guaranteed the deification of human nature, 
with monkish asceticism, and raised the latter from its still under-ground or, at 
least, insecure realm to the public life of the Church. While fighting against the 
phrase the created Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.5">λόγος-κτίσμα</span>) as heathen and as a denial of the power 
of the Christian religion, he at the same time as strenuously opposed worldly pursuits. 
He subordinated Scripture, tradition, and theology to the thought that the Redeemer 
was God by nature, but he also strove to work out the Christian life which received 
its motive from close communion with the God-Christ,<note n="343" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.6">Bigg (l. c., p. 188) has very rightly 
called attention to the high value attached by orthodox Fathers after Athanasius’ 
triumph to the Song of Songs in Origen’s exposition.</note> and the prospect of 
being invested both the divine nature. If we would do justice to Athanasius, both 
these facts must be kept in mind. He became the father of Catholic orthodoxy and 
the patron of ecclesiastical monachism, and that he never would have been, had he 
not also set the practical ideal of the piety of the time ‘on the candlestick’.<note n="344" id="ii.iii.i.i-p21.7">See the Vita Anton. of Athanasius 
and Gregory of Naz., Orat. 21. It is noteworthy that Paul of Samosata and the Eusebians 
were worldly Christians. On the other hand, the puritanism of Arius is, of course, famous.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p22">There is here nothing new in the common sense of the word; Athanasius 
had really on his side, the best part of the tradition of the Church, to which he 
also appealed. Irenæus had already given the central place to the object, nature, and accomplishment 

<pb n="142" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_142" />of redemption in the categories: Logos, incarnation, Godman, 
deification, and sons of God. Athanasius could refer to a series of ideas in Origen 
and other Alexandrian catechists in support of his distinctive treatment of the 
Logos doctrine. New alone was <i>the fact</i>, the energy and exclusiveness of his view 
and action at a time when everything threatened to undergo dissolution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p23">Athanasius was no scientific theologian in the strict sense of 
the term; from theology he descended to piety, and found the exact word required. 
A man of authority, and attached to the tradition of his school, he was not in a 
position to disentangle the problem from the context in which the Apologists and 
Origen had set it. He was a disciple of Origen, but his attitude first to Marcellus, 
and then to the recent defenders of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p23.1">Ὁμοούσιος</span>, the Cappadocians, proves that he 
was as destitute of scientific interest in a philosophical theory of life, as of 
the obstinacy of theologians. He had to deal with that which transcended theology. 
He was the first to raise to honour in the Church in all its force the old maxim 
that we must think of Christ as God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p23.2">ὡς περὶ θεοῦ</span>), and therefore he paved the 
way for the new principle, that we must think of God as in Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p23.3">ὡς ἐν Χριστῷ</span>).
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p24">In this he stood aloof from the rational thought of his time. 
While admitting its premises, he added an element, which neutral speculation was 
incapable of assimilating completely. Nothing certainly was more unintelligible 
to it, than the assumption of an essential unity of the quiescent and the active 
Deity. Athanasius fixed a gulf between the Logos of the philosophers, and the Logos 
whose redeeming work he proclaimed. What he said of the latter, declaring the mystery 
strongly and simply, and by no means committing himself to new distinctions, could 
not but appear to the Greeks ‘an offence and folly’. But he did not shrink from 
reproach; with firm hand, though in awkward lines, he marked off a sphere of its 
own for the Christian faith.<note n="345" id="ii.iii.i.i-p24.1">The Cappadocians, theologians who reconciled 
the faith of Athanasius with the current philosophy, and apprehended it abstractly, 
did not retain his teaching pure and simple. This is especially shown by their doubtful 
contention that the Christian idea of God was the true mean between the Jewish and 
Greek. They boldly characterised the plurality of 
Hypostases, <i>e.g.</i>, as a phase of truth preserved in Greek polytheism. Athanasius, 
therefore, did not take unmixed pleasure in their work. Cf. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p24.2">λόγος 
κατηχητικός</span> 
of Gregory of Nyssa (ch. 4, ed. Oehler): “Jewish dogma is refuted by adoption of 
the Word, and by faith in the Spirit, but the illusion of the Greeks (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p24.3">Ελληνίζοντες</span>) 
in worshipping a multiplicity of Gods is dispelled by the (doctrine of the) unity 
of nature which destroys the extravagant opinion of a (divine) plurality. We must, 
in turn, retain the unity of being from the Jewish type of faith, and only the distinction 
of personal (divine) existences. from the Greek; and by this means godless conceptions 
are met on the left and right in correspondingly salutary ways. For the trinity 
is a corrective for those who err as to unity, just as the doctrine of the unity 
(of God) is for those who have made shipwreck by belief in plurality.”</note></p>

<pb n="143" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_143" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p25">And this man respected science and its free development. We can 
observe this in his criticisms of Origen and the Alexandrian catechists. Undoubtedly 
it must have been important to him to obtain reliable witnesses (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p25.1">testes veritatis</span>) 
for his doctrine, and the effort to do this explains frequently his practice of 
making the best of everything. But it does not entirely explain his conduct. Christian 
faith was in his view exhausted in faith in the God-man, the incarnation, and the 
redemption which constituted a divine nature; for this reason he permitted liberty 
in everything else. It would seem that he had no desire to abolish Origen’s distinction 
between the Christian science of the perfect and the faith of the imperfect. He 
did not sit as a judge of heretics on Origen’s doubtful tenets and correct them 
by the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p25.2">regula fidei</span></i>, nor did he follow the course first taken by Bishop Peter, one 
of his predecessors, in Alexandria.<note n="346" id="ii.iii.i.i-p25.3">See Vol. III., p. 99 ff.</note> This 
is all the more remarkable, as for his own part he could hardly find a single point 
in the Gnostic heterodoxies of Origen with which he could agree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p26">Athanasius did not see beyond the horizon of his own time. He 
attributed the highest efficacy to the mysteries of the cultus. He regarded them 
as the personal legacy of Christ, immediate emanations of his life as God-man, and 
as containing the means of applying salvation. If in succeeding centuries the religious 
interest attached itself more and more closely to ritual, that did not imply any 
contradiction of the conception of the great Alexandrian. He also laboured on behalf 
of the dogma which was to obtain its practical and effective presentation in the 

<pb n="144" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_144" />monks on the one hand, and in ritual on the other, until the transitory 
was exalted into the permanent.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p27"><i>Athanasius’ importance to posterity consisted in this, that he 
defined Christian faith exclusively as faith in redemption through the God-man who 
was identical in nature with God, and that thereby he restored to it fixed boundaries 
and specific contents</i>.<note n="347" id="ii.iii.i.i-p27.1">In the cleverly written introduction 
to his description of “Western Church architecture “ (Stuttgart, 1884), Dehio works 
out the idea that the classical period of ancient Christian architecture, the fourth 
century, was distinguished not by the multiplicity of ideas and forms of construction, 
but rather by the simplification or reduction of the forms. The Church, confronted 
by the number of models in ancient architecture, laid hold of one of them, the Basilica, 
and transmitted it alone to the Middle Ages. That, however, meant not a loss, but 
an advance. “The genius of Christianity contributed nothing new to the architectural 
creations of Rome and Alexandria. The great revolution it evoked lay in another 
direction. It consisted in the reduction of the multiplicity of styles to one dominant 
and sole form, not so much by a metamorphosis of artistic feeling, as by making 
religion once more the central motive of life. It thus assigned to the future architecture 
of the Middle Ages conditions analogous to those which governed the beginnings of 
Greek art; and thus the birth of Gothic art was possible at the climax of the Middle 
Ages — for the second time in history, a true organic style, like that of the Greek 
temple.” This observation is extremely instructive to the historian of dogma. The 
thought of Athanasius corresponds in theology to the meaning of the Basilica in 
the history of architecture in the fourth century. Both were happy simplifications 
from a wealth of ideas — reductions which concealed full and varied contents. </note><i>Eastern Christendom 
has been able to add nothing up to the present day. Even in theory it has hit on 
no change, merely overloading the idea of Athanasius; but the Western Church also 
preserved this faith as fundamental. Following on the theology of the Apologists 
and Origen, it was the efficient means of preventing the complete Hellenising and 
secularisation of Christianity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p28">The history of dogma in the East after the Nicene Council reveals 
two interlacing lines of development. First, the idea of the God-man from the point 
of view of the redemption and elevation of the human race to divine life, in other 
words, the faith of Athanasius, was elaborated on all sides. In this the history 
of dogma, in the strict sense of the term, exhausted itself, for dogma was faith 
in the God-man. But with this a second development was closely connected, one which dealt 


<pb n="145" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_145" />with the relations of dogma and theology. Here also 
one man can be named: it was the science that Origen had cultivated which formed 
the centre of interest. However, since his days the problem had become more complicated, 
for theological principles that penetrated deeply had been received into faith itself, 
and the great development up to the Council of Chalcedon, and still later, consisted 
in the incorporation of theological results and formulas in the general belief of 
the Church. The question, accordingly, was not merely whether a freer and more independent 
theology, like Origen’s in spirit and method, could receive an acknowledged position 
and latitude in the Church; whether, in general, the phases of criticism and idealistic 
spiritualism, included in Origen’s science, were to be tolerated. It was a much 
harder problem that arose, though one that from its nature was always half concealed. 
If the theological dogma, at the moment when it became a creed of the Church, received 
the value of an apostolic doctrine which had never been wanting in the Church, how 
were the theologians to be regarded who had really created it, and how were the 
most venerated men of the past to be looked upon who had either been wholly ignorant 
of the dogma, or had incidentally, or avowedly, contradicted it? The conclusion 
is clear. The former were to receive special honour as witnesses to, but not as 
creators of, the truth. The latter it was necessary to abandon, however real and 
constructive their labours may once have been, or their works were to be coloured, 
corrected, or even amended by the insertion of glosses. But how long will a theology 
receive room to work on dogma, if the work is again and again to be disguised and 
how long will theologians be found to continue the dangerous business? “Theology 
is the most thankless of sciences. It crushes its builders with the very stones 
which they have helped to erect.” The relation of theology to dogma recalls the 
myth of Chronos. But here it is not the father who swallows his children, it is 
the creature that devours its creators up to the third and fourth generations. As, 
moreover, the age from the fourth to the sixth centuries is the classic period of 
all dogma, so in no other period does it so clearly exhibit to the historian its 
characteristic of demanding living sacrifices.</p>

<pb n="146" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_146" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p29">Accordingly we observe two phenomena in these centuries. First, 
we have a continuous fight against the free theology of Origen, against the heterodoxies 
which it embraced, its critical phase, and its idealistic speculation. At any rate, 
more than two centuries elapsed before it was finally refused all right of citizenship 
in the Church, and at the same time <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p29.1">Ἑλληνικὴ 
παιδεία</span> Greek culture) was deprived 
of any greater influence on dogma, than what the latter required for its correct 
exposition and justification.<note n="348" id="ii.iii.i.i-p29.2">The prestige of Origen in the Church 
was still in the first half of the fifth century almost absolute and incomparable 
in wide circles. As we have above remarked, the Church history of Socrates is in 
this respect particularly instructive. The belittlers and enemies of this man were 
vain and ambitious obscurantists, hero-levelling fellows; against them — Methodius, 
Eustathius, Apollinaris, and Theophilus — he appealed to the testimony of Athanasius 
on behalf of Origen’s orthodoxy (VI. 13). Even the view that Origen’s works and 
utterances required to be sifted, appeared to him folly (VI. 17). He defended everything 
that the master wrote. It was incomprehensible to him how the Arians could study 
and value Origen, without becoming orthodox (VII. 6) — to the Arians the opposite 
was incomprehensible — and he declares with absolute conviction that Porphyry and 
Julian would not have written what they did if they had read the great teacher (III. 
23). Further, Origen was once more quoted in the Monophysite controversies. Apart 
from special uses of it, his name represented a great cause, namely, no less than 
the right of science, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p29.3">Ἑλληνικὴ παιδεία</span>, 
in the Church, a right contested by traditionalism 
in conjunction with the monks.</note> But, 
in the second place, a traditionalism arose which looked distrustfully on theology 
taking any share in the work of the Church at the time, which substituted authority 
for science, while it either exalted ancient teachers to heaven as saints, or hurled 
them down to hell as heretics. It was due to the secret logic of events that such 
a tendency gained strength and finally triumphed; for if even the most capable and 
independent theologians were compelled to live under the delusion that what was 
new in their teaching could never be true, or that the true could not possibly be 
new, it necessarily followed that fewer and fewer would be found to undertake their 
dangerous work.<note n="349" id="ii.iii.i.i-p29.4">It was pointed out above, p. 138, note 
I, that even orthodox theological leaders were not comfortable in their (dogmatic 
work, so that the position from the middle of the sixth century, the sovereign rule 
of traditionalism, was really the goal desired from the beginning. The works of 
all prominent theologians testify to this. Some deplored the fact that the mystery 
could not be worshipped in silence, that they were compelled to speak; and the rest 
say explicitly, that the truth of their propositions lay in their 
negations alone. Hilary expresses himself perhaps most strongly (De trinit. II. 
2): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p29.5">Compellimur hæreticorum et blasphemantium vitiis illicita agere, ardua scandere, 
ineffabilia eloqui, inconcessa præsumere. Et cum sola fide explorari, quæ præcepta 
sunt, oporteret, adorare scilicet patrem et venerari cum eo filium, sancto spiritu 
abundare, cogimur sermonis nostri humilitatem ad ea, quæ inenarrabilia sunt extendere 
et in vitium vitio coarctamur alieno, ut, quæ contineri religione mentium oportuisset, 
nunc in periculum humani eloquii proferantur.</span>”</note> Accordingly, after dogma had developed to 


<pb n="147" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_147" />a certain extent, held a certain number of conceptions capable 
of employing the intelligence, and was adapted to scholastic treatment, it became 
so sensitive that it ceased to tolerate a theology that would carry it further, 
even under all possible safe-guards. The theology that did independent work, that 
at no time professed to produce dogma, and therefore really had not existed, now 
came actually to an end. The date coincides with that at which Origen was condemned 
(the sixth century). The history of this process ran its course very gradually. 
On the other hand, there was no want of important actions in the history of the 
ejection of Origen’s doctrine. We have here to mention the ‘Origenist controversies’, 
though we must not limit them, as has been customary, to a few decades. Along with 
them the opposition to the school of Antioch and its condemnation come before us. 
But we must not look at the victory of the creed of the Church over theological 
liberties merely from the point of view of a decline of science in the Church. We 
have rather to consider what a more liberal speculative and critical science had 
to offer at the time to the Church. In view of the way in which the pursuit of theology 
and the exposition of the faith were intertwined, there were gifts which the Church 
had to decline in order to maintain its tradition, <i>i.e.</i>, the standard left to it 
of its Christianity. But the heterodoxies of the theologians presented neither an 
incentive to nor the means for a revision of the whole doctrine in its possession. 
Besides, the entire process of expelling the freer theology was carried out without 
crises worth mentioning, as if spontaneously. That is the strongest evidence of 
the weakness of the speculations and critical views which sought to hold their ground 
alongside the doctrine of the Church. The condition of affairs at the close, when 
we have (1) dogma (2) a theology of scholastic mysticism, and (3) antiquarian and 
formal science not confused with religion, 

<pb n="148" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_148" />was in many respects an improvement, and the value of the product 
received its strongest attestation in the duration of the system. Leaving out of 
account a few oscillations, that had been actually attained, which the ‘conservatives’, 
<i>i.e.</i>, the great majority in all phases of violent dogmatic conflicts, had longed 
for, and had therefore always contemplated. A mysterious dogma had been arrived 
at, one elevated above the schools, which gave theologians liberty to be antiquarians, 
philologists, or philosophers; for what independent work was left in the pursuit 
of dogma was subject to the jurisdiction of these specialists, so far as it did 
not come under the review of the experts in mysteries and liturgies. But the great 
loss consisted in the fact that men no longer possessed a theological system complete 
in itself. Origen’s was the only one that the Greek Church had produced. After its 
rejection there existed, besides dogma, a vast sum of incongruous fragments, bound 
artificially together by quotations from Scripture and tradition and from Aristotelian 
scholasticism. The great dogmatic work of John of Damascus only appears to be a 
logically connected system; it is in reality far from that.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30">As regards the periods, the dividing lines are formed by the 
Œcumenical 
Synods, namely, the so-called 2nd, then the 4th, 5th, 6th and 7th. But we can also 
use the names of Theodosius I., Pope Leo I., Justinian, and Pope Agatho. The unification 
of the Churches was rendered possible by the fact that they obtained a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30.1">forum publicum</span></i> 
(a public tribunal) in the universal Synods.<note n="350" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30.2">But for Constantine the Nicene 
Council would not have been carried through, and but for the Emperor’s uniform creeds 
would not been arrived at. They were Athanasius’ best coadjutors. Nay, even the 
Emperors hostile to him helped him; for they used every effort to unite the Church 
on the basis of a fixed confession. It is therefore absurd to abuse the State Church, 
and yet to regard the establishment of the orthodox creed as a gain.</note> For the Creeds of the 
provincial Churches, which agreed only in the main points, and not even in all these, 
the Councils substituted a dogmatic confession whose proclamation, enactment, and 
extension excited the most violent conflicts. At the same time the confederation of the Churches 

<pb n="149" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_149" />became a reality through the imperial policy, which sought to come 
into touch with the strongest dogmatic currents, though not infrequently it supported 
trivialities. The last traces of independence possessed by individual communities 
were destroyed; along with unity, uniformity in doctrine, discipline, and worship 
was almost re-established, and the constitution of the Church, even in the higher 
ranks, was gradually so adapted to that of the empire that the hierarchical organisation 
and administration of the Church corresponded to the order of the State. But this 
re-arrangement required, in part, to be carried out by force (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30.3">τυραννίς</span> of the Emperors 
and a few great Bishops), and speaking strictly, was a reality for only a few decades. 
It excited counter-movements; in opposition to it nationalistic feeling first really 
gained strength, especially in the East, and the great schisms of the national Churches 
there were also a consequence of the absolutist attempts at unification.<note n="351" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30.4">See Hatch, The Councils and the 
Unity of the Church, in his Social Constitution of the Christian Churches, p. 172 
ff.; he has given an excellent account of the share of the State in this unity and 
its limitations; compare also my Analekten, p. 253 ff. In the process by which Christendom 
was united externally and ecclesiastically, we can distinguish in the East three, 
and in the West four, epochs. The first three were common to the Churches of both 
East and West. The first was characterised by the recognition of the apostolic rule 
of faith in opposition to the erroneous creeds of heretical associations, after 
a common ideal and a common hope had united Christians up to the middle of the second 
century. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30.5">κανὼν τῆς πίστεως</span> 
became the basis of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p30.6">ἀδελφότης</span>. The second epoch, in which 
organisation became already of supreme importance, was represented in the theory 
of the episcopal office, and in the creation of the metropolitan constitution. While 
this was struggling to establish itself amid violent crises, the State of Constantine 
brought about the third epoch, in which the Church, by becoming completely political, 
was united, and thus arrived at an external and uniform unity, so that in it the 
essential nature of the Empire was continued. The Church became the most solid organisation 
in the Empire, because it rested on the imperial order of the ancient kingdom. It 
got no further than this organisation in the East; indeed, several great provincial 
Churches soon separated from it; for the creation of Constantine concealed germs 
of dissolution; see Zahn, Konstantin d. Gr. 1876, p. 31 f. In the West, on the contrary, 
the Roman Bishop began to engage in those enterprises which, favoured by circumstances, 
succeeded in the course of centuries in substituting a new and distinctively ecclesiastical 
unity for that created by the state.</note> In the West the State 
collapsed under the storms of the tribal migration at the moment when, in the. East, 
the dismemberment of the imperial Church into national Churches began. The attempts of the East Roman 

<pb n="150" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_150" />emperors to recover the Western half of the realm, or at least parts 
of it, more than once thwarted the oriental policy imperatively required of them, 
and are also, from the complications to which they led, of great importance for 
the history of dogma. While the Emperors of Byzantium were involved in a double 
task, which constituted an insoluble dilemma, the Roman Bishops served themselves 
heirs to the West Roman kingdom. In the revolution in political and social affairs, 
Christians and Latins were compelled to postpone their separate interests and to 
attach themselves closely to the most powerful defender of the old institutions. 
The Germans, who apparently broke up the Empire, brought about the internal unity 
of all that was Catholic and Latin, and strengthened the position of ecclesiastical 
Rome. The East, on the contrary, which had been less endangered actually did break 
up. In the Western Catholic Church the ancient Roman Empire was preserved after 
a fashion with its order and culture. This Church had no longer beside it a state 
similar in character and closely related to itself and thus its Bishop could train 
the new peoples to his service, and soon undertook an independent policy against 
the Western schemes of the East Roman Emperors. The internal separation between 
East and West was complete, when neither understood the language of the other. Yet 
the West still took an active interest in the controversy of the ‘Three Chapters’, 
and at the same time obtained, in the translation of the Antiochene and Persian 
<i>Instituta regularia divinæ legis</i>, and in the great works translated at the instigation 
of Cassiodorus, valuable gifts from the East which stand comparison with those made 
by Hilary, Ambrose, Rufinus, and Jerome. Even in the seventh century Rome and the 
East were for a time engaged in a lively correspondence. But the rule of Byzantium 
over Rome was felt to be that of the foreigner, and conversely the Roman spirit 
was alien to the Orientals. Their relations were forced. <i>Augustine hardly left a 
trace in the Eastern Church</i>. That was its greatest calamity. Of course it was less 
disposed by its past to understand him than the Western Church, and it was at no 
time really inclined to accept instruction from its rival.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p31">The first period of the History of Dogma closes with the 

<pb n="151" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_151" />Synods of Constantinople (381-383). At them faith in the complete 
divinity of the Redeemer was finally settled as the creed of the Catholic Church, 
and his complete humanity was also expressly acknowledged. Next to Athanasius the 
chief part in the decision was taken by the Cappadocians on the one hand, and by 
the Roman Bishop and Ambrose on the other. It would not have been arrived at, however, 
so early, if it had not been carried through in Constantinople by a powerful ruler 
who came from the West. The theologians, so far as any took part in it, were men 
who were equipped with the full culture of the period, and were also devoted to 
the ideals of monastic piety. The Cappadocians were still relatively independent 
theologians, worthy disciples and admirers of Origen, using new forms to make the 
faith of Athanasius intelligible to contemporary thought, and thus establishing 
them, though with modifications, on a secure basis. Beside them stood Apollinaris 
of Laodicea, a man who anticipated the problems of the future, who was their equal 
in scholarship, and surpassed them in many respects in theology. But Arianism revealed 
its weakness by nothing more than its rapid decline after it ceased to possess the 
imperial favour. The impression made by it on the German nations, and its. prolonged 
popularity with them, must be described as an ‘accident’ in history. Catholicism 
was first made a reality by Theodosius I. — ‘the idea of a communion which should 
unite East and West in the same confession, beyond which no other form of confession 
was recognised.’ But Ranke remarks rightly<note n="352" id="ii.iii.i.i-p31.1">Weltgeschichte IV. 1, p. 305 f.</note> that the Christian idea 
(of Nicene orthodoxy) gained the upper hand over Hellenistic and heretical systems, 
not from the doctrine alone, but from the course of events. The victory of the Nicene 
Council was also decided at the Tigris by the defeat of Julian, and at Adrianople 
by the death of Valens. In this first period the Christian Church was still in constant 
touch with Hellenism, and adopted from it whatever it could use. But the history 
of dogma can only give a very meagre view of these relations. Its boundaries gradually 
become altogether more restricted. In the first three centuries it can hardly be separated 

<pb n="152" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_152" />from the universal history of the Church; in those following the general 
life of the Church is less and less clearly reflected in it. He who desires to become 
acquainted with that life, must study the monachism, worship, ethics, and especially 
the theological science of the age. There is nothing in the history of dogma to 
require us to portray a figure like that of Synesius, and, if we define our task 
strictly, we can make little use of the rich epistolary literature of the time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p32">The second period extends to the Council of Chalcedon (451). Its 
first and longer half covers the time in which the imperial Church, resting on the 
Nicene basis and directed by emperor, priest, and monk, established itself. But 
after a time of comparative peace,<note n="353" id="ii.iii.i.i-p32.1">On these decades, which are to 
be described as in many respects the most prosperous period of the Byzantine Church, 
see Herzog R. E., Vol. XIV., p. 403 ff. Heathenism was then first completely overthrown, 
and the heretics, even finally the Novatians, were hard pressed. The regime of Chrysostom 
seems to have been especially signalised by the suppression of heretics in the patriarchate 
of Constantinople; see the account of Socrates. We know of other Bishops who were 
active in extirpating heresy in the first half of the fifth century, a work in which 
Theodoret took part. The reigns of Gratian and Theodosius, on the one hand, the 
indefatigable labours of Epiphanius on the other, laid the foundation. Their programme 
was carried out from the end of the fourth century. But from about the middle of 
the fifth century, when the last traces of the ancient Gnostics, Novatians and Manichæans 
were substantially removed, great schisms began to take place on the basis of the 
Chalcedonian decree.</note> the question again emerged 
as to the relation of the divine and human in the person of the Redeemer. The opposition 
between the school of Antioch and the new Alexandrian theology, which felt itself 
to be the sole teaching of the Church, culminated in this question, and the Alexandrian 
Bishop succeeded in making it the centre of ecclesiastical interest. The theologians 
of the school of Antioch still wrought in freedom; nay, even among their opponents 
there were to be found men who defined the faith by its aim, and were not overawed 
by traditionalism. Yet traditionalism grew more and more powerful. Under the leadership 
of Epiphanius the great reaction against Origen began,<note n="354" id="ii.iii.i.i-p32.2">See before this Demetrius, Peter, 
Methodius, Eustathius, Marcellus, and Apollinaris.</note> and not only the Alexandrian 
Bishop, but the greatest scholar of the age took part in 

<pb n="153" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_153" />it.<note n="355" id="ii.iii.i.i-p32.3">“Babylon is fallen, fallen,” — 
with these words of triumph did Jerome accompany the overthrow of Chrysostom in the Origenist controversy (<scripRef passage="Ep. 88" id="ii.iii.i.i-p32.4">Ep. 88</scripRef>).</note> To this was added another 
fact. The constitution of the Patriarchate began to reveal its effect in threatening 
the unity of the Church. The Cappadocian Churches of Asia Minor receded into the 
background simply because they possessed no patriarch of their own, dogmatics began 
to constitute an instrument of provincial ecclesiastical policy, and the dogmatic 
formula to be a mark of the diocese and nationality. In proportion as this took 
place, the state was compelled to intervene. Dogmatic questions became vital to 
it, and the appointment in the capital to the Patriarchate, which it had fostered, 
was now a political problem of the first rank; for the occupant of the chair stood 
at the head of the spiritual affairs of the empire. The great controversy was not 
settled at the two Synods of Ephesus (431, 449), but it was, ostensibly, at the 
Synod of Chalcedon (451) by means of a long formula. This formula was proposed and 
dictated by the West in the person of Bishop Leo and was approved by the Emperor; 
it was regarded in the West as the simple and unchanged creed of the Fathers, in 
the East as a compromise which was felt by some not to be sufficiently orthodox, 
and by others to require interpretation. Meanwhile the East hardly possessed as 
yet the rudiments of a theology capable of interpreting it. Therefore the formula 
of Chalcedon has not unjustifiably been called a ‘national misfortune’ for the Byzantine 
Empire. But even as regards the Church its advantages no more than balanced its 
disadvantages. During this period the monks obtained the mastery over the Church. 
Although their relations with the hierarchy were not infrequently strained, they 
added very greatly to its strength. The clergy would have been completely eclipsed 
in the world and the state, if they had not obtained a new support from the ‘<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p32.5">religiosi</span>’ 
and ‘religiosity’. But while monachism became an important element in the Church, 
the prestige of the state declined in the minds of men; nothing was left to the 
Emperors but to adopt certain monkish fashions for themselves, and along with the 
state the life of social morality was depreciated in favour of ‘religiosity’ and 
a magical cultus. For monachism merely promotes 

<pb n="154" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_154" />itself and next to that a religion of idol-worship; it quits 
the field where a vigorous morality arises. On the other hand, however, the State 
was delivered at the close of this period from its most powerful opponent, the Bishop 
of Alexandria, though at much too high a cost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p33">The third period extends up to the fifth Œcumenical Council (Constantinople 
A.D. 553). The disadvantages of the Chalcedonian formula made themselves felt in 
the first half of this century. Great ecclesiastical provinces were in revolt, and 
threatened to secede from the membership of the universal Church. Greek piety everywhere 
showed itself to have been unsettled by the decree of Chalcedon. Theology could 
not follow it; nay, it appeared to be stifled by the decision, while in Monophysitism 
life and movement prevailed. The perplexed Emperors were at their wits’ end, and 
tried provisionally to recall, or at any rate to tone down, the formula, but in 
doing so they prejudiced the union with the West. This was changed under Justin 
I., but above all under Justinian I. As the reign of the latter was signalised politically 
by the restoration of the Byzantine supremacy, and the codification of its laws, 
it was ecclesiastically distinguished by the restoration and establishment of the 
constitution and dogmatics of the Church. The creed of Rome was recognised so far 
as its wording was concerned, but Rome itself was humbled; the Chalcedonian formula 
remained in force, but it was interpreted in terms of Cyril’s teaching, and its 
future position was assured by the condemnation of the writings of the Antiochene 
schools on the one hand, and of Origen on the other. Thus was the theology of the 
past judged: ‘<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p33.1">solitudinem faciunt, pacem appellant</span>’. The Justinian Church condemned 
the glorious Fathers, and the fifth Œcumenical Council blotted out the freer theological 
science. However, this measure was only possible because an orthodox Church theology 
had developed in the first half of the sixth century.<note n="356" id="ii.iii.i.i-p33.2">See Loofs, Leontius von Byzanz 
in the “Texten und Unters. z. alt-christl. Literaturgesch.,” Vol. III., parts 1 
and 2, p. 37 ff., 303 ff.</note> It presupposed the Chalcedonian 
formula, which had become more venerable by age, and explained it by means of the 
philosophy of Aristotle, which had then come once more 

<pb n="155" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_155" />to the front, in order to reconcile it with the spirit of Cyril’s 
theology, and to make it in some measure comprehensible. <i>Here we have the rise of 
ecclesiastical scholasticism</i> which now took its place beside the mystical Neo-platonic 
theology that had been most comprehensively stated by the Pseudo-areopagite, and 
which corrected and defined it, uniting with and balancing it. The effect of this 
development was extremely significant. Men now began for the first time to feel 
themselves at home on the ground of the Chalcedonian formula; piety also was reconciled 
to it. Productive dogmatic work ceased entirely; its place was taken by the mystical 
theology of scholasticism based on the inheritance from antiquity and the enumeration 
of authorities. Justinian in reality closed not only the school of Athens, but also 
that of Origen, the schools, <i>i.e.</i>, of productive theological science and criticism.<note n="357" id="ii.iii.i.i-p33.3">The closing of the school of Athens 
has been disputed. It was certainly not a great, formal action; see Krummacher, 
Gesch. d. Byzant. Litt., p. 4.</note> Henceforth theology 
only existed as a servant to the tradition of Justinian and Chalcedon. It was served 
in turn by the dialectic of Aristotle on the one hand, and the Neo-platonic mysticism 
of the Areopagite on the other. It did important work in the way of elaboration 
and adaptation; we are not warranted in passing a sweeping verdict of stultification 
and sleep;<note n="358" id="ii.iii.i.i-p33.4">See the works of Gass and Gelzer, 
especially the latter’s interesting lecture: “Die politische und kirchliche Stellung 
von Byzanz.</note> but it made no further 
change in the creed of the Church and was bound hand and foot.<note n="359" id="ii.iii.i.i-p33.5"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p34">Noteworthy, but not surprising, 
is the parallel capable of being drawn between the history of theology and that 
of (heathen) philosophy during the whole period from Origen to Justinian. The history 
of Greek philosophy finds its limits in the middle of the fifth century, and again 
in the age of Justinian; the same is true of the science of the Church. In the general 
history of science Plato comes to be supplanted by Aristotle from the close of the 
fifth century; in dogmatics the influence of the Stagirite makes itself felt to 
an increased extent from the same date. Justinian’s epoch-making measures, the codification 
of the law, the closing of the school of Athens, and the restoration of the Byzantine 
Church and Empire, point to an inner connection. This has not escaped Ranke. On 
account of the importance of the matter I give here his excellent discussion (Vol. 
IV. 2, p. 20 ff.): “Justinian closed the school of Athens . . . An event of importance 
for the whole continued development of the human race; any further development in 
a direct line on the basis laid in classical antiquity was rendered impossible to 
the Greek spirit, while to Roman genius such an advance was left open and was only now rendered 
truly possible for after ages by means of the law-books. The philosophical spirit 
perished in the contentions of religious parties; the legal found a mode of expression 
which, as it were, concentrated it. The close of Greek philosophy recalls its beginning; 
nearly a thousand years had elapsed during which the greatest transformations in 
the history of the world had taken place. May I be permitted to add a general reflection, 
as to which I merely desire that it may not be rejected by the general feeling of 
scholars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p35">The Christian religion had risen upon earth in the conflict of 
religious opinions waged by nations, and had then in opposition to these developed 
into a Church. Christian theology which set itself to appropriate the mysterious 
and to come to terms with the intellect had grown up in constant contact, sometimes 
of a friendly, more often of a hostile kind, with Greek philosophy. That was the 
business of those centuries. Then appeared the great Christian theologians from 
Origen onwards; as we said in passing, they passed through, without exception, Greek 
or closely related Latin schools, and framed their doctrines accordingly. Greek 
philosophy had produced nothing comparable to them; it had, as regards public life, 
been thrust into the background and now it had perished. But it is striking that 
the great Christian theologians also came to an end. Never again do we find in later 
times men like Athanasius, the Gregories of Cappadocia, Chrysostom, Ambrose and 
Augustine. I mean that along with Greek philosophy the original development of Christian 
theology also came to a stand-still. The energy of the Church doctors, or the importance 
of the Church assemblies in these centuries cannot be parallelled by analogous phenomena 
belonging to later times. Different as they are in themselves we find a certain 
resemblance in the state of Roman law and of Christian theology. The old Roman jurisprudence 
now appeared as universally valid law in a redaction which while historical was 
yet swayed by the conditions of the day. At the same time, limits were set by the 
triumph of orthodoxy, especially of the dogmas declared in the Chalcedonian resolutions, 
to all the internal divisions of theology in which the divergent opinions were also 
defended with ability and thoroughness . . . Justinian who reinstated orthodoxy, 
and gave the force of law to juridical conceptions, takes a high place in the rivalry 
of the centuries. Yet, while he raised his government to such a pinnacle of authority, 
he felt the ground shake momentarily under his feet.” Greek science and the monkish 
view of the world, leagued as they were, dominated the spiritual life of the Church 
before as well as after the Justinian age; they were at bottom indeed far from being 
opposed, but possessed a common root. But how differently it was possible to combine 
them, what variations they were capable of! If we compare, <i>e.g.</i>, Gregory 
of Nyssa with John of Damascus it is easy to see that the former still really thinks 
independently, while the latter confines himself to editing what is given. It is 
above all clear that the critical elements of theology had been lost. They only 
held their ground in the vagaries of mystical speculation; in all ages they are 
most readily tolerated there.</p></note></p>

<pb n="156" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_156" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p36">As regards the history of dogma the fourth period possesses no real 
independence. The dogmatic activity which characterised it was exclusively political; 
but since it created a new formula, we may here assume a special period. It ends with 

<pb n="157" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_157" />the sixth Œcumenical Council (A.D. 680). ‘Justinian’s policy of conquest 
was in the highest degree unstable, and went far beyond the resources of the Empire’. 
Whether his dogmatic policy was correct, which maintained union with the West at 
the cost of losing a large section of the Oriental Churches, is a question which 
may be debated. But whether an open and consistently monophysite policy was then 
still possible in Constantinople is very doubtful. Egypt, Syria, and Armenia were 
lost, not only to the state, but also to Greek language and culture. In order to 
keep them, or win them back from the Persians and Arabians, an energetic Emperor 
resolved to publish a monophysite rallying cry without prejudicing the wording of 
the Chalcedonian Creed. Monothelitism on the basis of the doctrine of the two natures 
is in itself no artificial creation; it is founded on the old consideration rising 
out of the doctrine of redemption; but at that time it had its origin in policy. 
Yet this still-born child of politics set the Eastern Church in an uproar for more 
than two generations. To prevent the loss not only of the East but of Italy also, 
the Emperor required the help of the Roman Bishop. Justinian’s success in curbing 
the latter’s authority had only continued for a little under his successors. The 
pontificate of Gregory I. still exerted an influence, and, at the sixth Council, 
Agatho, repairing the fault of one of his predecessors, dictated the formula, as 
Leo had done at Chalcedon. This bore the impress of the West, and did not correspond 
perfectly to the eastern conception. It further became manifest at the Council that, 
when it was a question of defining dogma, theology had been completely transformed 
into a rehearsal of authorities. Next to the older synodal decisions, the decisive 
precedent was formed by the immense, and frequently forged, collection of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p36.1">dicta patrum</span></i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37">After the sixth Council, orthodoxy and Monophysitism were definitively 
separated, though attempts were not wanting to harmonise them in the following centuries, 
in keeping with the monophysite tendencies, never wholly destroyed, of eastern orthodoxy. 
The mystery was firmly established, and obtained further definition; for the doctrine 
taught by John of Damascus of the enhypostasis of the human nature in the Logos) 

<pb n="158" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_158" />had been accepted, even in the age of Justinian, to be the correct 
interpretation of the doctrine of the two natures. The movement of thought in the 
Church passed accordingly to a new sphere; or, more correctly, the old absorbing 
interest of the Church in the mysteries of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.1">cultus</span><note n="360" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.2">It is said of Polycarp in his Vita per Pionium (sæc. IV.): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.3">ἑρμηνεῦσαί τε ἱκανὸς μυστήρια, ἃ τοῖς πολλοῖς ἦν ἀπόκρυφα, οὕτω φανερῶς αὐτὰ ἐξετίθετο, ὥστε 
τοὺς ἀκούοντας μαρτυρεῖν, ὅτι οὐ μόνον ἀκούουσιν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁρῶσιν αὐτά.</span> 
That was accordingly the supreme thing; to be able also 
to see the mystery, the Christian possession of salvation.</note> now 
came to light undisguised, because the pursuit of theology, converted as it was 
into scholasticism, had become the business of scholars and experts in the mysteries, 
and it was only temporarily that a controversy springing out of it agitated the 
Church. Dogma, designed by the Nicene and Chalcedonian Creeds to be looked at and 
treated formally, henceforth revealed this its character thoroughly. The philosophy 
appropriate to it was found, or invented — that compound of Neoplatonism and Aristotelianism, 
with which no one could dispense who desired to unfold or comment on dogma orthodoxly.<note n="361" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.4">The fight between Platonism and Aristotelianism 
was accordingly acute among theologians in the following centuries; they often indeed 
made heretics of one another. Up till now we only know these disputes in part; they 
are important for the later conflicts in the West, but they do not belong to the 
history of dogma.</note> He who passed over the philosophy of the Church stood in danger of becoming a heretic.<note n="362" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.5">Even to-day simple-minded Catholic historians 
of dogma exist who frankly admit that he becomes necessarily a heretic who does 
not, <i>e.g.</i>, use the conceptions “nature” and “person” correctly; and they 
even derive heresy from this starting-point. Thus Bertram (Theodoreti, Ep. Cyrensis, 
doctrina christologica, 1883) writes of Theodore of Mopsuestia: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.6">Manifesto declarat, 
simile vel idem esse perfectam naturam et perfectam personam . . . Naturæ vox designat, 
quid sit aliqua res, vel essentiam vel quidditatem; hypostasis vero modum metaphysicum 
existendi monstrat. Ex quo patet, ad notionem perfectæ naturæ modum illum perfectum 
existendi non requiri. <i>Hac in re erravit Mopsuestenus, et hæresis perniciosa ex 
hoc errore nata est</i>.</span> What a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.7">quid pro quo</span></i>! The ignorance of the terminology, which 
was yet first created <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.8">ad hoc</span></i>, in order to escape Scylla and Charybdis, is held to 
be the real ground of the origin of the heresy. Such a view of things, which is 
as old as scholasticism, undoubtedly needed mysticism as its counterpoise, in order 
not to perish wholly from the religious sphere. Atzberger (Die Logoslehre d. h. 
Athan., 1880) has expressed himself still more unsophisticatedly, and therefore 
more instructively, on the relation of philosophy and dogma (p. 8, 29). But see 
also Hagemann (Röm Kirche, p. 361): “The Patripassians arrived at their doctrines of God, his attributes, his creation, and 
incarnation, because they took their stand on Stoic logic and with it cherished 
the most extreme nominalism, and because they absolutely rejected the objective existence of ideas.”</note> 

<pb n="159" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_159" />But dogmatics, undoubtedly the foundation, did not dominate the 
Church as a living power. The conception of the natures of Christ found its continuation 
in that of the sacraments and sacramental things by which men became participators 
in Christ. The perceived (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.9">αἰσθητόν</span>) thereby obtained side by side with the conceived 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.10">νοητόν</span>) an ever loftier, and independent significance. Symbolism was more and 
more expunged; the mystery became more and more sensuous. But, in proportion as 
the latter was made operative in the cultus, the cultus itself was regarded, in 
all its setting and performance, in the light of the divino-human.<note n="363" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.11">For the history of the development of 
the Greek liturgy after the fourth century. Swainson’s The Greek Liturgies, chiefly 
from original authorities (London 1884), is the standard work. For the doctrine 
of the mysteries cf. Steitz’ Abhandlungen in the Lehrbb. f. deutsche Theol. 1864 ff.</note> All 
its sensuous side, which was presented for his benefit to the worshipper, was regarded 
as deified and as promoting deification. Now in so far as the believer derived his 
life entirely from this cultus, a ritual system, to which the character of the divino-human 
attached, took the place of the God-man, Christ. Piety threatened to be submerged 
in a contemplation of wonders, the spiritual in the sensuous, and theology, in so 
far as not identified with scholasticism and polemics, in a science of mysteries.<note n="364" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.12">If we collect the fourth-century evidence 
of crude sensuous superstition intimately combined with Christian piety, we might 
believe that it could go no further. And yet it did go further from century to century, 
as anyone can easily convince himself by reading the tales of saints and relics, 
among which those of the oriental monophysites are the worst. But apart from this 
increase, we have to call attention to the fact that this barbarous superstition 
ascended into higher and more influential circles and was systematically cultivated 
by the monks, while the corrective of a more rational theology grew ever weaker. 
Theology became more defenceless, because it had to adapt itself to sacred ceremony. 
The worst gift bequeathed by moribund antiquity to the Church was the ritual of 
magic and the monstrous number of great and little aids in need and means of atonement. 
It is not the case that this state of matters was produced by the inrush of barbarian 
peoples; on the contrary, the decomposition of ancient culture and religion takes 
the first place in the process, and even the Neo-platonic philosophers are not free 
from blame. In view of this circumstance it is natural to conclude that the reformation of Athanasius bore little fruit, 
that it only checked for a time the polytheistic under-current, and, in a word, 
that the Church could not have got into a worse state than, in spite of Athanasius, 
it did, as regards the worship of Mary, angels, saints, martyrs, images and relics, 
and the trickery practised with amulets. But even if we were to go further and suggest 
that the later development of dogma itself, as <i>e.g.</i>, in the worship of Mary 
and images, directly promoted religious materialism, yet we cannot rate too highly 
the salutary importance of this dogma. For it kept the worship of saints, images 
and the rest at the stage of a christianity of the second order, invested with doubtful 
authority, and it prevented the monks from cutting themselves wholly adrift from 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.13">religio publica</span></i>. Finally, it is to be pointed out that superstition has brought 
with it at all times ideas and conceptions extremely questionable from the point 
of view of dogmatics, ideas which seem to be affected by no amount of censure. Overbeck 
(Gött. Gel.-Auz. 1883, no. 28, p. 870) has rightly described it as a phenomenon 
requiring explanation that the gnat-straining centuries which followed Nicæa, could 
have swallowed such camels as, <i>e.g.</i>, delighted the readers of the Acts of 
Thomas (even in the Catholic edition) or of the numerous Apocalypses (see the edition 
of the Apoc. Apocal. by Tischendorf and James, Apocrypha anecdota, 1893).</note> From 
this point of view we can understand the worship of images and the reaction of iconoclasm 

<pb n="160" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_160" />which opened the fifth period. But this explanation is not complete; 
another factor coöperated. This was the relation of Church and State which was also 
involved in the controversy about images. There always were discords between them; 
but these became more and more acute when the priesthood fell completely under the 
sway of the monks. Even from the fifth century the practice had begun of transferring 
monks to episcopal chairs, and it had almost become the rule in the following centuries. 
But the monks both strove zealously to make the Church independent and claimed sovereignty 
among the people, and as a rule, though interested on behalf of the <i>nations</i>, they 
also cherished a strong hostility to the <i>State</i>: in other words they endangered the 
settlement of Church and State established in the fifth and sixth centuries. Their 
most powerful instrument was the sensuous cultus which had captivated the people, 
but which undoubtedly, barbarous and mechanical as it was with all its appliances 
and amulets, was yet connected with the ideal forces still to be credited to the 
age, with science, art, and especially piety. Here we have the miserable dilemma 
of the period, and of the Church; the worship of images was barbarous, but iconoclasm 
threatened to introduce an increased degree of barbarism. For the ‘enlightened’ 
(<span lang="DE" id="ii.iii.i.i-p37.14">Aufklärung</span>) were at the disposal of an iron military despotism, and despised science, art, and religion.</p>

<pb n="161" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_161" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p38">The Church of Byzantium was at that time engaged in a life and death 
struggle. Its existence was really at stake, and with it the existence of the old 
form of society and culture, in opposition to forces which as yet had no positive 
policy, but at first merely ruled by brute force. The priestly caste was arrayed 
against the military, the hosts of shaven monks against the standing army, which 
from the fourth century had played a great rôle, but now sought to be master in 
the state. These fearful fights ended in the restoration of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p38.1">status quo ante</span></i>, 
in so far as dogma and cultus were concerned, and the old order seemed all the more 
sacred after the attacks that had been made upon it. But on the political side, 
the state supported by the army carried off the victory — and this was not without 
consequences for the system and life of the Church. The monks were given a free 
hand in dogma, but their activity as ecclesiastical politicians was checked. The 
Emperor remained chief priest, in spite of some patriarchs who, until after the 
eleventh century, attempted to maintain an independent and equal position side by 
side with him. With the support of his army he resisted them. The independence of 
the Church was gone, in so far as it sought to rise above the level of an institution 
devoted to ritual and worship. Its activity was completely restricted to the mysteries 
and the preparation for death. It became an institution of the state, impressing 
it only by the unchangeableness of its doctrine and ceremonies. To the new peoples 
to whom this Church came, the Slavs, it was far more than to the Greeks an unchangeable, 
heavenly creation. A thousand years have passed away since the Slavs were hellenised; 
and they have not yet ventured, like the Germans, to think and feel freely and at 
their ease in the Church, although they recognise in it a main defence of their 
national characteristics against the West. From the West these ‘Greek Slavs’ were 
spiritually separated, after Augustine’s ideas were admitted there. The external 
cleavage, though only complete in the eleventh century, began immediately after 
the image controversy. The states in the territory of the Greek Church still really 
stand under a military dictatorship: where this has fallen, as in the kingdom of 
Greece, a final stage has not yet been reached. 

<pb n="162" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_162" />States like the former support an ecclesiastical department, but no Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p39">The path into which Athanasius led the Church has not been abandoned; 
but the other forces of life completely restricted it. Orthodox dogma corresponds 
on the whole to the conception of Athanasius; but the balance which he held between 
the religious creed and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p39.1">cultus</span> has been disturbed to the disadvantage of the 
former. The creed still shows life when it is called in question, or when the nation 
it serves requires a flag. In other cases it lives in the science of scholastic 
mysticism, which has already become by degrees stereotyped and sacred, and in its 
presentation in public worship. Theology also is bound to the latter; it has thus 
received a standard of which Athanasius knew nothing.<note n="365" id="ii.iii.i.i-p39.2">It is very characteristic as regards 
this, that while Cyril of Jerusalem described the Christian religion as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p39.3">μάθημα 
τῶν δογμάτων καὶ πράξεις 
ἀγαθαί</span>, Photius defined it as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p39.4">μάθησις καὶ 
μυσταγωγία.</span> 
From the fourth century interest was more and more transferred from the regulation 
of the whole life by religion, to its external consecration through the mysteries. 
The distinctions are indeed only gradual, but the descent was very significant. 
The Greek Church ultimately gave up the regulation of moral social life, and therewith 
renounced the power to determine private morality so far as the latter was not dominated 
by fear of death. The ultimate reason of this is to be sought in the order of the 
monks and the constitution of the Græco-Slavic states.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p40">Our sources are the works of the Church Fathers and the Acts of 
Councils (Mansi). We still want a history of Greek ecclesiastical literature after 
Eusebius, capable of satisfying the most reasonable demands. Of more recent works 
on the subject that of Fessler is the best (Instit. Patrologiæ, 1850-52), Alzog’s 
is the most familiar, and Nirschl’s the newest.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter II. The Fundamental Conception of Salvation and General Outline of the Doctrinal System." progress="49.95%" id="ii.iii.i.ii" prev="ii.iii.i.i" next="ii.iii.i.ii.i">
<pb n="163" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_163" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.ii-p0.2">THE FUNDAMENTAL CONCEPTION OF SALVATION AND GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE DOCTRINAL SYSTEM. </h3>

            <div5 title="Conception of Redemption as Deification of Humanity Consequent upon Incarnation of Deity." progress="49.96%" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i" prev="ii.iii.i.ii" next="ii.iii.i.ii.ii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1">I. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.1">The</span> dogmatic conflicts in the East from the fourth up to 
the seventh century have this in common, that they centred almost entirely in 
Christology in the narrower sense, as well as in the incarnation of the Deity. 
Since men of all parties were meanwhile conscious that they were contending for 
the essence of Christianity, it follows that the conception of the salvation 
offered in the Christian religion is to be deduced from the formulas over which 
they fought, and which then made good their ground. This conclusion is, however, 
made further certain from the fact that the oriental Church took no interest in 
dogma, apart from those formulas, at least in the time of these conflicts.<note n="366" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.2">Very instructive in this respect is the Church History of Socrates. A man’s orthodoxy is completely 
decided for him by his attitude to the dogma of the Trinity (see H. E. III. 7, 
VI. 13, VII. 6, 11). The Cappadocians and the theologians after Socrates held 
similar views; see Gregory of Naz. Orat. XXVII. 10: “Philosophise about the 
world and worlds, matter, the soul, rational beings, good and bad alike, about 
resurrection, judgment, and retribution, and the sufferings of Christ. For if on 
these points you hit on the truth it is not without service, but if you fail, 
you can suffer no harm” (cf. Ullmann, Gregory of Naz., 1867, p. 217 f.). We 
have also to consider here the contents of the oriental symbols, 
creed-decalogues etc. The interest taken to an increasing extent from the fifth 
century in the tenets levelled against Origen was biblical and traditional. It 
only became dogmatic at a time when in theology and Christology the influence of 
“antiquity” had taken the place of that of dogma. On the place and importance of 
the doctrine of the Trinity in Gregory, see Ullman, p. 232 ff.</note> Anything else, therefore, 
outside of the formulas, which was either fixed as <i>matter of course</i>, or 
maintained in ambiguous propositions in opposition to Manichæism, Fatalism, and 
Epicureanism, did not possess the value of a dogmatic 


<pb n="164" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_164" />declaration in the strict sense. Remembering this, there can 
be no doubt that the essence of the Christian religion, and therefore the 
contents of its creed, are summed up in the following proposition. <i>The salvation 
presented in Christianity consists in the redemption of the human race from the 
state of mortality and the sin involved in it, that men might attain divine 
life, i.e., the everlasting contemplation of God, this redemption having already 
been consummated in the incarnation of the Son of God, and being conferred on 
men by their close union with him: Christianity is the religion which delivers 
from death and leads to the contemplation of God</i>.<note n="367" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.3">I share fully the view of Kattenbusch ( Confessionskunde I., p. 
296) that the dogma was not merely supported by one idea, and that in the Greek 
Church of to-day the idea of redemption held by the ancient Church no longer 
rules directly; but this view does not contradict the exposition given in the text.</note> This proposition can be more precisely 
defined as follows: the highest blessing bestowed in Christianity is adoption 
into the divine sonship, which is assured to the believer, and is completed in 
participation in the divine nature, or more accurately, in the deification of 
man through the gift of immortality. This gift includes the perfect knowledge 
and the lasting vision of God, in a blessedness void of suffering, but it does 
not do away with the interval between Christ and the believer.<note n="368" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.4">The fact that the idea of deification was 
the ultimate and supreme thought is not a discovery of recent times, but it is 
only in recent times that it has been appreciated in all its importance. After 
Theophilus, Irenæus, Hippolytus, and Origen, it is found in all the Fathers of 
the ancient Church, and that in a primary position, We have it in Athanasius, 
the Cappadocians, Apollinaris, Ephraem Syrus, Epiphanius, and others, as also in 
Cyril, Sophronius, and late Greek and Russian theologians. In proof of it <scripRef passage="Psalm 82:6" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.5" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Psalm 
LXXXII. 6</scripRef> is very often quoted  —  “I said ye are gods and all sons of the most 
High.” Just as often are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.6">θεοποίησις</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.7">ἀθανασία</span> expressly combined. Some 
Fathers feel the boldness of the formula; but that is very rare. I select merely a few from my collection of passages: Athanas. de incarn. 54: 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.8">Αὐτὸς ἐνηνθρώπησεν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς θεοποιηθῶμεν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν διὰ σώματος, ἵνα 
ἡμεῖς τοῦ ἀοράτου πατρὸς ἔννοιαν λάβωμεν, καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέμεινεν τὴν παρ᾽ ἀνθρώπου 
ὕβριν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἀθανασίαν κληρονομήσωμεν, </span>
cf. Ep. ad Serap. I. 24, Orat. c. Arian. I. 38, 39, and often; Vita Antonii, c. 74, Ephraem, Comment. in Diatess., init. (ed. Moesinger, p. 1): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.9">Quare dominus noster carnem induit? Ut ipsa caro victoriæ gaudia gustaret et dona gratiæ explorata et cognita haberet. Si deus sine carne 
vicisset, quæ ei tribuerentur laudes? Secundo, ut dominus noster manifestum faceret, se initio creationis nequaquam ex invidia prohibuisse, quominus homo fieret deus, 
quia maius est, quod dominus noster in homine humiliabatur, quam quod in eo, 
dum magnus et gloriosus erat, habitabat. Hinc illud: ‘Ego dixi, dii estis’.</span>” Gregory of Nyss., Colloq. cum Macrina (ed. Oehler, p. 170): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.10">Τῶν οὖν τοιούτων ταῖς διὰ τοῦ 
πυρὸς ἰατρείαις ἐκκαθαρθέντων τε καὶ ἀφαγνισθέντων, ἕκαστον τῶν πρὸς τὸ κρεῖττον 
νοουμένων ἀντεισελεύσεται, ἡ ἀφθαρσία, ἡ ζωή, ἡ τιμή, ἡ χάρις, ἡ δόξα, ἡ δύναμις, 
καὶ εἴ τι ἄλλο τοιοῦτον αὐτῷ τε τῷ Θεῷ ἐπιθεωρεῖσθαι εἰκάζομεν</span>. 
Gregory of Naz., Orat. 40, c. 45 (Decalogus fidei, ed Caspari, Alte und Neue Quellen, 1879, p. 21):  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.11">πίστευε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ . . . τοσοῦτον ἂνθρωπον διά σε, ὅσον σὺ γίνῃ δι᾽ ἐκεῖνον Θεός.</span> 
So also Orat. I. 5: “We become like Christ, since Christ also became like us; we become gods on his account, since he also became man for our sake.” On the other hand, 
compare Orat. XLII. 17:  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.12">μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν τὸ κτίσμα, τῶν οὐ Θεῶν· εἰ κτίσμα δέ, οὐ Θεός</span>, 
and XXXIX. 17: "How should he not be God, <i>to insert in passing a bold deduction</i>, by whom thou also dost become God?" Apollinaris Laod., 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.13">Κατὰ μέρος πίστις</span> (ed. Lagarde, p. 110): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.14">φαμὲν ἄνθρωπον γεγενῆσθαι τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγον, 
ἵνα τὴν ὁμοίωσιν τοῦ ἐπουρανίου λάβωμεν καὶ θεοποιηθῶμεν</span>. Macar., hom. 39. Pseudo-hippolytus, Theophan. 
(ed. Lagarde, p. 41, 21): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.15">εἰ οὖν ἀθάνατος γέγονεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ἔσται καὶ θεός</span>. Dionys. Areopag., sæpissime, 
<i>e.g.</i>, de cælesti hierar. c. 1:  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.16">ἡ ἡμῶν ἀνάλογος θέωσις</span>. Sophronius, Christmas Sermon (ed. Usener, Rhein. Mus. für Philologie, 1886, p. 505):  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.17">θεωθῶμεν θείαις μεταβολαῖς καὶ μιμήσεσιν</span>. Leo, Patriarch of Russia ( Pawlow, p. 126):  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.18">ἐθεώθημεν Θεοῦ τῇ μεταλήψει</span>. Gennadius, Confess. (ed. Kimmel, p. 10): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.19">dixit deus: Induam me carne . . . 
et erit omnis homo tamquam deus non secundum naturam sed secundum participationem.</span>” We have, however, to notice that this deification, as understood by the Greek Church, did not by any means signify roundly “Becoming like God”. The Greeks in the main did not connect any clear conception with the thought of the possession of salvation (felicity) further than the idea of imperishableness; and this very fact was their characteristic feature. It is the ineffable, the transcendent which may therefore be 
described as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.20">θεία φύσις,</span> because it is enjoyed for ever. The interval between 
Christ — who was born, and did not become, Son of God — and the sons by adoption is always very strongly emphasised; compare (the precise expositions in Augustine, De remiss. pace. II. 24) and above all, Athanasius’ 
third discourse against the Arians; further, Cyril Catech. II., ch. 4-7 and 19. Yet the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.21">θέωσις</span> of Mary forms a kind 
of exception. The idea of deification is also found in Western writers, especially Augustine. But if I am not deceived Augustine himself brought it to an edifying end.</note> From 
this 

<pb n="165" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_165" />it follows: (1) <i>that redemption, as seen in its final effect, was conceived to be the abrogation of the natural state 
by a miraculous transformation of our nature</i>; that accordingly (2) the supreme good was definitely distinguished from the morally good; and that 
(3) an atonement was not included in it. For atonement can only be thought of where the division between God and man is regarded as an opposition of the will. 
But it further follows from this that this theology, in agreement with the apologetic and old Catholic doctrine, admitted no independent object to our present life. 
The work of the Christian consisted wholly in preparing for death (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.22">τὸ ἔργον τοῦ 
Χριστιανοῦ οὐδὲν ἄλλο 

<pb n="166" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_166" />ἐστὶν ἢ μελετᾷν 
ἀποθνήσκειν</span> 
In the present there only existed a preliminary possession of salvation. This was 
represented (1) in the knowledge of God and of the accomplished incarnation of the 
Son of God, and therewith in the certain hope of being deified; (2) in power over 
demons; (3) in the call to salvation and perfect acquaintance with the conditions 
of its reception; (4) in certain communications of divine Grace which supported 
believers in fulfilling those conditions—the forgiveness of sin in baptism, the 
power of certain holy rites, and holy vehicles, the example of the God-man etc.; 
and (5) in participation in the mysteries—worship and the Lord’s supper—and in 
the enjoyment of the consecration they imparted, as also, for ascetics, in a foretaste 
of the future liberation from the senses and deification.<note n="369" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.23">Athanasius (Ep. encycl. ad episc. Ægypt. et Lib. ch. I.) mentions as the gifts of grace already 
possessed by Christians: (1) the type of the heavenly mode of life, (2) power over 
demons, (3) adoption to be sons, (4) and what is exalted and rises high above every 
gift—the knowledge of the Father and the Word himself and the grant of the Holy 
Spirit. This list is not quite complete.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p2">The certainty of faith in the future deification, however, because its possibility and reality, rested 
exclusively on the fact of the incarnation of the Son of God. The divine had already 
appeared on earth and had united itself inseparably with human nature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p3">This conception formed the universal foundation for the development of dogmas in the fourth to 
the seventh century, though all might not equally understand it or see its consequences 
clearly. Only thus can we comprehend how the Church could perceive, define, and 
establish the nature of salvation in the constitution of the incarnate Son of God. 
Faith simply embraces the correct perception of the nature of the incarnate Logos, 
because this perception of faith includes the assured hope of a change of human 
nature analogous to the divinity of Jesus Christ, and therewith everything worth 
striving for. ‘We become divine through him, because for our sake he became man’. 
But the dogmatic formulas corresponding to this conception only established their 
position after severe fights; they never arrived at a perfectly exact expression; 
and they never obtained the exclusive supremacy which they demanded.</p>


<pb n="167" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_167" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p4">The reasons for this delay, inexactness, and failure to obtain supremacy are numerous 
and various. The most important deserve to be emphasised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p5">Firstly, every new 
formula, however necessary it might appear, had the spirit of the Catholic Church 
against it, simply because it was new; it could only gain acceptance by deceiving 
as to its character of novelty, and as long as the attempt to do so was unsuccessful, 
it was regarded by the pious with suspicion.<note n="370" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p5.1">See above, p. 137, f.</note> Secondly, the ability of the Catholic Fathers really to explain their 
faith, and to deduce dogmatic consequences, was extremely slight. Grown up in the 
schools of philosophy and rhetoric, they never clearly felt it to be their duty 
to give an abstract account of their faith, however they might understand it. Far 
from describing the system of doctrine as a statement of the nature and contents 
of Christian piety, and from evolving the latter from its distinctive conditions, 
they found it difficult even to make a simple inference from their conception of 
salvation to the person of Christ and <i>vice versa</i>. Their reasoning was always being 
disturbed by apologetic or other considerations foreign to it. Energetic men, to 
whom the matter of religion should be all in all, were accordingly required, if 
an advance were to take place in the work of formulating it. But such men have been 
extremely rare. There have been few in all periods of the history of dogma who clearly 
perceived and duly appreciated the final interests which moved themselves. This 
is true of the ancient Church, though then matters were a little better than in 
later centuries. Thirdly, the formulas required conflicted with every kind of philosophy; 
they amounted to an offence to the thought of the schools. This circumstance undoubtedly 
might afterwards prove an advantage; it was possible to show the divinity and sacredness 
of the formulas by referring to their inscrutability and therefore to the mystery 
that surrounded them. But as long as the formula was still new, this confirmation 
encountered doubts, and even afterwards, in spite of the ‘mystery’, it was impossible 
to do without a philosophy which should interpret it, and should restore confidence, 

<pb n="168" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_168" />as to the contradictions, by new combinations of categories. Now, as long as no such 
philosophy was created, faith was not satisfied, and the formula was not guaranteed 
permanence. Fourthly, it was of the highest importance that by almost all the Fathers 
their conception of the salvation procured by the God-man (deification) was appended 
to, or bolstered up by, the system of ‘natural theology’. But under this system 
knowledge and virtue were the highest blessings, and God was exclusively the judge 
who rewarded the good and punished the wicked. Now, it was undoubtedly possible 
so to combine these two lines of thought that neither was prejudiced, and we will 
see that such a combination alone corresponded to the ideas of those Christians, 
and was actually brought about. But it was impossible to prevent natural theology 
from intruding more and more into dogmatics, and from interfering with the success 
of the mystical doctrine of redemption—for so we may well name it. Men were not 
in a position to strike at the roots of those views of Christian salvation which 
did not definitely conceive the latter to be distinctive, and which therefore did 
not sufficiently differentiate it from virtue and the natural knowledge of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6">Fifthly, the complete 
acceptance of the mystical doctrine of redemption was imperilled from another side, 
and this menace also could never be completely averted. The picture of the life 
of Jesus contained in the Gospels, in spite of all the arts of exegesis, contradicted 
in a way it was impossible to disregard the Christological formulas called for by 
the doctrine. The life even influenced the form given to the dogma of the incarnation 
and its consequences<note n="371" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.1">In the introductory fourth Catechism in which Cyril summarises the, main points of the 
faith, he says (ch. IX.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.2">πίστευε δὲ ὅτι οὗτος ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς τοῦ 
Θεοῦ διὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν ἐξ οὐρανῶν κατῆλθεν ἐπι τῆς γῆς.</span> (ch. X.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.3">οὗτος ἐσταυρώθη 
ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν.</span> 
Nothing is said of the abolition of death. So also in the Homilies of Chrysostom 
who generally tried to follow Paul, sin comes to the front. The saying “Let us not 
fear death, but only sin,” is often repeated with variations by Chrysostom. Alexander 
of Alex. also in his letter to Alexander (Theodoret H. E. I. 4) gives as the only 
ground of the incarnation of the Son of God, that he came <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.4">εἰς ἀθέτησιν 
ἁμαρτίας</span>, 
but he is unable to carry out the thought.</note> to an extent which, from the standpoint of the theory of redemption, 
was questionable; and it subsequently always accompanied the dogmatic formulas, 

<pb n="169" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_169" />keeping alive in the Church the remnant of a conception of the Redeemer’s 
personality which did not agree with them. The Church indeed never lost 
recollection of the human individuality of Jesus in its simple loftiness, its 
heart-winning love, and its holy earnestness; it never forgot the revelation of 
God in humanity. Scripture reading and, in part also, preaching preserved the 
memory, and with and by it thought was ever again led to the simplest and 
highest of facts, the love of God which is loftier than all reason, the 
rendering of service to our neighbour, sincere humility, and patience. But as 
the gospel prevented dogma from obtaining an exclusive supremacy, so also 
Pauline theology, and kindred views found in Holy Scripture, exerted an 
important influence, which maintained its ground side by side with the dogma, 
and often very strongly decided its exposition. That the work of Christ 
consisted in what he achieved, culminating in his sacrificial death, and 
signifying the overcoming and removal of guilt; that salvation accordingly 
consisted in the forgiveness, justification and adoption of men, are ideas 
absolutely wanting in none of the Church Fathers, and very prominent in a few, 
while in the majority they find their way into the exposition of the dogma of 
redemption. They do not agree with the latter, nay, in this combination can 
hardly be held to have deepened the conception in any point; for they rather 
menaced the finality of the fundamental dogmatic thought in which men lived. In 
fact they wrought mischief, <i>i.e.</i>, they led to moral laxity, as in all cases 
where they are only allowed a secondary authority. But their existence must be 
expressly stated if our view is to be complete. New Testament reminiscences and 
thoughts and in general Biblical theological ideas of the most varied kind, 
always accompanied and impinged on dogma growing or full-grown.<note n="372" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.5">The contradictions and inconsistencies were not felt if it was possible to support 
the separate propositions by an appeal to Holy Scripture: see on this Vol. II., p. 331, n. 1.</note> They helped to delay its reduction into formulas, and prevented the mystical 
doctrine of redemption and its corresponding dogmas obtaining a completely exclusive 
supremacy in the Eastern Churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7">Sixthly and finally, the scheme of Christology, distinctive of the 

<pb n="170" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_170" />West, forced on the Church by the policy of the emperors, brought a disturbing 
and confusing influence into the Eastern history of dogma. The Eastern Church, 
left to itself, could only, if it had simply given expression to its own idea of 
redemption, have raised to a dogma the one nature, made flesh, of God, the Logos 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.1">μία φύσις θεοῦ λόγου 
σεσαρκωμένη</span>), and must have left the paradox standing 
that the humanity of Christ was consubstantial (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.2">ὁμοούσιος</span>) with ours, and was 
yet from the beginning not only without sin, but free from any kind of 
corruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.3">φθορά</span>). This dogma was condemned as heretical in the process, as we 
know, of forming an exclusive authoritative doctrine, and another was set up in 
its place which it required the most elaborate efforts of theologians to connect 
closely with the idea of redemption. Conversely, as regards the doctrine of the 
Trinity in the fourth century, while the correct formula—correct, <i>i.e.</i>, when 
gauged by the conception of redemption—triumphed, yet the considerations 
springing from natural theology and science were here so strong that the Eastern 
Church could only reconcile itself to the doctrine by the aid of a complicated 
theology, which in this case, however, was really heterodox, because it weakened 
the meaning of the formula. <i>In the fourth century the correct formula triumphed, 
but the triumph was procured by a theology really heterodox; in the fifth and up 
to the seventh an incorrect formula, if gauged by the idea of redemption, became 
supreme, but theology was able to treat it orthodoxly</i>. In view of these 
incongruities one is almost tempted to believe in the ‘cunning of the idea’; for 
this development alone made possible, or demanded, the application of the whole 
apparatus of Platonic and Aristotelian philosophy to dogma. Neither the 
conception of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.4">ὁμοούσιοσ</span> (consubstantial) as given by Athanasius, nor the 
strictly Monophysite form of the incarnation dogma, would have conjured 
philosophy anew to its aid, and to a greater extent than was contained in the 
dogma itself. This happened and could not but happen, because men would not 
understand <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.5">ομοούσιος</span> as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.6">ταυτούσιος</span> (of the same substance); and because they were 
forced to fit the two natures into their system. Dogmatics (the doctrines of the 
Trinity and the Incarnation) became the high school of Philosophy. By them the Middle Ages 

<pb n="171" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_171" />received all that they ever did of philosophical thought. And these facts were 
due to the circumstance that the idea of redemption was not expressed purely and 
absolutely in dogma, that rather in the doctrine of the Trinity, as well as in 
the Christology, the formula overlapped its support, or the support the formula, 
and therefore necessarily called for endless exertions. Where would Plato and 
Aristotle have been in the Church or the Middle Ages if the East had honoured 
Athanasius and Julian of Halicarnassus as the sole authoritative Fathers of the 
Church, and how nearly was this the case with both! How much the East owes to 
the interference of the West, and yet, on the other hand, how greatly did the 
same West disturb it! But it is to be described as a gain from another point of 
view, that the correct formulas—those which corresponded to the Greek idea of 
redemption—did not establish their position. <i>The evangelical conception of 
Christ was preserved to a greater degree in the Byzantine and Nestorian Church, 
based on the doctrine of the two natures, than in the Monophysite Churches</i>. The 
latter only prove that the consistent development of the materialistic idea of 
redemption reduces Christianity to barbarism. The Arabians taught Aristotle to 
the Nestorians and not to the Monophysites. But those Churches also show that 
the Christ who possessed one incarnate nature—that phantom—reduced the 
historical Christ almost to the vanishing point. All the features of the man 
Christ of history, which the Byzantine and Nestorian Church still kept alive in 
their communities, are so many evidences that the old idea of redemption was 
forced to submit to limitations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-p8">But in spite of this the dogma of the God-man which sprang from the doctrine of redemption assumed 
a unique and predominant position and alone constituted dogma in the strict sense. 
Theology = the doctrine of the Trinity, Economy = the idea and realisation of the 
Incarnation. The course of development also shows by its inner logic, which indeed, 
as already pointed out, was not so stringent as more recent scholars would have 
us believe, that it was in this dogma that the strongest interest was taken. After 
Athanasius had proved the necessity and realisation of redemption through the incarnation of the 

<pb n="172" id="ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_172" />Son of God, the consubstantiality (Homoousia) of the Son of God with God himself was 
first established. Then the fact was emphasised that the Incarnate was constituted 
similarly with man, and finally, the unity of deity and humanity in the incarnate 
Son of God was settled. The historian of dogma has here simply to follow the course 
of history. It is in this connection by no means clear how besides this the work 
of the God-man is to be treated. As regards the work of Christ we can only deal 
with ‘conceptions’ which are not firmly allied to the dogma. But we have to remark 
finally, that not only in theory was the dogma planned eschatologically, <i>i.e.</i>, with 
a view to the future life, but that also in practice faith in the imminent approach 
of the end of the world still influenced the pious. In a few Fathers this faith 
undoubtedly held a subordinate place; but yet it formed the rule, and the storms 
caused by the invasion of the tribes as well as the political revolutions constantly gave it strength.</p>


</div5>

            <div5 title="Moral and Rational Element in System of Doctrine. Distinction between Dogmas and Dogmatic Presuppositions or Conceptions" progress="52.64%" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii" prev="ii.iii.i.ii.i" next="ii.iii.i.iii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1">II. In relation to the blessing of salvation man is receptive 
and passive. He receives it in this world in the hope of his faith, and enjoys 
it in the other as a transcendently glorious gift of grace. God alone can grant 
it, and no human effort can deserve it. As we have already noticed, this 
religious blessing of salvation is wholly different from moral goodness; for 
moral goodness cannot be presented, but must be gained by our own actions. On 
the other hand, Christianity as a religion cannot take up a neutral attitude to 
moral goodness, but must rather embrace the loftiest morality. That was also the 
universal conviction of the Greek Church and its theologians. The problem which 
thus arose was solved without noteworthy vacillations, and in the sense of the 
theology of the apologists and Origen. It was assumed that freedom in the moral 
sphere corresponded to receptivity in the domain of religion and the blessings 
of salvation conferred by it; and that God attached the grant of the religious 
blessing of salvation to the achievement of a perfectly moral life, whose law, 
though not new, had first found expression in the Christian religion as 
something perfect and capable of being easily recognised. The scheme of nature 
and grace current in the West since Augustine, was not entirely unknown in the 
East, so far as words were concerned.<note n="373" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.1">It occurs, <i>e.g.</i>, in the Homilies of Macarius. If elsewhere he speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.2">χάρις</span>, 
it is as a rule the substantial grace imparted in the sacraments (baptism) that 
is meant. The beginning of Cyril’s first Catechism is very instructive: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.3">Καινῆς διαθήκης 
μαθηταὶ καὶ Χριστοῦ μυστηρίων κοινωνοί, νῦν μὲν τῇ κλήσει, μετ᾽ ὀλίγον δὲ καὶ τῇ 
χάριτι, καρδίαν ἑαυτοῖς ποιήσατε καινὴν καὶ πνεῦμα καινόν, ἵνα εὐφροσύνης ὑπόθεσις 
γένησθε τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.</span></note> 

<pb n="173" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_173" />But the latter already found “grace” in “nature”, <i>i.e.</i>, in the inalienable 
natural disposition to freedom, and, on the other hand, conceived “grace” to be 
the communication of a higher nature. Hence the above scheme was not adapted to 
express Greek thought. Christianity was rather, on the one hand, the perfect law 
of goodness, and, on the other, a promise and sure pledge of immortality.<note n="374" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.4">See Cyril, Catech. 4, c. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.5">Ὁ τῆς θεοσεβείας τρόπος ἐκ δύο τούτων συνέστηκε, 
δογμάτων εὐσεβῶν καὶ πράξεων ἀγαθῶν. Καὶ οὔτε τὰ δόγματα χωρὶς ἔργων ἀγαθῶν 
εὐπρόσδεκτα τῷ Θεῷ, οὔτε τὰ μή μετ᾽ εὐσεβῶν δογμάτων ἔργα τελούμενα προσδέχεται 
ὁ Θεός . . . μέγιστον τοίνυν κτῆμά 
ἐστι τὸ τῶν δογμάτων μάθηημα.</span></note> It was therefore holy living and correct faith. The convictions that 
God himself is the good; that he is the creator of the inalienable reason and freedom 
of man; that the perfect morality of man represents the only form of his similarity 
to God attainable in the sphere of the temporal and created; that the supreme law 
of goodness, hitherto obscured, has been once more revealed to men in the Christian 
religion, and that in the most impressive way imaginable—by the deity in a human 
form; finally, that the religious blessing of salvation procured by Christ contains 
the strongest motive to practise morality,<note n="375" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.6">Cyril begins his 18th Catechism with the words “The root of every good action is 
the hope of the resurrection. For the expectation of obtaining a corresponding reward 
is a spur to incite the soul to practise good works.” The way to morality is made easy by removal of the fear of death.</note> while it also includes mysterious forces which promote it: these convictions, 
according to the conception of Greek theologians, bound religion and morality together 
as closely as possible, and, since only the good man could receive salvation, guaranteed 
the character of Christianity as the moral religion. The monk Sophronius (seventh 
century) says in his Christmas Sermon: “Therefore the Son of God assumed human poverty, 
that he might make us gods by grace; and the divine father David sings in his psalms 
. . . I said, ye are gods and all sons of the highest. God is in us; let us become gods by divine 

<pb n="174" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_174" />transformations and imitations” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.7">Διὰ τοῦτο ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀνθρωπίνην 
πτωχείαν ἐνδύεται ἴνα θεοὺς ἡμᾶς ἀπεργάσηται χάριτι. καὶ 
ταῦτα μελῳδῶν ὁ θεοπάτωρ Δαβίδ . . . . Ἐγὼ εἶπα· Θεοί ἐστε καὶ 
υἱοὶ ὑψίστου πάντες. Θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν· θεωθῶμεν θείαις μεταβολαῖς καὶ 
μιμήσεσιν</span>).<note n="376" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.8">Ed. Usener, l. c. Once more we have to compare Cyril of Jerusalem. After he has 
limited the “creed” to the ten sections of the Symbol he continues: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.9">μετὰ δὲ τὴν γνῶσιν τῆς σεμνῆς καὶ ἐνδόξου ταύτης καὶ παναγίας πίστεως καὶ σεαυτὸν 
γνῶθι λοιπὸν ὅστις εἶ.</span> Accordingly, faith is that given from without, divine. Moral self-knowledge and 
self-discipline are independent of it.</note> In the last phrase the Greek fundamental thought is put into a classic 
form. Only we must not take “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.10">μεταβολαῖς</span>” and “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.11">μιμήσεσιν</span>” to be equivalent. The former 
signifies the actual process, the latter its condition and form; not the sufficient 
reason, as is proved by “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.12">χάριτι</span>.”<note n="377" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.13">The Greek Fathers speak not infrequently of the new birth in connection with N. 
T. passages and it is to be admitted that some succeed in reproducing the thought 
satisfactorily, but only—so far as I know—when they adhere closely to the sacred 
texts. At all events we must not let ourselves be misled by the mere title. This 
is shown most clearly by the closing chapters of Gregory of Nyssa’s Orat. catechet. 
(ch. 33 sq.). By regeneration Gregory understands the mysterious birth in us of 
the divine <i>nature</i>, which is implanted by baptism. As the natural man is born of 
moist seed, so the new undying man is born of water at the invocation of the Holy 
Trinity. The new immortal nature is thus begun in germ by baptism and is nourished 
by the Eucharist. That this conception has nothing in common with the new birth 
of the New Test., since it has a physical process in view, needs no proof. According 
to Cyril, regeneration only takes place after man has voluntarily left the service 
of sin (see Catech. I., ch. 2).</note> There is, however, a form of morality which does not appear to be merely 
subordinate to religious faith and hope, but which anticipates the future blessings, 
or puts man into the condition of being able to receive them immediately. This is 
negative morality, or asceticism. It corresponds in a true sense to the characteristic 
of the religious gift of salvation; it is also therefore no longer a mere adjunct 
to the latter, but it is the adequate and essential disposition for the reception 
of salvation. But in so far as ecstasy, intuition, and the power of working miracles 
can be combined with it, it forms the anticipation of the future state. The ultimate 
rule of this conception of Christianity may accordingly be compressed, perhaps, 
into the saying: “Dost thou desire the supreme good, incorruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.14">ἀφθαρσία</span>), then 
divest thyself of all that is perishable.” Side by side with this we have the more 
general rule “Dost thou 

<pb n="175" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_175" />desire the supreme good, then first be good and nourish the new nature 
implanted in thee in Baptism by the Eucharist and the other mysterious gifts.” 
The extent to which all this was connected with Christ is shown by the saying of 
Clemens Alex. (Protrept. I. 7)—a saying which retained its force in after 
times: “Appearing as a teacher he taught the good life, in order that afterwards 
as God he might grant everlasting life” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.15">τὸ εὖ ζῆν ἐδίδαξεν ἐπιφανεὶς 
ὡς διδάσκαλος, ἵνα τὸ ἀεὶ ζῆν ὕστερον ὡς Θεὸς χορηγήσῃ</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2">This whole conception of the importance of morality needed, however, no doctrinal 
and specific description, any more than the nature of morality and the principles 
of natural theology in general. All that was already settled in its fundamental 
lines; man knew it by his own reason; it formed the self-evident presupposition 
of the doctrine of redemption. The very freedom used by the Church Fathers in dealing 
with details shows that here they were treating matters generally recognised and 
only called in question by Manichæans, Fatalists, etc., and that it was therefore 
unnecessary to have recourse to revelation. In describing the dogma of the Greek 
Fathers, therefore, we have to consider their views of the nature of salvation,<note n="378" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.1">The fundamental conception of the nature of the blessing secured by salvation is 
yet not wholly unknown to rational theology, since the latter supposed, though with 
some uncertainty, that it could perceive a divine element in the original constitution 
of men (see, <i>e.g.</i>, Gregory of Nyssa). Even for the doctrine of the Trinity recourse 
was had here and there to reason and the philosophers. But we must go still farther. 
If the doctrine of redemption has been characterised above as mystical, this does 
not exclude the fact that faith confers redemption in so far as it confers a knowledge 
which in and by itself includes liberation. As long as men dealt independently with 
dogma, this conception was by no means wanting; indeed it was really the hidden 
mystery in dogma which was clearly expressed by Clement and Origen, but only dimly 
shadowed by later teachers. From this point, however, faith and ethics were intimately 
combined; for ethics was also intellectual. No later writer has stated and known 
the thought so clearly expressed by Clement of Alex. (Strom. IV. 23, 149):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.2">Διόπερ ὁ Δημόκριτο εὖ λέγει “ὡς ἡ φύσις τε καὶ διδαχὴ 
παραπλήσιον ἐστι” . . . καὶ γὰρ ἡ διδαχὴ μεταρρυθμιζει τὸν ἄνθρωπον, μεταρρυθμίζουσα 
δὲ φυσιοποιεῖ καὶ διήνεγκεν οὐδὲν ἢ φύσει πλασθῆναι τοιόνδε ἢ χρόνῳ καὶ 
μαθήσει μετατυπωθῆναι· ἄμφω δὲ ὁ κύριος παρέσχηται, τὸ μὲν κατὰ τὴν δημιουργίαν, 
τὸ δὲ κατὰ ἐκ τῆς διαθήκης ἀνάκτισιν τε καὶ ἀνανέωσιν.</span> 
The whole matter gradually became really mystical, <i>i.e.</i>, indescribable and inconceivable 
in every sense in the Fathers; the intellectual phase and intention almost disappeared. 
Conversely, the reality of the blessing in salvation was thought of from the beginning 
as something supernatural, surprising, and bestowed from without.</note> of God as 

<pb n="176" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_176" />the Good and the Giver of salvation, of the state and duties of man, etc., on the one 
hand, as a kind of <i>a priori</i> presuppositions of the doctrine of redemption; but, 
on the other, as individual conceptions, framed partly from contemporary philosophy, 
and partly from the Bible. They certainly have a right to a place in a description 
of the complete view taken by the ancient Church of Christianity; but as certainly 
they cannot be called dogmas; for dogmas are as essentially different from self-evident 
presuppositions as from fluctuating conceptions. Our only reason for discussing 
them in the history of dogma is that we may guard dogma from misunderstanding and 
correctly mark off the space due to it.<note n="379" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.3">One might be disposed to assume that the dogmatic of the ancient Church also contained <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.4">articuli 
puri et mixti</span></i>, but this designation would be misleading. In the opinion of the Fathers, 
the gospel must have made everything, clear; conversely, there is hardly anything 
in the dogmatics which able philosophers had not foreshadowed. The realisation was 
the mystery. Socrates says (H. E. III. 16): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.5">Πολλοὶ τῶν παρ᾽ Ἕλλησι φιλοσοφησάντων οὐ μακρὰν τοῦ γνῶναι τὸν Θεὸν ἐγένοντο, 
καὶ γὰρ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἀπρονοησίαν εἰσάγοντας, οἵτε Ἐπικουρίους, ἢ ἄλλως ἐριστικούς, 
μετὰ τῆς λογικῆς ἐπιστήμης γενναίως ἀπήντησαν, τὴν ἀμαθίαν αὐτῶν ἀνατρέποντες, 
καὶ διὰ τούτων τῶν λόγων χρειώδεις μὲν τοῖς τὴν εὐσέβειαν ἀγαπῶσι κατέστησαν· 
οὐ μὴν τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ λόγου ἐκράτησαν, τοῦ μὴ γνῶναι τὸ ἀποκρυπτόμενον ἀπὸ 
τῶν γενεῶν καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων κατὰ Χριστὸν μυστήριον·</span> 
Socrates had already in view violent opponents of the intrusion of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.6">Ἐλληνικὴ 
παιδεία</span> into theology; but the dispute so passionately conducted never really weakened 
the confidence placed in natural theology. The actual position is correctly described 
in Eusebius’ phrase (H. E. IV. 7, 14): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.7">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ θείοις τε καὶ φιλοσόφοις δόγμασι 
διδασκαλία</span>.</note> The Greek conception of Christianity has, like an ellipse, two centres: 
the doctrine of liberty, which embraces the whole of rational theology, Stoic and 
Platonic, and the doctrine of the actual redemption, which is supranatural. Supranatural 
as it was it admitted a relationship to natural theology, just as, conversely, freedom 
was regarded as a gift of divine grace. We find, indeed, that the two centres were 
first brought into the greatest possible proximity by the negative morality. Therefore 
from this point also the achievements of positive morality necessarily appear as 
a <i>minimum</i> to which the shadow of essential imperfection always clings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p3">It follows from the above exposition that the doctrines of God, the world, and man—with freedom 
and sin, are to be prefixed, as presuppositions and conceptions, to dogma, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the doctrines of the godman, while they are only to be discussed in so far as 

<pb n="177" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_177" />such discussion is required for the comprehension of dogma. But this does not 
complete the list of our tasks; the whole presentment of dogma must be prefaced 
by a chapter treating of the sources of our knowledge and our authorities, <i>i.e.</i>, 
Scripture, tradition, and the Church. So also we must at the close examine the 
mysterious application of redemption—the mysteries—and all that is connected 
with it.The following arrangement of our material, in which a systematic 
exposition forms the basis of the historical, because the foundations of our 
view have not changed since the time of Origen, will thus be appropriate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p4">Ch. III. Of the sources of knowledge and the authorities, or of Scripture, tradition, 
and the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" style="text-indent:0in" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p5">A. The Presuppositions of the Doctrine of Redemption, or Natural Theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p6">Ch. IV. The presuppositions and conceptions of God the Creator as bestower of salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p7">Ch. V. The presuppositions and conceptions of man as recipient of salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" style="text-indent:0in" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p8">B. The Doctrine of Redemption in the Person of the God-man in its Historical Development.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p9">Ch. VI. The doctrine of the necessity and realisation of redemption through the incarnation of the Son of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p10">Appendix. The ideas of redemption from the devil and atonement through the work of the God-man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p11">Ch. VII. The doctrine of the consubstantiality of the Son of God with God himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p12">Appendix. The doctrine of the Holy Spirit and the Trinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p13">Ch. VIII. The doctrine of the perfect similarity of constitution between the incarnate Son of God and humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p14">Ch. IX. Continuation. The doctrine of the personal unity of the divine and human nature in the incarnate Son of God.</p>
<p class="normal" style="text-indent:0in" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p15">C. The Foretaste of Redemption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p16">Ch. X. The mysteries and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p17">Ch. XI. Conclusion. Sketch of the history of the genesis of the orthodox system.</p>

<pb n="178" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_178" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p18"><i>Supplement</i> 1.—The Greek conception of Christianity appears undoubtedly to be 
exceedingly compact and clear, as long as we do not look too deeply into the 
heart of it. The freeing of dogmatics of all matters which do not fall within 
the scope of the doctrine of redemption is very remarkable. But these advantages 
are purchased, first, by abandoning any attempt to establish an inner unity 
between the supreme notions of “moral good” and “blessedness” 
(imperishableness); secondly, by the depreciation of positive morality in favour 
of asceticism; thirdly, by completely caricaturing the historical Christ. But 
the knowledge of the Christian faith possessed by the Fathers up to the middle 
of the fifth century was still far from being in the desolate state in which 
theology makes no resolute attempt to deduce the consequences of a doctrine, 
while it does not venture to abandon it, but contents itself with perceiving “a 
profound element of truth” in any or every theologoumenon brought to it by 
tradition. The idea of the Greek Fathers, to which everything was subordinate, 
that Christianity is the religion which delivers from perishableness and death, 
was derived from the ancient Catholic Church. It presents itself as a specific 
limitation of primitive Christian hopes under the influence of views held by the 
ancients. It is possible to express it in a grand and awe-inspiring form, and 
this the Greek Fathers understood. Further, where misery, mortality, and 
finitude are felt to be the heaviest burdens laid upon men, the supreme good can 
be nothing but endless, blessed rest. In so far as the Greek Fathers perceived 
and firmly believed in this gift being conferred by the Christian religion, 
while they connected its bestowal with Jesus Christ, they assigned to 
Christianity the highest conceivable significance, and to its founder the 
highest conceivable dignity, within their range of vision. But the mood which 
looked on Christianity from this point of view and regarded it as consolatory, 
was that of the fall and ruin of the ancient world, which no longer possessed 
the power to turn earnestly to an energetic life. Without premising this the 
dogmatic developments are not intelligible. But we cannot retain the formulas of 
the Greek faith without self-deception, if we change or refuse to admit the 
validity of its premises. But if we are ready 

<pb n="179" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_179" />honestly to retain them, then let us clearly understand to what Orthodoxy and 
Monophysitism came in the East. After they had piled one monstrosity on the top 
of the other, they were—to use a strong figure of Goethe’s—almost choked in 
chewing the cud of moral and religious absurdities. Originally their doctrine 
was good for nothing in the world but for dying; afterwards they became deadly 
sick on this very doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19"><i>Supplement</i> 2.—If the conception of the supreme good may be regarded as a revised 
version, made by Greek philosophy, of the ancient Christian hopes of the future, 
yet this philosophy always rejected the idea of the incarnation of God, and therefore 
could not, in its definition of the supreme good, attain the certainty which was 
given in the Christian conception. In the fourth and fifth centuries, however, there 
were even Christian theologians—Synesius, for example—who would not admit the 
incarnation of God without revision, and yet held by the thought of deification; 
who accordingly approached, not rationalistic, but rather pantheistic views. At 
any rate, faith in the incarnation of God, along with the idea of creation, formed 
the dividing line between Greek philosophy and the dogmatics of the Church. “For 
what,” says Athanasius, de incarn. 41, “is absurd or ridiculous in our teaching, 
except merely our saying that the Logos was made manifest in a human body?” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.1">τί γὰρ ἄτοπον, ἢ τί χλεύης παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἄξιον, ἢ πάντως ὅτι τὸν λόγον ἐν σώματι πεφανερῶσθαι 
λέγομεν</span>;).<note n="380" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.2">Compare Gregory Nyss., Orat. catech. 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.3">Τὸ μὲν εἶναι λόγον Θεοῦ καὶ πνεῦμα 
διὰ τε τῶν κοινῶν ἐννοιῶν ὁ Ἕλλην καὶ διὰ τῶν γραφικῶν ὁ Ἰουδαῖος ἴσως οὐκ ἀντιλέξει, 
τὴν δὲ κατὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον οἰκονομίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου κατὰ τὸ ἴσον ἑκάτερος 
αὐτῶν ἀποδοκιμάσει  ὡς ἀπίθανόν τε καὶ ἀπρεπῆ περὶ Θεοῦ λέγεσθαι.</span></note> On the other hand, the Christian says (Cyril, Catech. 4, ch. 9): “If 
the incarnation was a dream, then salvation is also a dream.” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.4">Εἰ φάντασμα ἦν ἡ ἐνανθρώπησις, φάντασμα καὶ ἡ σωτηρία</span>). 
That is the confession which in the Greek Church was the equivalent of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:17" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.17">1 Cor. XV. 17 f.</scripRef></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p20"><i>Supplement</i> 3.—In order to learn the classical form of Greek piety, the strongest 
root of dogma, it is necessary to study the literature of asceticism. For it seldom 
comes clearly to light in the dogmatic, apologetic, and polemical works, with the exception of the writings of Athanasius, and in the homiletic 

<pb n="180" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_180" />literature, apart from Chrysostom, it is always greatly disguised by rhetoric. 
But a distinction must be made even in ascetic literature. The descriptions of 
the piety of monkish heroes lose themselves as a rule in extravagance and 
eccentricity, and are not typical because the writers set out to prove the 
already supramundane character of those heroes. We have especially to examine 
numerous writings on “the resurrection,” “virginity,” “perfection,” and similar 
subjects, and also the practical homilies. We obtain perhaps the clearest and 
truest impression of the piety of the Greek Church from reading the biography of 
sister Macrina, by Gregory of Nyssa (Oehler, Biblioth. d. KVV. I. 1, 1858, p. 
172 ff.). The dying prayer put in her lips (p. 213 f.) is given here because it 
expresses inimitably the hopes and consolation of Greek Christianity, yet 
without omitting the characteristic warmth of feeling which belonged to its very 
essence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p21">“Her prayer was such that one could not doubt that she was with God, and heard his 
voice. She said: Thou, Lord, hast for us destroyed the fear of death. Thou hast 
made the end of this earthly life the beginning of the true life. Thou makest our 
bodies rest for a time in sleep, and dost awaken them again with the last trumpet. 
Thou givest our clay, which Thou didst fashion with Thy hands, to the earth to keep 
it, and Thou takest again what Thou didst give, and dost transform into imperishableness 
and beauty that which was mortal and unseemly. Thou hast snatched us from the curse 
and sin, having Thyself become both for us. Thou hast crushed the heads of the dragon, 
which had grasped man with its jaw in the abyss of disobedience. Thou hast paved 
the way of the resurrection for us, having shattered the gate of Hades, and destroyed 
him who had the power of death. Thou has given those who fear Thee the image of 
Thy holy cross for a sign for the destruction of the adversary and the safety of 
our life. Eternal God, to Whom I was dedicated from the womb, Whom my soul has loved 
with all its power, to Whom I have consecrated my flesh and my soul from my youth 
and till now! Place Thou an angel of light by my side to lead me to the place of 
quickening where is the source of rest in the bosom of the Holy Fathers. 

<pb n="181" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_181" />Oh Thou who didst break the flaming sword, and didst restore to Paradise the man crucified 
with Thee who begged Thy mercy. Remember me, too, in Thy kingdom, because I also 
am crucified with Thee, piercing my flesh with nails from fear of Thee, and fainting 
in dread of Thy judgments! May the awful abyss not divide me from Thine elect, nor 
the calumniator block my way; may my sin not be found before Thine eyes, if I, having 
failed through the weakness of our nature, should have sinned in word, or deed, 
or thought! Thou who hast power on earth to forgive sins, grant me forgiveness, 
that I may be quickened, and when I put off my body may I be found by Thee without 
stain in my soul, so that my soul, spotless and blameless, may be received into 
Thy hands like a sacrifice before Thy presence.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p22"><i>Supplement</i> 4.—For centuries after 
the great work of Theognostus, which we only know very imperfectly, no complete 
system of scientific theology was written in the East. The idea of a system was 
in itself a philosophical one, and for its execution all that was in existence were 
examples whose authority was already shaken. Platonism only contributed to form 
a heterodox system. Aristotelianism with its formal logic, which triumphed over 
all difficulties, first succeeded in creating an orthodox system. Systematic works, 
in the period up to Johannes Damascenus, fall into the following lists. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p23">(1) <i>On the incarnation of the Logos</i>—or Son of God. In these works 
the central question of Greek dogma is discussed. The title varies, or is more precise, 
according to the standpoint of each: “On the two natures”, “On not confounding the 
natures”, etc. Under this head come also the polemical, dogmatic tractates—against 
Arius, Marcellus, Eunomius, Apollinaris, Nestorius, etc.—as well as dogmatic monographs—on 
the Holy Ghost, the Trinity, etc. We have to notice finally the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p23.1">Expositiones veritatis</span></i> 
at the close of the writings against the heretics, like those found, after the precedent 
of Hippolytus, in, <i>e.g.</i>, Epiphanius and Theodoret.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24">(2) <i>Exposition of Christian doctrines in catechetical form</i>. Here 
Cyril’s catechisms are especially important.<note n="381" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.1">The plan of Cyril’s catechisms is very instructive. First, there is in the preface 
an inquiry as to the aim and nature of the instruction. It begins with the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.2">Ἤδη μακαριότητος ὀσαὴ 
πρὸς ὑμᾶς.</span> Compare also ch. VI: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.3">Βλέπε μοι πηλίκην σοι 
ἀξίαν ὁ Ἰησοῠς χαρίζεται . . . μὴ νομίσῃς ὅτι μικρὸν πρᾶγμα λαμβάνεις· ἄνθρωπος 
ὢν οἰκτρός, Θεοῦ λαμβάνεις προσηγορίαν . . . τοῦτο προβλέπων ὁ Ψαλμῳδὸς ἔλεγεν ἐκ 
προσώπου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐπειδὴ μέλλουσιν ἄνθρωποι Θεοῦ προσηγορίαν λαμβάνειν· Ἐγὼ 
εἶπα, θεοί ἐστε καὶ υἱοὶ ὑψίστου πάντες,</span> c. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.4">ἐάν σε κατηχούμενος ἐξετάσῃ, τι 
εἰρήκασιν οἱ διδάσκοντες, μηδὲν λέγε τῷ ἔξω· μυστήριον γάρ σοι παραδίδομεν καὶ 
ἐλπίδα μέλλοντος αἰῶνος· τήρησον τὸ μυστήριον τῷ μισθαποδότῃ</span>. 
Then follow three Catechisms which impart information concerning sin, baptism, and 
penitence in general, and are meant to awaken the right disposition. In the fourth 
a sketch is given of the system of faith according to the Symbol. Ten systems are 
distinguished, whose numbering, however, can no longer be established with certainty. 
The exposition contained in Catechisms 5-18 do not agree with the sketch, seeing 
that to the latter is appended a didactic section on the soul, the body, food, and 
clothing, a section which is wanting in the exposition; the latter rather in the 
last catechism deals with the Church, which is not mentioned in the sketch. The 
whole is concluded by five catechisms which explain the secret rites of the mysteries 
to the baptised. The decalogue of the faith by Gregory contains, in the first commandment, 
the doctrine of the Trinity; in the second, the creation out of nothing and the 
providence of God; in the third, the origin of evil from freedom, not from an evil 
matter or God; in the fourth, the doctrine of the incarnation and constitution of 
the Redeemer; in the fifth, the crucifixion and burial; in the sixth, the resurrection 
and ascension; in the seventh, the return of Christ in glory to act as judge; in 
the eight and ninth, the general resurrection and retributive judgment; the tenth 
runs: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.5">Δέκατον ἐργάζου τὸ ἀγαθὸν ἐπὶ τούτῳ τῷ θεμελίῳ τῶν δογμάτων, ἐπειδὴ πίστις 
χωρὶς ἔργων νεκρά, ὡς ἔργα δίχα 
πίστεως</span>.</note> The catechism 

<pb n="182" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_182" />was always bound by the Symbol, but the Symbol necessitated 
the treatment of the main points of Jesus’ history as points of doctrine, and the 
expiscation of their exact value for faith. Thus dogma gained an important supplement 
from the exposition of the Symbol. The decalogue of the creed by Gregory of Nazianzus 
also falls to be mentioned here. In the great catechism of Gregory of Nyssa catechetic 
treatment is combined with apologetic. Instructions how to pursue theological science 
came from the Antiochene school and thence penetrated into the West—Junilius—where 
Augustine had already written his work De doctrina Christiana. So far as I know, 
the older Byzantine Church possessed no such instructions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p25">(3) <i>Apologetic works in reference to heathens and Jews</i>. In these, 
natural theology—the monotheistic faith and doctrine of freedom—is unfolded, 
and the Christian view of history, as well as the proof of its antiquity, presented 
in opposition to polytheism and ceremonial religions; so in several works by Eusebius, 
Apollinaris, Cyril of Alexandria, etc.</p>

<pb n="183" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_183" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p26">(4) <i>Monographs on the work of the six days</i>, on the human soul, 
the body, the immortality of the soul, etc. In these, also, natural theology is 
developed and the scientific cosmology and psychology in the oldest sources of the 
Bible stated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p27">(5) <i>Monographs on virginity, monachism, perfection, the virtues, 
the resurrection</i>. Here the ultimate and supreme practical interests of piety and 
faith find expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p28">(6) <i>Monographs on the mysteries, cultus and priesthood</i>. These are 
not numerous in the earlier period—yet instruction in the sacraments and their 
ritual was regularly attached to the training in the Symbol; see the Catechisms 
of Cyril which form a guide to the mysteries Their number, however, increased from 
the sixth century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p29">Copious, often intentionally elaborated, dogmatic material, finally, is also contained 
in scientific commentaries on the Biblical books and in the Homilies. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30">The right use for the history of dogma of these different kinds of sources is an 
art of method for which rules can hardly be given. The rhetorical, exegetical, philosophical, 
and strictly dogmatic expositions must be recognised as such and distinguished. 
At the same time we have to remember that this was an age of rhetoric which did 
not shrink from artifices and untruths of every kind. Jerome admits that in the 
works of the most celebrated Fathers one must always distinguish between what they 
wrote argumentatively (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.1">διαλεκτικῶς</span>), and what they set down as truth. Basilius also 
(<scripRef passage="Ep. 210" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.2">Ep. 210</scripRef>) was at once prepared to explain a. heterodox passage in Gregory Thaumaturgus, 
by supposing that he had been speaking not dogmatically (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.3">δογματικῶς</span>), but for the 
sake of argument (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.4">ἀγωνιστικῶς</span>). So also Athanasius excuses Origen on the ground 
that he wrote much for the sake of practice and investigation (De decretis synod. 
Nic.27, cf. ad Serap. IV. 9); and while completely defending the Christology of 
Dionysius Alex., he remarks that the latter in many details spoke from policy (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.5">κατ᾽ 
οἰκονομίαν</span>). The same stock excuse was seized upon by the Fathers at Sardica in the 
case of Marcellus. According to this, how often must the great writers of the fourth 
and fifth centuries themselves have written for the sake of argument (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.6">ἀγωνιστικῶς</span>)! 
Moreover, Gregory of Nazianzus speaks 

<pb n="184" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_184" />of a necessary and salutary <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.7">οἰκονομηθῆναι τὴν 
ἀλήθειαν</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, of the politic and prudent 
disguise and the gradual communication of the truth; and he appeals in support of 
this to God himself who only revealed the truth at the fitting time, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.8">οἰκονομικῶς</span> 
(Orat. 41. 6, <scripRef passage="Ep. 26" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.9">Ep. 26</scripRef>). Cyrus declares, in the monothelite controversy, that one 
must assume <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.10">κατ᾽ οἰκονομίαν</span> a not altogether correct dogma, in order to attain something 
of importance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p31">Some, however, went much farther in this matter. As they did not hold themselves 
bound to stick to the truth in dealing with an opponent, and thus had forgotten 
the command of the gospel, so they went on in theology to impute untruthfulness 
to the Apostles, citing the dispute between Paul and Peter, and to Christ (he concealed 
his omniscience, etc.). They even charged God with falsehood in dealing with his 
enemy, the devil, as is proved by the views held by Origen, Gregory of Nyssa, and 
most of the later Fathers, of redemption from the power of the devil. But if God 
himself deceived his enemy by stratagem (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p31.1">pia fraus</span></i>), then so also might men. Under 
such circumstances it cannot be wondered at that forgeries were the order of the 
day. And this was the case. We read even in the second century of numerous falsifications 
and interpolations made under their very eyes on the works of still living authors. 
Think of the grievances of the Church Fathers against the Gnostics, and the complaints 
of Dionysius of Corinth and Irenæus. But what did these often naïve and subjectively 
innocent falsifications signify compared with that spirit of lying which was powerfully 
at work even in official compositions in the third and fourth centuries? Read Rufinus’ 
De adulterat. libr. Origenis, and weigh Rufinus’ principles in translating the works 
of Origen. And the same spirit prevailed in the Church in the fifth and sixth centuries; 
see a collection of the means employed to deceive in my altchrist. Litt.-Gesch. 
I., p. xlii ff. In these centuries no one continued to put any trust in a documentary 
authority, a record of proceedings, or protocol. The letters by Bishops of this 
period throng with complaints of forgeries; the defeated party at a Synod almost 
regularly raises the charge that the acts of Synod are falsified; Cyril and the 
great letter-writers complain that their letters are circulated in a corrupt form; the 

<pb n="185" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_185" />epistles of dead Fathers—<i>e.g.</i>, that of Athanasius to Epictetus—were 
falsified, and foreign matter was inserted into them; the followers of 
Apollinaris and Monophysites, <i>e.g.</i>, systematically corrupted the tradition. See 
the investigations of Caspari and Dräseke. Conversely, the simplest method of 
defending an ancient Church Father who was cited by the opposition, or on whose 
orthodoxy suspicion was cast, was to say that the hereties had corrected his 
works to suit themselves and had sown weeds among his wheat. The official 
literature of the Nestorian and Monophysite controversy is a swamp of mendacity 
and knavery, above which only a few spots rise on which it is possible to find a 
firm footing. Gregory I. (Ep. VI. 14) at once recalls in a given case the 
forging of the acts of the Ephesian Synod. What was not published as Nicene in 
later times, and to some extent very soon! Much indeed was even then dismissed 
as mendacity and deceit, much has been laid bare by the scholars of the 
seventeenth century. But if one considers the verdicts, anxieties, and 
assertions of suspicion of contemporaries of those conflicts, he cannot avoid 
the fear that present-day historians are still much too confiding in dealing 
with this whole literature. The uncertainties which remain in the study 
precisely of the most important alterations of the history of dogma, and of the 
Church of the Byzantine period, necessarily awaken the suspicion that we are 
almost throughout more or less helpless in face of the systematically corrupted 
tradition. All the same I would not recommend so bold a handling of the sources 
as that formerly practised by the Jesuits, and to-day by Vincenzi 
(Ketzertaufstreit, Acten des 5 Concils, Honoriusfrage).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p32"><i>Supplement</i> 5.—The form assumed by the substance of the faith in the Greek Church 
shows very clearly the characteristic point of view. First, namely, it was conceived—though, 
so far as I know, seldom—as law; indeed Gregory of Nazianzus sketched a decalogue 
of faith. This form must not be misunderstood. The faith appears as law only in 
so far as its contents constitute a revealed ordinance of God to which man has to 
submit; we must not let it suggest to us a parallel to the moral law. Secondly, 
however, the creed is regarded in its formulas as a mystery to be kept secret. Men were initiated into the faith 

<pb n="186" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_186" />as they were initiated into the sacred rites.<note n="382" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p32.1">See the investigations into the so-called Arcan-Disciplin, by Rothe, Th. Harnack, 
Bonwetsch, and Von Zezschwitz.</note> Secrecy was, according to ancient ideas, the necessary nimbus of all 
consecration. The conceptions of the creed as law and as mystery have this in common, 
that in them the content of the faith appears as something strictly objective, something 
given from without.<note n="383" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p32.2">Constantine delighted in applying the name “law” to the whole of the Christian religion. 
This is western (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p32.3">nostra lex = nostra religio</span>); it is rare in the East. On the other 
hand, the whole Bible was not infrequently “the law” in the one Church as well as in the other.</note> But in so far as the authority of any formula whatever conflicts with 
original Christianity as much as this secrecy, the dependence of the Greek Church 
on the practice of the ancient mysteries and schools of philosophy is here manifest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33"><i>Supplement</i> 6.—Ideas of the realisation of the supreme good in the world beyond 
had to attach themselves to the phrases of the creed known in the Symbols, and were 
not permitted to disregard the numerous and diversified statements of Holy Scripture. 
The motley and manifold conceptions which resulted were owing to harmonising with 
primitive Christian eschatology on the one hand, and Origen’s doctrine of the consummation 
on the other, subject to due regard for the sacred writings. Origen’s doctrine was 
more and more regarded as heretical from the end of the fourth century, while previously 
recognised theologians, like Gregory of Nyssa, had reproduced it in all its main 
points. Its rejection marks the first decisive victory of traditionalism—itself 
indeed impregnated with speculation—over spiritualising speculation. In the fifth 
century, there were counted as heretical, (1) the doctrine of apokatastasis (universalism) 
and the possibility of redemption for the devil;<note n="384" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.1">Gregory of Nyssa still defended it, appealing to <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:28" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. XV. 28</scripRef>; see the second half 
of his writing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.3">περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ 
ἀναστάσεως</span>, and Orat. catech. 8, 35. So also—for 
a time—Jerome and the older Antiochenes; even in the fifth century it had numerous 
defenders in both East and West. It was definitively condemned with the condemnation 
of Origen under Justinian. See under, ch. XI.</note> (2) the doctrine of the complete annihilation of evil; (3) the conception 
of the penalties of hell as tortures of conscience; (4) the spiritualising version 
of the resuscitation of the body; and (5) the idea of 

<pb n="187" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_187" />the continued creation of new worlds. On the other hand, the doctrines of Christ’s reign 
on earth for a thousand years, and the double resurrection, etc., were in the East 
in part shelved, in part absolutely characterised as Jewish heresies.<note n="385" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.4">The last important theological representative of Chiliasm in the East was Apollinaris 
of Laodicea; see Epiph. H. 77, ch. 37, Jerome de vir. inl. 18. Jerome labours to 
prove (Ep.129) that the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.5">terra promissionis</span></i> was not Palestine, but a heavenly place. 
The Apocalypse was, as a rule, not included in the Canon in the East (in older times). 
With this state of matters is contrasted very strongly the fact that in the lower 
ranks of priests, monks, and laity apocalypses continued to be eagerly read, and 
new ones were ever being produced on the basis of the old.</note> The return of Christ, which was still described as imminent, though for 
many theologians it had lost its essential significance, the judgment of the world, 
the resurrection of the body,<note n="386" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.6">The doctrine of the resurrection of man in spirit and body still always formed a 
main point in Apologetic evidences, and was, as formerly, proved from the omnipotence 
of God, from various analogical inferences, and from the essential importance of 
the body for human personality. The Cappadocians and some later Greek theologians 
still held, though in a much weakened form, to the spiritualistic version of the 
doctrine attempted by Origen. But, following Methodius, Epiphanius (H. 64, ch. 12 
ff.) especially insisted that there was the most perfect identity between the resurrection 
body and our material body, and this faith, enforced in the West by Jerome, soon 
established itself as alone orthodox. There now arose many problems concerning the 
limbs and members of the future body, and even Augustine seriously considered these. 
He experimented on the flesh of a peacock, and confirmed his faith in the resurrection 
by the discovery of its preservation from decay.</note> the eternal misery (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.7">θάνατος ἐν 
ἀθανασίᾳ</span>—undying death) of the wicked, 
were maintained, and even the conception of a transfiguration of heaven and this 
earth was not everywhere rejected. Retained accordingly were only those points enumerated 
in the symbols, and therefore no longer to be passed over. To these were added the 
expectation of Antichrist, which, however, only emerged, as a rule, during exceptional 
distress, as in the times of Arian emperors, Julian, barbarous nations, Mohammed, 
etc., and by no means now belonged to the solid substance of theological eschatology; 
(yet see Cyril, Catech. 15, ch. 11 f., the pseudo-hippolytan work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.8">περὶ συντελείας</span>, 
and the late apocalypses of from the fourth to the seventh century). Blessedness 
was regarded as a state of freedom from suffering, of the perfect knowledge, and 
the intuitive and entrancing enjoyment, of God. Yet the majority recognised different degrees and stages of 

<pb n="188" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_188" />blessedness, a conception in which we perceive the moralist encroach upon the ground of religion,<note n="387" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.9">The assumption of various degrees of blessedness (and damnation) must have been 
almost universal; for the divergent opinion of Jovinian was felt to be heretical; 
see Jerome adv. Jovin. I. 3, II. 18-34. Still it excited more real interest in the 
West than in the East (Augustine, De civitate, XXII., ch. 30). As regards the idea 
of future existence, some Fathers supposed that men would positively become angels, 
others that they would be like the angels.</note> since it put a high value on special earthly achievements, such as asceticism 
and martyrdom. As regards the blessed dead, it was supposed in wide circles that 
their souls waited in Hades, a subterranean place, for the return of Christ;<note n="388" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.10">The different conceptions as to the relations of Hades, Hell, Paradise, the bosom 
of Abraham, etc., do not come in here. According to Gregory of Nyssa, Hades is not 
to be held a place, but an invisible and incorporeal state of the life of the soul.</note> there Christ had also preached the gospel to the good who had died before 
him.<note n="389" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.11">This old theologoumenon (see Vol. I., p. 203) occurs in western and eastern theologians. 
Those who would have become Christians if they had lived later, <i>i.e.</i>, after Christ’s 
appearance, were redeemed. The phrase <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.12">descendit ad inferna</span></i> came into the Symbols 
from the fourth century. We find it in the West first, in the Symbol of Aquileia, 
in the East in the formula of the fourth Synod at Sirmium (359 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.13">εἰς τὰ 
καταχθόνια κατελθόντα</span>). 
It is at least questionable whether it was already in the Jerusalemite Symbol at 
the same date. Compare Hahn, Bibliothek d. Symbole, 2 Aufl. §§ 24, 27, 34, 36, 37, 
39-41, 43, 45, 46-60, 93, 94, 96, 108; Caspari, Ueber das Jerus. Taufbekenntniss 
in Cyrillus’ Katechesen, with an excursus: <span lang="DE" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.14">Hat das Jerus. Taufbekenntniss
<i>den descensus ad inferos</i> enthalten</span>, in the norweg. Theol. Ztschr. Vol. I.</note> Not a few Fathers of the fourth century maintained, following Origen, 
that the souls of the pious at once enter Paradise, or come to Christ,<note n="390" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.15">With this it could be and, as a rule, was understood that their felicity up to the 
last judgment was only preliminary. Two interests met here: those of a spiritualising 
religion and of primitive Christian eschatology; see Vol. I., p. 129 f. The latter 
required that blessedness should be attached to the return of Christ and the last 
judgment; the former demanded that it should be complete as soon as the believing 
soul had parted from the mortal body. Therefore, in spite of Jerome’s polemic against 
Vigilantius and Augustine’s against Pelagius, no fixed Church doctrine could be 
arrived at here, however much piety desired an absolute decision. See for details 
Petavius and Schwane D. Gesch. d. patrist Zeit, p. 749 ff.</note> and this opinion gained ground more and more. It was universal in regard 
to saints and martyrs. Besides, the conceptions of the intermediate state, like 
everything else in this connection, were altogether vague, since Greek theologians were only interested 

<pb n="189" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_189" />ultimately in the hope of deification.<note n="391" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.16">Clement 
and Origen had assumed a purgatory in the shape of a cleansing fire (see Vol. II., 
p. 377, n. 5); the Greek Fathers, however, have, so far as I know, dropped the idea, 
with the exception of Gregory of Nyssa (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.17">περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ 
ἀναστάσεως</span>, Oehler, Vol. 
I., p. 98 f.). From Origen and Gregory the conception passed to Ambrose who established 
it in the West, after the way had been prepared for it by Tertullian. The Scriptural 
proof was <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:13" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.18" parsed="|1Cor|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.13">1 Cor. III. 13 f.</scripRef>; compare Augustine De civitate dei, XXI. 23 sq. Enchir. 
68 sq. (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.19">ignis purgatorius</span>).</note> 
In the West, on the contrary, the entire primitive Christian eschatology 
was upheld pretty nearly intact during the fourth century, and even the idea of 
Nero returning as Antichrist had numerous supporters. The reason of this lies in 
the fact that Neoplatonic speculation, and speculation generally, obtained at first 
no footing here, and the specific import of Christianity at the same time was still 
always expressed in the dramatically conceived eschatology. But the distinction 
between West and East goes at this point much deeper. Strongly eschatological as 
was the aim of the whole dogmatics of the East, it cannot be overlooked that the 
heart of the matter—the thought of the judgement—had been torn away from the eschatology 
since Origen. This thought which expresses the fearful responsibility of every soul 
to the God of holiness, and without which the forgiveness of sins must remain an 
enigma and an empty word, dominated the gospel, and determined ancient Christianity. 
But “scientific” theology had shelved it.<note n="392" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.20">It still lived in the popular views of Christianity held by the Orientals.</note> The name is not wanting in Origen’s system, but the thing had disappeared. 
In spite of all the emphasis laid on freedom, nothing exists but a cosmic process, 
in which the many issues from the one, in order to return into the one. In such 
a scheme the Judgment has been deprived of its meaning. In subsequent times apokatastasis—universalism—was 
indeed condemned in the East, and Origen’s system was rejected; but any one who 
studies closely Greek Byzantine dogmatics will see how profound was the attachment 
to this most important point in Origenism and Neoplatonism. The problems to which 
the creed gave birth in the fourth to the seventh century, and which men laboured 
to solve, discountenance any effective reference to the judgment. Again and again 
we have deification as a hyperphysical and therefore physical 

<pb n="190" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_190" />process, but dogmatics tell us little of the tenet that it is appointed unto 
man to die and after that the judgment. For this reason also the strict 
connection with morality was lost, and therefore in some regions even Islam was 
a deliverer. It was different in the West. What has been named the “Chiliasm” of 
the West, possessed its essential significance in the prospect of the judgment. 
If we compare West and East in the Middle Ages—the theologians, not the 
laity—no impression is stronger than that the former knew the fear of the judge 
to which the latter had become indifferent. It was the restless element in the 
life of faith of the West; it sustained the thought of forgiveness of sins; it 
accordingly made the reformation of Catholicism possible. And any reformation, 
if it should ever take place in the Greek Church, will begin by restoring the 
conviction of the responsibility of every individual soul, emphasising the 
judgment, and thus gaining the fixed point from which to cast down the walls of 
dogmatics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p34"><i>Literature</i>.—Hermann, Gregorii Nysseni sententiæ de salute adipiscenda, 1875. H. Schultz, Die Lehre von 
der Gottheit Christi, 1881. Kattenbusch, Kritische Studien der Symbolik, in the 
Studien und Kritiken, 1878, p. 94 ff. Ritschl, Die Christl. Lehre v. d. Rechtfertigung 
und Versöhnung, 2 Ed., Vol. I., pp. 3-21. Kattenbusch, Konfessionskunde I., p. 296 
ff. On Monachism, especially in Russia, see Frank, Russ. Kirche, p. 190 ff.</p>

</div5></div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter III. Sources of Knowledge and Authorities; or, Scripture, Tradition, and the Church." progress="57.87%" id="ii.iii.i.iii" prev="ii.iii.i.ii.ii" next="ii.iii.i.iii.i">
<pb n="191" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_191" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.iii-p0.2">SOURCES OF KNOWLEDGE AND AUTHORITIES; OR, SCRIPTURE, TRADITION, AND THE CHURCH.</h3>

            <div5 title="Introduction." progress="57.88%" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i" prev="ii.iii.i.iii" next="ii.iii.i.iii.ii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.1">The</span> extent and authority of the Catholic authorities were already substantially fixed at the beginning of 
the fourth century, though their mutual relations and the manner of using them in 
detail were not.<note n="393" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.2">See the 
account given in Vol. II., pp. 18-127, and elsewhere.</note> Among the parties which contended over the correct definition of the 
dogma of redemption, they had to a certain degree become undoubtedly subjects of 
controversy. The great opposition between a more liberal theology and pure traditionalism 
was based upon a difference in the way of looking at the authorities. But this opposition 
never culminated in a clear contrast of principles. Consequently, theologians had 
no occasion to frame a special doctrine of the Church and the authorities—Scripture 
and tradition. The need was not, as in the case of the dogma of redemption, so pressing 
as to lead men to adopt the perilous and obnoxious course of formulating laws of 
faith anew. The petty skirmishes, however, with more or less obscure theologians 
and reformers, who point-blank objected to this or that portion of the traditional 
basis, did not come before the great tribunal of the Church, and the conflict with 
Manichæans, Paulicians, Euchites, and Bogomilians, has left no trace in the history 
of dogma.<note n="394" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.3">The opposition 
to the Eustathians and Andians (see the Acts of the Synod of Gangra and Epiph. H.70) 
does not belong to this section; for it arose from a different conception of the 
obligatoriness of the monk’s life on Christians. On the contrary, it is noteworthy 
that Aërius, once a friend of Eustathius (Epiph. H.75) not only maintained the 
original identity of bishops and presbyters—that had also been done, and supported 
from the N. T., by Jerome and the theologians of Antioch—but he made the question an 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.4">articulus stantis et cadentis ecclesiæ</span></i>. We cannot now 
determine what motive influenced him. The attack of Marcellus of Ancyra on the foundations 
of the prevalent theology, and his argument that the dogma was essentially <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.5">ἀνθρωπίνης 
βουλῆς τε καὶ γνώμης</span>, are of incomparably greater significance in principle. But 
his arguments were not understood, and produced no effect. Meanwhile, the basis 
of the whole structure of the Catholic Church in the East was at no time left unassailed. 
The Church has never embraced everything which was, and might be, named Christian. 
After the Marcionites and the older sects had retired from the stage, or had fused 
with the Manichæans, Paulicians, Euchites, and Bogomilians, etc., came upon the 
scene. These Churches contested the Catholic foundations as the Marcionites and 
Manichæans had done; they accepted neither the Catholic Canon, nor the hierarchical 
order and tradition. They succeeded, in part, in creating lasting, comprehensive, 
and exclusive systems, and afforded work to Byzantine theologians and politicians 
for centuries. But important as it is to assert their existence, they have no place 
in the history of dogma; for at no time had they any influence whatever on the formation 
of dogma in the East; they have left no effect on the Church. Therefore general 
Church history has alone to deal with them.</note></p>

<pb n="192" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-Page_192" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p2">Still, changes took place in the period between Eusebius and Johannes 
Damascenus. They followed simply the altered requirements of the Church. They 
gave utterance to the increased traditionalism. Necessity became a virtue, <i>i.e.</i>, 
every new point which was felt to be needed in order to preserve the unity of 
the Church, or to adapt its institutions to the taste of the time, was inserted 
in the list of authorities. This method was in vogue even in the third century. 
It was now only further and further extended. But it is hard to fix its results, 
since at that time there was no fixity and there could be none, from the nature 
of the principle that the state of the Church at any time was to be declared as 
in every respect the traditional one.<note n="395" id="ii.iii.i.iii.i-p2.1">The view held of the apostolate of the twelve first fully reached its Catholic level 
in the fourth and fifth centuries. The Apostles were (1) missionaries who had traversed 
the whole world and performed unheard of miracles, (2) the rulers of the Churches, 
(3) teachers and law-givers in succession to Christ, having given in speech and 
writing to the least detail all the regulations necessary to the Church for faith 
and morals, (4) the authors of the order of worship, the liturgy, (5) heroic ascetics 
and fathers of monachism, (6) though hesitatingly, the mediators of salvation.</note></p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="Holy Scripture." progress="58.39%" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii" prev="ii.iii.i.iii.i" next="ii.iii.i.iii.iii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p1">1. <i>Holy Scripture</i>.<note n="396" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p1.1">See histories of the Canon by Holtzmann, Schmiedel (in Ersch and Gruber “Kanon”); 
Weiss, Westcott, and especially Zahn. Overbeck, Z. Gesch. des Kanons, 
1880. The controversy with the Jews as to the possession and exposition of the O. 
T. still continued in the Byzantine period; see on this McGiffert, Dialogue between 
a Christian and a Jew, entitled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p1.2">Ἀντιβολὴ 
Παπίσκου καὶ Φίλωνος κ.τ.λ. . . .</span> together with a discussion of Christian polemics 
against the Jews. New York, 1889.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p2">To the two Testaments a unique authority was ascribed. They were the Holy Scriptures 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p2.1">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span>; every doctrine had 

<pb n="193" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_193" />to be proved out of them, in other words, opinions that held something necessary to 
faith which did not occur in Scripture, had no absolute validity. Any one who declared 
that he took his stand on Scripture alone did not assume an uncatholic attitude. 
This view of the Holy Scriptures presupposed that their extent was strictly defined, 
and placed beyond all doubt. But this supposition was for centuries contradicted 
by the actual facts, which, however, were concealed, partly because men neither 
would nor dared look at them, partly because they really did not see them. The theologians 
of Antioch, and especially Theodore, criticised on internal and external grounds 
the contents of the Canon, as these were gradually being fixed; but in doing so 
even they were guided by an ecclesiastical tradition. Their criticism still had 
its supporters in the sixth century, and its influence extended not only to Persia, 
but even, through Junilius, to the West. But neither the spirit of the criticism 
nor its results ever made any impression whatever on the great Church.<note n="397" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p2.2">On the attitude of Theodore and his disciples to the Canon, see the thorough investigations 
of Kihn (Theodorus von Mopsuestia und Junilius Africanus, 1880). Theodore rejected 
from the O. T., Job, the Song of Songs, Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiah, Esther, and 
the inscriptions of the Psalms; see Leontius Byz. Contra Nestor. et Eutych. L. III., 
ch. 13-17, Migne T. 86, p. 1365 sq. The fifth Synod expressly condemned Theodore’s 
criticism and interpretation of Job and the Song of Songs, as well as his idea of 
inspiration in reference to Solomon’s writings, and his exposition of some of the 
Psalms. On Theodore’s prestige in Nisibis, see Kihn, p. 333 f.; on Junilius’ dependence 
on him, l. c., 350-382. For the dependence of the Nestorian Canon on Theodore’s, 
see Noeldeke in the Gött. Gel. Anz. 1868, St. 46, p. 1826 and Kihn, l. c., 336.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p3">As regards the O. T., the oldest and most revered of the Greek Fathers followed 
Melito and Origen, and only recognised the 22-24 books of the Hebrew Canon,<note n="398" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p3.1">Authoritative were especially the views of Athanasius, Cyril of Jerus. and Gregory 
of Nazianzus, who reckoned only 22 Books; see also the sixtieth Canon of the Council 
of Laodicea (363? inauthentic?).</note> according to the others in the Alexandrian Canon only a secondary validity, 
or none at all. While there was some hesitation about the Book of Esther, and that 
not only in Antioch, this decision obtained 

<pb n="194" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_194" />in the Greek Churches, though divergences were not wanting in provincial communities. 
But it was always in danger of being disregarded, for the sacred books were continually 
transcribed from the LXX.; and so, as a rule, those writings, excluded in theory, 
were copied along with the others. The legend of the genesis of the LXX., again, 
was always highly valued, and it seemed to imply the sacredness of the whole translation. 
Yet it was only in consequence of the attempts at union with the Roman Church in 
the Middle Ages, and still more after the ill-fated enterprise of Cyrillus Lucaris 
(17th century), that the Greek Church was persuaded to give up the Hebrew and adopt 
the Alexandrian and Roman Canon. But a binding, official declaration never followed; 
the passiveness and thoughtlessness with which it changed, or upturned its position 
in so important a question, is extraordinarily characteristic of the modern Græco-Slavic 
Church. The question is not even yet decided, and there are distinguished Russian 
theologians, who regard the books of the Hebrew Canon as being alone strictly canonical. 
They are, however, growing ever fewer.<note n="399" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p3.2">See Gass, Symbolik der griechischen Kirche, p. 97 ff.; Strack, Kanon des A. T. in 
Prot. R.-E., Vol. VII. 2, p. 412 ff. The reader is referred to this article and 
to Introductions to the O. T. for details. Kattenbusch, Confessionskunde I., p. 292.</note> In the Western Church a state of complete uncertainty still prevailed 
in the fourth century as to the extent of the O. T. But the Latin Bible, complete 
copies of which may not have been very common, was a translation of the LXX. This 
fact was more potent than the historical views which found their way into the West 
from the East, in a disjointed form, and for whose triumph Jerome had laboured. 
Augustine, who was ignorant of Biblical criticism, held to the current Latin collection 
(see, <i>e.g.</i>, his list in De doct. christ. II., 8), and at the Synods of Hippo, A.D. 
393 (can. 36), and Carthage, A.D. 397 (can. 47), the Alexandrian Canon was adopted. 
The decision that the Roman Church was to be asked for a confirmation of this conclusion 
does not seem to have been carried out. From that date the Hebrew Canon was departed 
from in the West, though the view of Athanasius, conveyed to it by Rufinus, and 
the decision of Jerome, exerted a quiet influence, and even apart from this 

<pb n="195" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_195" />some uncertainty—<i>e.g.</i>, in the case of 4 Esra, the Pastor of Hermas, etc.,—still remained.<note n="400" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p3.3">Gregory I. 
(Moral XIX. 13) thought it necessary to excuse himself for arguing from 
Maccabees.</note> Cassiodorus seems to have taken a very important part in finally shaping 
the Latin Bible. But we cannot by any means describe the attitude of the West as 
uncritical. It only avoided the inconsistency into which scholars had fallen in 
extolling the LXX. as a divinely composed and authentic work, while they ranked the Hebrew Bible above it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4">As regards the N. T., the Alexandrian Church accepted the Western collection in 
the time of Origen, and in the course of the third century most of the others, though 
not yet all,<note n="401" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.1">Thus Syrian Churches still used Tatian’s Diatessaron in the fourth century; and 
in a few circles among them there were retained in the Canon, the apocryphal correspondence 
of the Corinthians and Paul, the two Epp. of Clement, nay, even the Ep. of Clement 
de virginitate. On the other hand, some books were wanting. Not a few apocryphal 
writings held an undefined rank in the Syrian Patriarchate. In a word, the old Roman 
Canon, expanded in the course of the third century in Alexandria, did not get the 
length of being acknowledged in vast territories of the East proper. In spite of 
the association of the Apostolic Epistles with the Gospels, the higher rank peculiar 
to the latter was not done away with as late as the fourth century. Alexander of 
Alexandria (in Theodoret H. E. I. 4) describes the contents of Holy Scripture briefly 
as ‘Law, Prophets, and Gospels.’</note> seem to have followed its example. In so far as any reflection was given 
to their historical characteristics, the Scriptures were regarded as Apostolic-catholic, 
and were acknowledged to contain the real sources of evidence for Christian doctrine. 
But the principle of apostolicity could not be strictly carried out. In many national 
Churches apostolic writings were known and revered which were not found in the Western 
collection, and conversely, it was not always possible to perceive the Apostolic 
origin and Catholic recognition of a received book. Origen already therefore adopted 
the idea, consonant to the spirit of antiquity, that the collection embraced those 
books about whose title a general agreement had prevailed from the earliest times. 
Canonicity was decided by unanimous testimony. But even this principle did not meet 
the whole case; Origen himself violated it in forming the group of seven Catholic 
Epistles. Yet it became the established rule, and put an end to any consideration 
of the question based on criticism of the facts. 

<pb n="196" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_196" />Eusebius, who was a very important authority, and who—if we are to understand 
the passage so—had been commissioned by the Emperor to prepare standard Bibles, 
followed the view of Origen; yet in the case of one book, the Apocalypse, he 
expressed his dislike in a way that ran counter to the principle of the Canon. 
The three, or four, categories, in which he required to arrange the books, show 
that men were struggling with a difficulty not to be solved in this way, which 
could only be solved by time with its power to hallow all inconsistencies.<note n="402" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.2">On the efforts of Eusebius to fix the extent of the N. T., see Texte und Untersuch. 
zur altchristl. Litteratur-Geschichte, Vol. II. 1, 2, p. 5 ff.</note> If we collected statistically all the Eastern information we possess 
concerning the extent of the N. T. from the date of Eusebius up to the destruction 
of Constantinople—direct and indirect statements by Church Fathers, Synodal decisions, 
Bible manuscripts and indices from the Churches of various provinces, and especially 
Syria—we would be forced to the conclusion that complete confusion and uncertainty 
prevailed.<note n="403" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.3">Almost everything which was esteemed in quite different circumstances in the earliest 
period, is to be again found somewhere or other in the Byzantine age. Most instructive 
is the history of Clement’s Epistles and Hermas. Conversely, the old doubts also 
remain and even new ones emerge (Philemon, see Jerome in his preface to the Epistle).</note> But this view would be erroneous. We have to multiply by hundreds the 
lists which enumerate 26 (27) books, <i>i.e.</i>, the <i>Acknowledged</i> and the <i>Disputed <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.4">melioris 
notæ</span></i> of Eusebius.—Athanasius’ Festival Epistle, A.D. 367, was of paramount importance 
in settling the complete equality of these two classes in the Patriarchates of Alexandria 
and Constantinople and in the West.—On the other hand, apart from the Syrian Churches,<note n="404" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.5">The N. T. had a peculiar history in the Syrian Churches, which has not yet been 
written; see Nestle, ‘Syrische Bibelübersetzungen’ in the Prot. R.-E. Vol. XV.; 
Bäthgen’s work on the Syrus Cureton. 1885, and my ‘das N. T. um das Jahr 200’ (
1888). It is more than questionable whether Theodore of Mopsuestia did any independent 
criticism on the extent of the N. T. He, probably, simply adhered to the Canon of 
his Church, which then of the Catholic Epistles only admitted 1 Peter and 1 John, 
and rejected the Apocalypse; see Kihn, l. c., 65 ff. and the Canon of Chrysostom. 
While the whole Church was substantially agreed about the extent of the N. T., from 
the end of the fourth century, wide districts in the Patriarchate of Antioch retained 
their separate traditions. Only we must not forget that the vast majority even of these had accepted the Roman Canon of undisputed 
books in the second half of the third century. But the agreement went no further; 
for from the fourth century they would take no more instruction from Alexandria.</note> the lists which diverge 

<pb n="197" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_197" />from the above owe their existence either to a badly applied scholarship, or to individual 
reminiscences, in rare cases to a divergent usage on the part of provincial Churches. 
From the end of the fourth century real unanimity prevailed, in the main, as to 
the contents of the N. T. and the authorship of the separate books, in Constantinople, 
Asia Minor, Alexandria, and the West. Apart from doubts of long standing, yet ineffectual 
and isolated, about the Catholic Epistles (and Philemon?), the one exception was 
John’s Revelation, for which Eusebius’ verdict was momentous.<note n="405" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.6">For the rest, Weiss has rightly shown (Einleitung in das N. T., p. 98) that the 
extent to which the Apocalypse was rejected, has been somewhat exaggerated. Extremely 
noteworthy is the view of Didymus on 2 Peter (Enarrat. in epp. cathol.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.7">Non est 
ignorandum præsentem epistolam esse falsatam, quæ licet publicetur non tamen in 
canone est.</span>”</note> But even in this case attempts to come to a decision were given up: the 
book was shelved, and reemerged, from the circles in which it had maintained its 
ground, without exciting any controversy worth mentioning. The disquieting distinction 
between Acknowledged and Disputed books, abolished by Athanasius, was but very seldom 
of any consequence in practice; but scholars still recalled it here and there. When 
the collection was limited to 26 (27) books, the reading of others in the Church 
was, from the end of the fourth century, more strictly prohibited. But even at the 
beginning of the fifth, men in a position to know, like Jerome and Sozomen, can 
tell us that the prohibition was here and there unknown or disregarded. Some primitive 
Christian writings were thus in use in the Churches down to the fifth century and 
later; but the Monophysite Churches preserved, as a monkish protest against the 
spiritualism of Origen, Jewish Apocalypses revised by Christians and belonging to 
the earliest period, and the barbarism into which they fell spread a protective 
covering over these writings.<note n="406" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.8">In the Byzantine Church also Apocalypses continued to be read, and new ones were 
constantly being produced.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5">The details are obscure of the way in which the Western 

<pb n="198" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_198" />Church obtained the Epistle of James, second Peter, and third John. The 
Epistle to the Hebrews, not unknown to it from the first, it received in the 
fourth century as a Pauline composition, from the East, through the famous 
intermediaries. Those same men did away with all uncertainty at the close of the 
fourth century on the ground of the decisions given by Eusebius and Athanasius. 
The 27 books, <i>i.e.</i>, the Canon of Athanasius, were alone recognised at the Synods 
of Hippo and Carthage (397), and this result was confirmed by Augustine’s 
authority (see, <i>e.g.</i>, De doctr. christ. II. 8) without any general declaration 
having been made.<note n="407" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5.1">See also under this head the verdict, freer because dependent on Theodore, which 
Junilius passed on the Catholic Epistles. Critical investigations have not yet arrived 
at a final result regarding the Decretum Gelasii. Augustine himself has not failed, 
besides, to notice the doubts that existed in his time; see Retractat. II. 4, 2. 
In his De pecc. mer. I. 27, he still leaves the Ep. to the Hebrews unassigned. In 
De doctr. christ. II. 8, he writes: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5.2">In canonicis autem scripturis ecclesiarum catholicarum 
quam plurimum auctoritatem sequatur, inter quas sane illæ sint, quæ apostolicas 
sedes habere et epistolas accipere meruerunt.</span>” Accordingly, this principle still 
holds. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5.3">Tenebit igitur hunc modum in scripturis canonicis, ut eas quæ ab omnibus 
accipiuntur ecclesiis catholicis, præponat eis quas quædam non accipiunt; in iis 
vero quæ non accipiuntur ab omnibus, præponat eas, quas plures gravioresque accipiunt 
eis, quas pauciores minorisque auctoritatis ecclesiæ tenent. Si autem alias invenerit 
a pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi, quamquam hoc facile inveniri non possit, 
æqualis tamen auctoritatis eas habendas puto.</span>” Since the older copies of the Bible 
continued to be transcribed, uniformity had not been secured. It is true we no longer 
possess western Bibles whose contents are limited to the earliest Roman Canon—Gospels, 
Acts, 13 Pauline Ep., 1 and 2 John, 1 Peter, Jude, Revelation—but we have them 
with an Ep. to the Laodiceans, the Pastor (though in the O. T.), and even with the 
apocryphal correspondence of the Corinthians and Paul.</note> But the sharper the line drawn between the collection and all other 
writings, the more suspicious must those have appeared whose title could lead, 
or had once admittedly led, to a claim for recognition as Catholic and 
Apostolic. The category of “apocryphal” in which they had formerly been placed, 
solely in order to mark the alleged or real absence of general testimony in 
their favour, now obtained more and more an additional meaning; they were of 
unknown origin, or ‘fabricated’, and this was often supplemented by the charge 
of being ‘heretical’. But however great the gulf between the canonical and 
uncanonical books, it is impossible to conceal 

<pb n="199" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_199" />the fact that the Church never published a general decision, excluding all doubt, 
on the extent of the Canon in ancient times. The Canon of Augustine was adopted 
by Pope Innocent I. (<scripRef passage="Ep. 6" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5.4">Ep. 6</scripRef>, ch. 7, ad Exsuperium).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6">With the complete elaboration of the conception of canonical books, every other 
description applied to them gave way to the idea of their divinity.<note n="408" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.1">The conception that the canonical books were solemnly set apart, occurs first in 
Athanasius; the Alexandrians, however, including Origen, had the idea and even the 
word before him (Orig. Prolog. in Cantic.). Athanasius writes in his Festival Ep. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.2">τὰ κανονιζόμενα καὶ παραδοθέντα 
πιστευθέντα τε θεῖα εἶναι 
βιβλία</span>.</note> What could any predicate signify compared with the conviction that they 
had been composed by the Holy Ghost himself? Therefore the categories of canonical 
and inspired writings coincided, nay, inspiration in its highest sense was limited 
to the canonical books. The belief in inspiration was necessarily attended by the 
duty of pneumatic or allegorical exegesis. This sacred art was then practised by 
all, who were able thus to disregard the results of any other kind of exposition. 
The problems which pneumatic exegesis, praised even by cultured Hellenists,<note n="409" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.3">The Neoplatonic opponents of the Church were not quite honest, they were rather 
talking <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.4">διαλεκτικῶς</span>, when they objected to the allegorical method of interpreting 
Holy Scripture. They treated their own sacred writings in exactly the same way.</note> had to solve, were mainly the following. It had (1) to demonstrate the 
agreement between the two Testaments, in other words; to christianise the O. T. 
completely, to discover prophecy everywhere, to get rid of the literal meaning where 
it was obnoxious, and to repel Jewish claims;<note n="410" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.5">Sozomen says (H. E. V.22) that the Jews were more readily seduced to heathenism, 
because they only interpreted Holy Scripture <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.6">πρὸς ῥητόν</span>, and not 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.7">πρὸς θεωρίαν</span>.</note> (2) to harmonise the statements of Holy Scripture with the prevailing 
dogmatics; (3) to furnish every text with a profound meaning, one valuable for the 
time. Exegesis became a kind of black art, and Augustine was not the only man who 
was delivered from Manichæan, by Biblical, Alchemy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7">But while these tasks were generally fixed, a sure and unvarying method was still 
wanting.<note n="411" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.1">Thus Arians and Orthodox sometimes appealed to the same texts. But the impossibility 
of drawing up a rule deciding how far the letter of Scripture was authoritative, caused more anxiety. Had God a human form, eyes, or voice; was Paradise 
situated on the earth; did the dead rise with all their bodily members, even with 
their hair, etc.?—to all these and a hundred similar questions there was no sure 
answer, and consequently disputes arose between adherents of one and the same confession. 
All had to allegorise, and, in turn, all had to take certain texts literally. But 
what a difference existed between an Epiphanius and a Gregory of Nyssa, and how 
many shades of belief there were between the crude anthropomorphists and the spiritualists! 
The latter, as a rule, had reason to dread the arguments, and frequently the fists, 
of the former; they could not but be anxious about their own orthodoxy, for the 
old <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.2">regula</span></i> was on the side of their opponents, and the most absurd opinion had the 
prejudice that it was the most pious in its favour. Ultimately, in the course of 
the fifth century, a sort of common sense established itself, which could be taken 
as forming, with regard to the anthropomorphists, a middle line between the exegetic 
methods of Chrysostom and Cyril of Alexandria, and which had been anticipated by 
a few Fathers of the fourth century. Yet not many concessions were made to the anthropomorphists. 
Even Antiochians like Theodore had become suspected of an anthropomorphism incompatible 
with the honour of God (see Johannes Philoponus, De creat. mundi, I. 22. in Gallandi 
XII., p. 496). He who did not rise from the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.3">turpitudo litteræ ad decorem intelligentiæ 
spiritalis</span></i> (Jerome ad <scripRef passage="Amos. 2" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.4" parsed="|Amos|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.2">Amos. 2</scripRef>) might come under suspicion of heresy. But, on the 
other hand, the Cappadocians themselves opposed those who allegorised “too much”, 
and thus approximated too closely to heathen philosophers; and after a part of Origen’s 
expositions had passed into the traditional possessions of the Church, the rest 
was declared heretical. Even before this Epiphanius had written (H. 61, ch. 6): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.5">Πάντα τὰ θεῖα ῥήματα οὐκ 
ἀλληγορίας δεῖται, ἀλλὰ ὡς ἔχει, 
ἔχει, θεωρίας δὲ δεῖται καὶ 
αἰσθήσεως.</span> 
Origen’s thorough-going principle that “God can say and do nothing, which is not 
good and just”, by which he criticised and occasionally set aside the letter of 
Scripture, was too bold for the Epigoni with their faith in authority. God had done 
what Scripture said of him, and what God did was good. This principle not only ruined 
all lucid science, but also deprived the Church of the intrinsic completeness of 
her creed. Yet we must not minimise the result of the compromise made in the fourth 
and fifth centuries, between the literal, allegorical, and typical methods of interpreting 
Scripture; for it has held its ground up to the present day in a way really identical 
in all Churches, and it seems to possess no small power to convince.</note> Even the principles of 

<pb n="200" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_200" />Origen were not strictly retained.<note n="412" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.6">For Origen’s principles see Vol. II., p. 346.</note> On the other hand, the historical antiquarian interest, which he had 
awakened, in Holy Scripture, continued to exert its influence. It not only lasted 
up to the fifth century,<note n="413" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.7">Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome are links in a chain of scholarly tradition and work. 
The succession, however, marked a descent not only in point of time. The attitude 
of Jerome and the conflicts in which he was involved show at the same time that 
the age no longer tolerated independent scholarship in historical criticism. Therefore 
it ceased after Jerome; such work was confined to registering antiquarian notices, 
even doubtful ones, which were accepted without reflection, since, having entered 
into the stock of tradition, they no longer roused criticism.</note> but it also exerted a critical and restrictive 

<pb n="201" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_201" />influence on pneumatic exegesis<note n="414" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.8">Besides, when driven by necessity, <i>i.e.</i>, when brought face to face with inconvenient 
passages of Scripture, a way was found out of the difficulty in the demand that 
the historical occasion of the text must be carefully weighed. Thus Athanasius writes 
(Orat. c. Arian. I. 54), when setting himself to refute the Scriptural proofs of 
the Arians, and finding that he is in considerable straits: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.9">δεῖ δέ, 
ὡς ἐπὶ πάσης θείας γραφῆς προσήκει ποιεῖν καὶ ἀναγκαῖόν ἐστιν, οὕτω καὶ 
ἐνταῦθα, καθ᾽ ὃν εἶπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος καιρὸν καὶ τὸ πρόσωπον καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα, διόπερ 
ἔγραψε, πιστῶς ἐκλαμβάνειν, ἵνα μὴ παρὰ ταῦτα ἢ καὶ παρ᾽ ἕτερόν τι τούτων ἀγνοῶν 
ὃ ἀναγιγνώσκων ἔξω τῆς ἀληθινῆς διανοίας γένηται.</span> 
The same contention was often upheld in earlier times by Tertullian when driven 
into a corner by the exegesis of the Marcionites (see De præscr. adv. Marc. II.-V.). 
The exegetical “principle” of the Fathers gradually became the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.10">complexus oppositorum</span></i>; 
<i>i.e.</i>, when the literal meaning was disturbing, then it was, in the words of Gregory 
of Nazianzus, (Orat. XXXI. 3): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.11">ἔνδυμα τῆς ἀσεβείας 
ἐστὶν ἡ ϕιλία τοῦ γράμματος</span>: 
or men spoke of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.12">turpitudo litterræ</span></i>, the Jewish understanding of Scripture, the 
necessity of considering historical circumstances or the like. But if “advanced” 
theologians produced suspected allegorical explanations, then the cry was raised 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.13">ὡς ἔχει, ἔχει</span>, Holy Scripture is not to be understood according to Plato, etc.</note> This was the case among the scholars of Antioch. Diodorus and Theodore 
tried, following the precedent set by Lucian and Dorotheus, to form an inner connection 
between the pneumatic and the grammatico-historical exegesis. It cannot be held that 
this gave rise to a more rational method, or one more tenable from the critical 
standpoint. Yet in detail they followed sound principles. These again had been already 
pared down by Chrysostom and Theodoret in favour of the dominant method, but they 
lasted in the Nestorian Church and its schools as long as science existed there 
at all, and their influence extended into the West through Junilius.<note n="415" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.14"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8">The distinction between Alexandrian—Origenistic—and Antiochene exegesis does not 
consist in the representatives of the latter having rejected wholesale the spiritual 
meaning. They rather recognised it, but they tried to determine it typically from 
the literal meaning. While the Alexandrians avowedly set aside the literal meaning 
in many passages, and attached the pneumatic sense to texts by some sort of device, 
the Antiochenes started from the literal meaning, seeking to discover it by all 
the means of a sound exegesis, and then showed that the narrative concerned was 
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.1">σκιὰ τῶν μελλόντων</span>, a type created by God, which had been fulfilled by Jesus Christ. 
They set up definite rules for the discovery of the literal meaning as well as for 
that of the typical and allegorical sense (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.2">θεωρία</span>, not 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.3">ἀλληγορία</span>), which lay not 
in the words, but the realities, persons, and events designated by the words. The 
rules are strikingly like those of the Federal theologians—Cocceius—and the school 
of Hofmann; the method of the author of the Hebrews furnished their model. This 
procedure had various results. First, the method of Philo and Origen followed by the Alexandrians was strenuously opposed 
both in independent treatises, and in connection with exegesis. Secondly, an effort 
was made to give the literal meaning in all cases its due; thus Diodorus says in 
the Catena of Nicephorus (Leipz. 1772, I. p. 524): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.4">τοῦ ἀλληγορικοῦ 
τὸ ἱστορικὸν 
πλεῖστον ὅσον προτιμῶμεν</span>. Thirdly, a real covenant was accordingly recognised between 
God and the Jewish people, and that nation was accorded its significant place in 
the history of salvation: the “history of salvation” which thus originated differed 
essentially from that of Irenæus (see Vol. II., p. 305). Fourthly and finally, the 
number of directly Messianic passages in the O. T. became extraordinarily limited; 
while, according to pneumatic exegesis, everything in the O. T. was in a sense directly 
Messianic, <i>i.e.</i>, Christian, the Antiochenes only retained a few such passages. The 
horizon of O. T. authors was more correctly defined. Theodore decidedly disputed 
the presence of anything in the O. T. about the Son of God or the Trinity. Further, 
the Antiochenes distinguished grades of inspiration, namely, the spirit of prophecy, 
and that of wisdom, and they placed the former far above the latter. Although the 
advance of this exegesis on the Alexandrian is obvious, yet it is seriously defective 
in completeness and consistency in method. First, the Antiochenes, in spite of their 
polemic against the older expositors—Hippolytus, Origen, Eusebius, Apollinaris, 
Didymus, and Jerome—could not altogether divest themselves of the old principle 
of the authoritative interpretation of Scripture; “they regarded the old traditional 
doctrine, the exposition given by the Fathers, and the definitions of Synods, as 
the standard and touch-stone of agreement with the creed of the Church, and they 
made of this rule what use they pleased”; from this source their attitude became 
somewhat uncertain. Secondly, they only rarely succeeded in criticising the literal 
meaning historically; where they did, they employed rationalistic interpretations, 
and accordingly their procedure approximated to Origen’s. speculative exegesis, 
yet without following any fixed principle. Thirdly, their typological exegesis also 
often bordered very closely on the allegorical, and since they assumed a double 
sense in Scripture, they did not remove, but only disguised, the fundamental error 
of current exegesis. Fourthly, they could not make clear the difference between 
the O. T. and the N. T., because, in spite of their assumption of different degrees 
of inspiration, they placed the O. T. prophets on a level with the Apostles; see 
Theodore, Comment. on Neh. I. in Migne, T. LXVI., p. 402: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.5">τῆς αὐτῆς τοῦ ἁγίου 
πνεύματος χάριτος οἵ τε πάλαι μετεῖχον καὶ οἱ τῷ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης ὑπηρετούμενος 
μυστηρίῳ.</span> Finally, by assuming directly Messianic passages in the O. T. they gave up their 
own position, and placed themselves at the mercy of their opponents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p9">See later for the history of the school of Antioch, especially its relation to Aristotle. 
Diestel, Gesch. des A. T. in der christl. Kirche, p. 126 ff. Fritzsche, de Theod. 
Mops. vita et scriptis, Halae, 1836. Above all, the works of Kihn, Die Bedeutung 
der Antioch. Schule a. d. exeget. Gebiete (1866), and Theodor von Mopsuestia und 
Junilius als Exegeten (1880), where the older literature is given. Swete, Theodori 
ep. Mops. in epp. Pauli Comment. Cambridge, 1880, 1881.</p></note></p>


<pb n="202" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_202" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10">The West received through Hilary, Ambrose, Jerome, and Rufinus, the erudite pneumatic 
method of the Greeks, as practised especially by the Cappadocians. Before this, 
and for a few decades afterwards, the exegesis of the West was mainly 

<pb n="203" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_203" />characterised by absence of system; along with reverence for the letter we 
find all sorts of allegorical explanations, and in turn a predilection for a 
dramatic close to earthly history. Jerome was far from having fixed exegetic 
principles, since he allegorised against his better knowledge wherever the 
orthodox confession required it. In his time Tychonius, a Donatist, drew up for 
the interpretation of Holy Scripture seven rules which were to remove all 
difficulties (Augustine, De doctr. christ. III. 30 sq.).<note n="416" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.1">These rules are of material importance (for theology). The first treats of the Lord 
and his body: <i>i.e.</i>, we must and may apply the truth concerning the Lord to the Church, 
and vice versa, since they form one person; only in this way do we frequently get 
a correct sense. The second deals with the bi-partite body of the Lord: we must 
carefully consider whether the true or the empirical Church is meant. The third 
takes up the promises and the law, <i>i.e.</i>, the spirit and letter; the fourth treats 
of genus and species: we must observe the extent to which texts apply; the fifth, 
of the dates: we must harmonise contradictory dates by a fixed method, and understand 
certain stereotyped numbers as symbolical. The sixth discusses repetition: <i>i.e.</i>, 
we have frequently to refrain from assuming a chronological order, where such an 
order appears to exist, and the seventh deals with the devil and his body, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the devil and the godless, many things referring to the latter which are said of 
the devil and <i>vice versa</i>—see the first rule.</note> These were adopted by Augustine in his work ‘On Christian Science’, which, 
subject as it is to the errors of the age, is a glorious memorial of the great Bishop’s 
love of truth, and evangelical feeling. Of evangelical feeling, in so far as Augustine, 
in opposition to all biblicism, declared the study of Holy Scripture to be merely 
the path towards love; he who possessed love, no longer needed the Scripture, he 
lived with Christ and God; accordingly he had ceased to require separate ‘saving 
truths’, for he lived in truth and love.<note n="417" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.2">The thought wavers between that of Origen, who also elevates himself above the historical 
Christ, and the genuinely evangelical idea that the Christian must stop short at 
“means of salvation”; see De doctr. I. 34: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.3">Nulla res in via (ad deum) tenere nos 
debet, quando nec ipse dominus, in quantum via nostra esse dignatus est, tenere 
nos voluerit, sed transire; ne rebus temporalibus, quamvis ab illo pro salute nostra 
susceptis et gestis, hæreamus infirmiter, sed per eas potius curramus alacriter 
etc.</span>” In ch. 35 love is held up as the exclusive goal: ch. 36 teaches that no one 
has understood Scripture who has not been led by it to love God and his neighbour; 
but if he has been led to this love, then he loses nothing by failing to hit on 
the correct sense of detached texts: in that case he is deceived, but without guilt: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.4">Quisquis in scripturis (I. 37) aliud sentit quam ille qui scripsit, 
illis non mentientibus fallitur; sed tamen, ut dicere cœperam, si ea sententia fallitur, 
qua ædificet caritatem, quæ finis præcepti est, ita fallitur ac si quisquam errore 
deserens viam, eo tamen per agrum pergat, quo etiam via illa perducit.</span>” Augustine 
says indeed (l. c.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.5">titubabit fides, si divinarum scripturarum vacillat auctoritas</span>,” 
but, on the other hand (I. 39): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.6">Homo, fide, spe et caritate subnixus eaque inconcusse 
retinens, <i>non indiget scipturis nisi ad alios instruendos</i>. Itaque multi per hæc 
tria etiam in solitudine sine codicibus vivunt . . . Quibus tamen quasi machinis 
tanta fidei, spei et caritatis in eis surrexit instructio, ut perfectum aliquid 
tenentes, ea quæ sunt ex parte non quærant; perfectum sane, quantum in hac vita 
potest.</span>” This forcible way of assigning a practical purpose to the reading of Scripture 
and the understanding at the root of it, viz., that it was <i>the whole</i> that was of 
importance, is the opposite of the conception that Scripture embraces innumerable 
mysteries; but an affinity exists far down between them, inasmuch as Augustine seems 
to reserve to the monks the state in which Scripture is not required, and he borders 
on the belief of Origen (I. 34) that the Christ of history belongs to the past 
for him who lives in love. The whole conception is first found, besides, in the 
description by the Valentinian school of the perfect Gnostic; see Excerpta ex Theodoto, 
ch. 27: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.7">ποῦ δὲ ἔτι γραφῆς καὶ μαθήσεως κατόρθωμα τῇ ψυχῇ ἐκείνῃ 
τῇ καθαρᾷ γενομένῃ, ὅπου καὶ ἀξιοῦται πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον Θεὸν ὁρᾶν</span>; 
besides Augustine expressly argued against those who supposed they could dispense 
with Scripture from the start, and appealed to an inner revelation (see the Præfat. 
to De doctr. christ.). He puts it beyond doubt that he who uses Scripture must bow 
to its authority even where he does not understand it.</note></p>

<pb n="204" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_204" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p11">But this thought of the book does not give its prevailing colour; this is furnished, on the contrary, 
by the other ideas that Scripture is the only way by which to come to God and Christ, 
that it is to be interpreted by the rule of faith, that obscure passages are to 
be explained by clear ones, and that the literal meaning, where offensive, must 
yield to the deeper sense. The numerous hermeneutic rules set up by Augustine,<note n="418" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p11.1">See the 
second and especially the third book of the work quoted. The second contains a short 
and precise review of all branches of knowledge which are collectively perceived 
to spring from heathenism, and it states which may and must be used by the Christian, 
and to what extent. The third book contains the hermeneutics proper.</note> which are so many expedients and very like Origen’s methodic principles, 
determined the nature of exegesis in later periods in the West. In connection with 
whatever else was derived from the East, the view that there was a triple and fourfold 
meaning in Scripture became a fixed doctrine.<note n="419" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12">See Eucherius of Lyons, liber formularum spiritalis intelligentiæ ad Veranium filium, 
in Migne, Ser. lat. T. 50, p. 727. In later times the mnemonic formula was composed:</p>
<div style="margin-left:20%" lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.1">
<verse id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.2">
<l class="t1" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.3"><i>Littera</i> gesta docet, quid credas <i>allegoria</i>,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.4"><i>Moralis</i> quid agas, quo tendas <i>anagogia</i>. </l>
</verse>
</div>
</note> The little book by Junilius which 

<pb n="205" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_205" />contained the Antiochene system of hermeneutics as handed down at Nisibis, 
although much read, made few changes. But it was exceedingly significant that 
Augustine, in spite of his view that it was only a means, had placed the Bible 
on such a pinnacle that all theologians who afterwards took their stand upon it 
alone as against tradition, were able to appeal to him. As a matter of fact 
Scripture held quite a different place in the Church life of the West from that 
in the East: it came more into the foreground. That also is to be explained, 
above all, by the influence of Augustine,<note n="420" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.5">The work “On Christian Science” points to Scripture as its sole object, and does not discuss 
tradition at all. However, the latter receives its due inasmuch as Augustine regards 
the propositions of the rule of faith—based on the Symbol—as the <i>matters</i>, which 
constituted the essential contents of Scripture. In this definition we find. the 
reason why dogmatics never ceased to waver between Scripture and the rule of faith. 
Yet we know that Augustine was by no means the first to hold this view. Even the 
writer of the Muratorian fragment and Irenæus knew no better.</note> and the deficiency of the West in speculative ability.<note n="421" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.6">Origen 
taught that Christian science was the science of Scripture; Augustine stands upon 
his shoulders. But afterwards, in the East, the interest in dogmatic formulas became 
uppermost, while in the West, the Bible remained pre-eminently the direct source 
of knowledge of the faith.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13">As the Church had never published a general decree, exclusive of all doubt, on the extent of Scripture, 
it had also failed to publish one concerning its characteristics. Freedom from error 
was generally deduced from inspiration, and it was, as a rule, referred to the very 
words. But on the other hand, an attempt was made here and there to leave room for 
the individuality and historical limitation of the authors; minor inconsistencies 
were not wholly denied (see even Aug., De consensu evang.); and exegesis was often 
practised as if the strict dogma of inspiration did not exist.<note n="422" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.1">Even the 
men of Antioch, by whom, Chrysostom not excepted, human elements were aknowledged 
to exist in the Bible, maintained the inspiration of other passages <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.2">quoad litteram</span></i>, 
just like Origen and the Cappadocians. Augustine accepted this freedom from error 
in its strictest sense; see <scripRef passage="Ep. 82" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.3">Ep. 82</scripRef>. 3 (ad Hieron.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.4">Ego fateor caritati tuæ, solis 
eis scriptuaram libris, qui iam canonici appellantur, didici hunc timorem honoremque 
deferre, ut nullum eorum auctorem scribendo aliquid errasse firmissime credam. Ac 
si aliquid in eis offendero litteris, quod videatur contrarium veritati, nihil aliud 
quam vel mendosum esse codicem, vel interpretem non assecutum esse quod dictum est, 
vel me minime intellexisse non ambigam.</span>” In his work <i>De consensu evang.</i>, which is 
particularly instructive as regards his whole attitude to Holy Writ, he declares that the Apostles’ writings make up sufficiently 
for the absence of any by our Lord; for the Apostles were the Lord’s hands, and 
had written what he commanded. It is extremely surprising that this being the view 
taken of the Bible—and even the translation of the LXX. was held to be inspired—yet 
no one ever <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.5">ex professo</span></i> reflected on how the Canon was formed. No miracle was assumed. 
Even Augustine quite naively stated, <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.6">sancti et docti homines</span></i> had formed the N. T. 
(c. Faustum XXII. 79). Here the authority of the Church comes in.</note> A clear idea of the sufficiency 

<pb n="206" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_206" />of Scripture was certainly not reached; it was maintained in general 
phrases, and was violated in generalities and in details.<note n="423" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.7">The early Catholic Fathers had already maintained the sufficiency of Holy Scripture, 
as well as the necessity of proving everything out of it; see for the latter point 
Orig. in Jerem., Hom. I. c. 7 (Lomm. XV. p. 115): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.8">Μάρτυρας δεῖ λαβεῖν 
τὰς γραφάς. Ἀμάρτυροι γὰρ αἱ ἐπιβολαὶ ἡμῶν καὶ αἱ ἐξηγήσεις ἄπιστοί εἰσιν.</span> 
Cyril of Jerusalem has expressed himself similarly (Cat. 4, 17: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.9">Δεῖ γὰρ περὶ τῶν θείων 
καὶ αγίων τῆς πίστεως μυστηρίων μηδὲ τὸ τυχὸν ἄνευ τῶν θείων παραδίδοσθαι γραφῶν· 
καὶ μὴ ἁπλῶς πιθανότησι καὶ λόγων κατασκευαῖς παραφέρεσθαι. Μηδὲ ἐμοὶ 
τῷ ταῦτα σοι λέγοντι, ἁπλῶς πιστεύσῃς· ἐὰν τὴν ἀπόδειξιν τῶν καταγγελλομένων 
ἀπὸ τῶν θείων μὴ λάβῃς γραφῶν· Ἡ σωτηρία γὰρ αὕτη τῆς πίστεως ἡμῶν οὐκ ἐξ 
εὑρεσιλογίας, ἀλλὰ ἐξ ἀποδείξεως τῶν θείων ἐστὶ γραφῶν</span>); 
cf. Athanasius (Orat. adv. gentes init.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.10">Αὐτάρκεις μέν εἰσιν αἱ ἅγιαι καὶ θεόπνευστοι γραφαὶ πρὸς τὴν τῆς 
ἀληθείας ἀπαγγελίαν</span>). 
So also the Antiochenes, moreover Augustine De doctr. II. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.11">In iis quæ aperte 
in scriptura posita sunt, inveniuntur illa omnia, quæ continent fidem moresque vivendi, 
spem scilicet et caritatem.</span>” Vincent., Commonit. 2.</note> Finally, as regards the relation of the two Testaments to each other, 
three views existed side by side. The Old Testament was a Christian book as well 
as the New: it was throughout the record of prophecy: it contained the true creed 
under certain limitations and imperfections, and led and still leads educationally 
to Christ. These points of view were adopted alternately as the occasion required. 
It was recognised that the Jewish nation had possessed a covenant with God, yet 
the consequences of this were far from being admitted. The same method of employing 
the Bible was still upheld in apologetic arguments as was followed by the Apologists 
of the second century.<note n="424" id="ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.12">All the more did the use made of the O. T. for the constitution of the Church differ 
from the apologetic view. Very many of the regulations of the O. T. ceremonial law 
came once more to be highly valued by the Church, not as spiritually understood, 
but as directly applied to ecclesiastical institutions of every sort.</note> For the rest, even Cyril of Alexandria still brought “heathen prophecy” 
to bear in this matter, while in other respects—speaking generally—the assumption 
of heathen ‘prophets’ and inspired philosophers excited suspicion.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="Tradition" progress="63.05%" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii" prev="ii.iii.i.iii.ii" next="ii.iii.i.iii.iv">

<pb n="207" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_207" />
<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p1">2. <i>Tradition</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2">The authority of Holy Scripture frequently appears in the Fathers as something wholly 
abstract and despotic. It contained, in fact, a latent tendency to assert its independence 
of the conditions out of which it had arisen. But the revolution which was characterised 
by the isolation of the Bible, its deliverance from the authority of ecclesiastical 
tradition, and the annihilation of the latter, only took place in the sixteenth 
century, and even then it was, we know, not completely successful. In ecclesiastical 
antiquity, on the contrary, the bond was by no means severed which connected Scripture 
with the maternal organism of the Church. The Church, its doctrine, institutions, 
and constitution, were held, in and by themselves, to constitute the source of knowledge 
and the authoritative guarantee of truth. As the holy, Apostolic, and Catholic institution, 
it possessed nothing whatever untrue or capable of amendment either in its foundations 
or its development. Everything in it, rather, was apostolic, and the guidance of 
the Church by the Holy Ghost had preserved this apostolic fabric from any change. 
This thought was necessarily emphasised more and more strongly in consequence of 
the development undergone by Church affairs in the fourth and following centuries. 
Since at the same time, however, the independent authority and the sufficiency of 
the Bible were also emphasised, there arose difficulties, in part even manifest 
inconsistencies, which were never removed.<note n="425" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.1">The Orientals, especially the Antiochenes, but Cyril of Jerus. also, adhered more 
exclusively to Scripture; the Alexandrians, and even the Cappadocians relied more 
strongly on tradition. Yet the differences are only in degree. At any rate, the 
difference comes out more strongly on a comparison of Theodoret and Cyril of Alexandria.</note> But they were not clearly felt, because men always possessed the power, 
when confronted by inconvenient monitors, to carry through ultimately, whether in 
the form of dogma, or in that of order, whatever was required. In face of traditions 
become obsolete an appeal was made to other traditions, or to the Bible; where written 
testimony was uncertain or awanting, recourse was had to tradition; <i>i.e.</i>, that was 
declared to be tradition which was 

<pb n="208" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_208" />not to be justified under another title. Hence it is already clear that tradition never 
was and never could be systematised and catalogued, that an authentic declaration 
never was and never could be published as to its extent and scope. There was no 
single deliverance on the application of tradition, which would not, if consistently 
carried out, have thrown the Church into confusion. If Augustine therefore (De 
bapt. c. Donat. II.3, 4) declared—certainly against his better knowledge—that 
‘canonical Scripture was contained within fixed limits of its own’ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.2">scriptura canonica 
certis suis terminis continetur</span>), yet it never occurred to him or any one else to 
maintain as much about tradition. The latter was in antiquity a wholly elastic category, 
as we see when we look at its use in individual cases; in <i>summa</i> it was, however, 
an extremely rigid and clear notion: meaning simply that the Church was determined, 
in spite of all changes, to regard itself as the unchangeable creation of the Apostles. 
It derived its claim to this view partly from the divine promises, partly from the 
organisation instituted for it, yet without alleging confidently any empirical factor 
within the Church which should be the bearer of its infallibility.<note n="426" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.3">Reuter’s 
excellent explanation of Augustine’s position (Ztschrft. für K.-Gesch. Vol. VIII., 
pp. 181 f., 186 f.) was then true of very wide circles: “The Episcopate, and the 
Roman <i> <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.4">sedes apostolica</span></i>, the whole relatively coördinated
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.5">sedes apostolicæ</span></i>, the relative 
and the absolute plenary councils were held to be representations of the (infallible) 
Church; but not one of these factors, not all of them combined, formed the (infallible) 
representation of the (infallible) Church. The latter possessed no indubitably sure 
institution or organs, indubitably representative of it.” The decrees of councils 
were only placed on a complete equality with Scripture in the East, after councils 
had ceased to be held, and when the latter therefore were seen, like Scripture, 
in a nimbus of hoary antiquity.</note> The most important consequences of this view held by the Church regarding 
itself have been already stated in the second volume; but others came to be added in the post-Constantinian period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3">A. The creed of the Church was always held to be the most important part of its tradition. The anti-gnostic 
formulas which the creed had preserved passed over in the East, along with theorems, 
half biblical half speculative, and here and there with purely philosophical or 
polemical discussions, into the Symbols.<note n="427" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.1">See Vol. 
II., p. 20 f. and III., pp. 48 ff., 111 ff.</note> These Symbols, which had been adopted for use 

<pb n="209" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_209" />in the Church, were regarded as apostolic testimonies. Their phrasing was not considered 
in the East to be due to the Apostles, but the honour paid them was justified from 
the Apostles’ preaching.<note n="428" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.2">The Symbol of Gregory Thaumaturgus was derived from a special revelation; see Vol. 
III., p. 115.</note> These Symbols of the provincial Churches were supplanted in the period 
between the first and third (fourth) Œcumenical Councils by the Nicene, or soon 
thereafter by the so-called Constantinopolitan Symbol.<note n="429" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.3">There were two symbol-constructing periods in the East before a universal Confession 
was framed. The former of these embraced A.D. 250-325, the second, A.D. 325 up to 
the beginning or the middle of the fifth century. In the latter period the attempt 
was made, either to transform the Nicene Creed into a baptismal Confession, or to 
displace it by parallel formulas; sometimes the leading words of the Nicene Symbol 
were inserted in those of the provincial Churches. See on the history of this, the 
part played by the Bishops of Asia Minor in these developments, and the history 
of the so-called Constantinop. Symbol, my art. “Konstantinop. Symbol” in Herzog 
R.-E. 21 Vol. VIII.; Caspari’s works, Hort’s investigations, Two Dissertations, 
Cambridge, 1876, and Kattenbusch, Confessionskunde I., p. 252 ff.</note> This confession<note n="430" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.4">It was originally the Baptismal Confession of the Church of Jerusalem, revised soon 
after the middle of the fourth century, and furnished with a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.5">regula fidei</span></i> concerning 
the Holy Spirit; it came thus to be honoured first through the authority of Epiphanius, 
and then through the energy of the Bishop of Constantinople, which also led to its 
supplanting the Nicene Symbol.</note> had already been held at Chalcedon to be <i>the creed</i> pure and simple, and 
it never lost this place of honour. If it had already been constantly assumed that 
the doctrine of the Church was the theme, or the matter, constituting the real contents 
of Scripture, then this assumption was now definitely transferred to the Nicene 
or the Constantinopolitan Symbol. All subsequent dogmatic conclusions were accordingly 
regarded solely as explanations of this Symbol,<note n="431" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.6">Monophysites and orthodox believers always professed to be able to read their Christological 
formulas word for word in the Symbol. The Greek Church maintains to the present 
day that the Nicene-Constantinopolitan Symbol contains everything we require to believe.</note> which was not maintained, however, to be of Apostolic origin—in its 
language. <i>Tradition, in the strictest sense of the term, consisted in the contents 
of the Symbol for the time being</i>. Cyril says of this (Cat. V. 12): ‘In these few 
paragraphs the whole dogma of the faith (is) comprised’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.7">ἐν ὀλίγοις τοῖς στίχοις τὸ πᾶν δόγμα τῆς πίστεως 

<pb n="210" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_210" />περιλαμβανόμενον</span>). As the Church had obtained in the Nicene Creed a complete 
and uniform Symbol, the view was transferred to it. There were two sides 
meanwhile to the relations of Scripture and Symbol. You might not believe the 
contents of the Symbol unless you could convince yourself of their truth from 
Scripture;<note n="432" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.8">So, above all, Cyril and the Antiochenes.</note> but on the other hand, your interpretation of Scripture had to be regulated 
by the creed laid down in the Symbol.<note n="433" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.9">No hesitation 
prevailed in the Church on this point; yet Synods simply forbade certain expositions 
of Scriptural texts as heretical. The Church alone furnished the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.10">gubernaculum interpretationis</span></i> 
(see Vincent., Commonit. 2, 41) and that in its concise guide to faith, the Symbol. 
After the Constantinopolitan Symbol had been placed on an inaccessible height, we 
no longer find the blunt assertion that the creed is compiled from the Holy Scriptures. 
But this contention was also historically false. (For it see Cyril, Cat. V. 12): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.11">οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἔδοξεν ἀνθρώποις συνετέθη τὰ τῆς 
Πίστεως· ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ πάσης γραφῆς τὰ καιριώτατα συλλεχθέντα μίαν ἀναπληροῖ τὴν 
τῆς Πίστεως διδασκαλίαν.</span> “Canon” was originally the rule of faith; the Scripture had in truth intervened, 
yet so that its authority had a support placed still further back, namely, the O. T. and the Lord’s sayings.</note> In the West a unique dignity was retained by the old Roman Symbol (or 
its parallel forms in the provincial Churches) which was regarded as being composed 
of twelve articles. From the fourth century at least it was held to be the <i>Apostolic 
Creed</i> in the strict sense of the term.<note n="434" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.12">See my art. “Apostolisches Symbol” in Herzog R.-E. 2 B. I. The opinion that the Apostles 
had composed the Symbol jointly (Rufinus) cannot be traced earlier than the middle 
of the fourth century, but it may be much older. Yet we must not date it too soon; 
for if the Churches of the western provinces had received the Symbol with this legend 
attached, they would hardly have ventured to propose changes on it. It was certainly 
not extolled even in Rome in the third century, so exuberantly as it was afterwards by Ambrose.</note> Its brevity and simplicity long preserved the Roman Church from extravagant 
theological speculations, but they could not barricade it against the theological 
development of the East. An industrious attempt was made, or at least professed, 
to derive the decision of dogmatic questions, as they emerged, from this Apostolic 
Symbol, and to rest upon it the whole of the ever increasing material of dogmatics.<note n="435" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.13">This point falls to be discussed in the next book. Augustine had to rest his distinctive theology 
on the Symbol, though the latter was only imperfectly adapted for the purpose.</note> It was only after the beginning 

<pb n="211" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_211" />of the fifth century that the Constantinopolitan Symbol supplanted the apostolic 
in Church use in Rome and the West,<note n="436" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.14">See my art. on the Constantinop. Symbol, 1. c.</note> yet without the latter losing its prestige. This was of course transferred 
in part to the new Symbol, but the old remained, though latent, in force.<note n="437" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.15">The history of the Apostolic Symbol between the fifth and sixth centuries urgently 
requires investigation. </note> <i>The twelve articles the Apostolic Symbol, to be explained by the Constantinopolitan, 
constituted in the West the ecclesiastical tradition</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.16">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span>. Justinian’s legislation 
confirmed this conception, though, indeed, that was not needed.<note n="438" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.17">Justinian’s law-book is headed by the art. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.18">De summa trinitate et de fide catholica 
et ut nemo de ea publice contendere audeat</span>”; but see also the famous decree of the 
Emperors, Gratian, Valentinian and Theodosius, A.D. 380, with which the law-book begins.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4">B. At the beginning of the fourth century there already entered into the composition 
of the Church, not only its creed, but a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.1">cultus</span></i> fixed in its main features; there 
were further <i>disciplinary</i> and <i>ceremonial provisions</i>—still differing, indeed, in 
part in the various provincial Churches<note n="439" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.2">See, <i>e.g.</i>, Socrates, H. E. V. 22.</note>—and finally, a settled <i>constitution</i>. It was only in a very late period 
that the notion of apostolicity was applied, in the strict sense, to the whole of 
these elements;<note n="440" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.3">When this occurred a very exact distinction had already been made between faith 
and disciplinary law. Apostolic faith was something different from and higher than 
apostolic laws {<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.4">διατάξεις, νόμοι, κανόνες ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων</span>}. 
This corrected the equality apparently attributed to the two branches of tradition by the common predicate “apostolic.”</note> but not only did the foundations of these ordinances come to be characterised 
as apostolic, but as a rule, and to an increasing extent, everything which there 
was a desire to assure of permanence. Different methods were adopted, however, of 
establishing the apostolic character of these institutions. First, it was maintained 
that regulations observed by the whole Church required no proof that they were Apostolic.<note n="441" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.5">See August., De bapt. c. Donat. II. 7, 12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.6">Multa, quæ non inveniuntur in litteris 
apostolorum neque in conciliis posteriorum, et tamen quia per universam custodiuntur 
ecclesiam, non nisi ab ipsis tradita et commendata creduatur.</span>” IV. 24. 31: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.7">Quod 
universa tenet ecclesia, nec conciliis institutum sed semper retentum 
est, non nisi auctoritate apostolica traditum rectissime creditur.</span>” V. 23. 31: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.8">Multa, quæ universa tenet ecclesia et ob hoc ab apostolis præcepta bene creduntur, quamquam 
scripta non reperiantur.</span>”</note> 

<pb n="212" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_212" />Secondly, advantage was taken in the East, of the numerous legends of the 
Apostles current in the Churches; they began to be used in connection with the 
government and cultus of the Churches in such a way that definite detailed 
regulations were attributed to the Apostles, individually or collectively, 
whenever they were required for the discipline or cultus of the time.<note n="442" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.9">The Apologists had exhibited Christianity as the worship of God in Spirit and in truth, and as 
an alliance regulated by equality and fraternity. But there had gradually developed 
a complicated cultus round the mysteries, and a comprehensive and detailed code 
of discipline had become necessary. For both of these appeal was made to an increasing 
extent to apostolic authority. Compare the Apostolic Constitutions, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.10">κανόνες 
ἐκκλησαστικοί</span>, the Apostolic Canons, in general the mass of material, partly published, 
partly discussed, by Bickell, Pitra, and Lagarde; further, the designation of the 
Liturgies of the provincial Churches as by Mark, James, etc. The history, still 
partly unwritten, of these Eastern forgeries under apostolic names is closely connected 
with the general history of the legends of the Apostles (see Lipsius, Die apokryphen 
Apostelgesch.). The O. T. commandments were again introduced into the Church by 
means of apostolic fictions, until the ancient awe of Moses, the law-giver, was 
surmounted. After apostolic commandments of this sort had been allowed to spring 
up luxuriantly for a time, the Church had no little trouble to exorcise the spirits 
it had conjured. A sifting process began from the sixth century—at least in the 
Byzantine Church—to which, <i>e.g.</i>, the Constitutions fell a victim. In the law books 
of the Monophysite and Nestorian Churches, much more comprehensive matter had been 
preserved, under apostolic names, as possessed of the value of law. Yet it did not 
receive the same honour as the Holy Scriptures. In order to realise the possibility 
of such an unabashed invention of regulations cloaked with the authority and name 
of the Apostles, we must remember that, from the second century, writings bearing 
on discipline were in existence, called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.11">διδαχαί</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.12">διατάξεις τῶν 
ἀποστόλων</span>, and 
that these, having no individual impress, were thoroughly adapted for constant remodelling and expansion.</note> Thirdly, men began in the fourth century—not uninfluenced by Clement 
and Origen—to introduce the notion of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.13">παράδοσις 
ἄγαρφος</span> (unwritten tradition), 
in whose wholly undefined contents were even included dogmatic theories which it 
was not everyone’s business to understand; yet it dealt extremely seldom with the 
trinitarian and Christological catchwords. This idea of an ‘unwritten tradition’ 
crept in in a very real sense; for it conflicted with more than one main point in 
the fundamental positions of the Church. But it attained high honour, and its existence absolutely became a dogma. But 

<pb n="213" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_213" />because it really made all else unnecessary and was a dangerous dras tic 
expediet, it was not defined, nor was its extent ever determined. And it did 
not banish Scriptural proof or the appeal to familiar and demonstrable 
tradition. <i>The existence was maintained of a tradition which dispensed with all 
criteria—and that was what the</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.14">παράδοσις 
ἄγραφος</span> <i>was; but a prudent use was 
made of it</i>. Unwritten tradition was preferentially applied to the development of 
ritual and the sacramental performance of the mysteries, while the secret truths 
of the creed were based exclusively on Scripture and the Councils.<note n="443" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.15">The assumption of a secret apostolic tradition—that is, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.16">παράδοσις 
ἄγραφος</span>—first appeared among the Gnostics, <i>i.e.</i>, among the first theologians, who had 
to legitimise as apostolic a world of notions alien to primitive Christianity. It 
then was found quite logically among the Alexandrians, and from them passed to Eusebius, 
who not only accepted it (H. E. II. 1, 4), but also vindicated it against Marcellus 
(lib. I. c. 1): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.17">ἐκκλησίας τὰς ἀπὸ τῶν θείων γραφῶν μαρτυρίας ἐξ ἀγράφου 
παραδόσεως σφραγιζομένης.</span> 
But the Cappadocians first established it in their conflict with the Eunomians and 
Pneumatomachoi, yet the bold use made of it by them in defence of the dogma of the 
Trinity, was not afterwards parallelled. Basil (De spiritu sancto, 27) referred 
the orthodox doctrine of the Holy Ghost to the unwritten tradition, placing the 
latter on an equality with the public tradition; but he endeavoured at the same 
time to retain the old Alexandrian distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.18">κήρυγμα</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.19">δόγμα, δόγμα</span> 
being meant to embrace the theological formulation of the faith 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.20">τῶν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πεφυλαγμένων δογμάτων καὶ κηρυγμάτων τὰ μὲν ἐκ 
τῆς ἐγγράφου διδασκαλίας ἔχομεν, τὰ δὲ ἐκ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων παραδόσεως διαδοθέντα 
ἡμῖν ἐν μυστηρίῳ παρεδεξάμεθα ἄπερ ἀμφότερα τὴν αὐτὴν ἰσχὺν ἔχει πρὸς 
τὴν εὐσέβειαν . . . ἄλλο γὰρ δόγμα, καὶ ἄλλο κήρυγμα, τὰ μεν γὰρ δόγματα σιωπᾶται, 
τὰ δὲ κηρύγματα δημοσιεύεται</span>).
The latter distinction was opposed to the tendency of the age, and remained without 
effect. (With that which Basil named dogma, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.21">μυστική 
παράδοσις</span> was identical, 
of which Pamphilus and Eusebius speak, and by the aid of which they defended the 
orthodoxy of Origen; see Socrates III. 7.) But it is important that in order to 
prove the existence of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.22">παράδοσις 
ἄγραφος</span>, Basil appeals merely to matters of 
ritual—signs of the Cross, prayers of consecration, and baptismal rites. To these 
the unwritten tradition was in later times almost exclusively applied. Gregory of 
Nazianzus advanced in a different direction from Basil: he admitted to his opponents 
(Orat. 37) that tradition was defective in reference to the doctrine of the Spirit, 
but he believed he could assume a progressive development of the truth of revelation. 
But, as far as I know, he only once expressed himself so imprudently, and he found 
absolutely no imitators. His attempt only proves the difficulty caused by the defence 
of the dogma of the Trinity in the fourth century. In Cyril of Jerusalem (see his 
view so divergent from that of the Cappadocians, Cat. 16, ch. 2) and the older Antiochenes 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.23">παράδοσις ἄγραφος</span> does not occur, 
but it does in Epiphanius (H. 61, ch. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.24">δεῖ καὶ παραδόσει κεχρῆσθαι. 
οὐ γὰρ πάντα ἀπὸ τῆς θείας γραφῆς δύναται λαμβάνεσθαι· διὸ τὰ μὲν ἐν γραφαῖς, 
τὰ δὲ ἐν παραδόσεσιν παρέδωκαν οἱ ἅγιοι ἀπόστολοι</span>). 
It is also found in Chrysostom, Cyril of Alexandria, and others down to John of Damascus, who says plainly (De 
fide orthod. IV. ch. 12): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.25">ἄγραφός ἐστιν ἡ παράδοσις αὕτη τῶν ἀποστόλων, πολλὰ 
γὰρ ἀγράφως ἡμῖν παρέδοσαν</span> (see 
details in Langen, Joh. von Damaskus, 1879, p. 271 ff.). So also the Greek Church 
of to-day teaches: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.26">διωρεῖται τὸ θεῖον 
ῥῆμα εἰς τε τὸ γραπτὸν καὶ 
ἄγραφον</span> (see 
Gass, Symbolik der griech. Kirche, p. 107 ff.) Quotations are especially taken from 
Pauline texts in which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.27">παραδόσεις</span> occur, and thus a sort of Scriptural proof is 
led in support of what does not occur in Scripture. The unwritten tradition is hardly 
again applied to the creed, since it was thought to be sufficiently supported by 
Scripture and the Symbol. In the West, Augustine was in the same doubtful position, 
with regard to certain theses which he defended against Donatists and Pelagians, 
as the Cappadocians were in reference to the orthodox doctrine of the Holy Ghost. 
Hence he derived, <i>e.g.</i>, the doctrine of original sin, which could not be otherwise 
proved out of tradition, from the rite of exorcism, declaring this to have been 
an apostolic tradition; (see c. Julian. VI. 5, 11): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.28">Sed etsi nulla ratione indagetur, 
nullo sermone explicetur, verum tamen est quod antiquitus veraci fide catholica 
prædicatur et creditur per ecclesiam totam; quæ filios fidelium nec exorcizaret, 
nec exsufflaret, si non eos de potestate tenebrarum et a principe mortis erueret, 
etc.</span>). So also he appealed against the Donatists in the controversy as to Baptism 
by Heretics (against Cyprian’s authority) to the unwritten testimony of the whole Church (see note 6, p. 211).</note> But 

<pb n="214" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_214" />this distinction was not sufficient, nor was it firmly held to be unalterable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5">C. All conceptions of the authority of tradition, of which many Fathers—<i>e.g.</i>, Cyprian—described 
Scripture to be the main element,<note n="444" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5.1">Cyprian calls Scripture “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5.2">divinæ traditionis caput et origo</span></i>” (Ep.74, ch. 10). This 
designation is not common.</note> were based ultimately on the conviction <i>that the Church had been invested 
with authority through its connection with the Holy Spirit himself</i>.<note n="445" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5.3">The universal conviction is expressed in the famous sentence of Augustine (C. ep. 
Manich. 6) which he has given in various forms in the Confessions and elsewhere: 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5.4">Ego vero evangelio non crederem, nisi me catholicæ ecclesiæ commoveret auctoritas.</span></i> 
Even Cyril of Jerusalem, who has emphasised most strongly the authority of Scripture, 
could not pass over that of the Church (Cat. IV., ch. 33).</note> At this point two problems arose, which, though hardly ever clearly formulated, 
were yet felt, and which attempts were made to solve. I.—By whom and when did the 
Church speak? II.—How were novelties to be explained in the Church, especially 
in the sphere of doctrine, if the authority of the Church had its root exclusively 
in its apostolic character, that is, its ability to preserve the legacy of the Apostles?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6">As to I. It was a settled doctrine from the third century, that the representation 
of the Church was vested in the 

<pb n="215" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_215" />Episcopate, though the strict conception of the latter, as first taught by 
Cyprian, that it was the main support of the Church, was for a long time not 
universally held.<note n="446" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.1">In his studies on Augustine, Reuter has shown that Augustine fell short of Cyprian 
(see his theses in the Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch., Vol. VIII., p. 184, and the relative 
discussions in Vol. VII.). In the East the compiler of Apostolic Constitutions took 
substantially the view of the Episcopate held by Ignatius, but not by Irenæus and 
Cyprian. Even Chrysostom’s work, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.2">περὶ ἱερωσύνης</span>, tends in the same direction as 
the Constitutions. It is very remarkable that Cyril of Jerusalem (Cat. XVIII., 
ch. 27) makes no mention of the hierarchy, but only of the Apostles, prophets, teachers 
and other office-bearers enumerated in the well-known passage in the Ep. to the 
Corinthians. That is a memorable archaism; yet see even Vincentius, Commonit. 40. 
He also says very little about Bishops, and nothing at all about. the apostolic succession.</note> We find, meanwhile, even, <i>e.g.</i>, from the plan of Eusebius’ Church History, 
that the Bishops, the successors of the Apostles, were regarded as guarantors of 
the legitimacy of the Church. The conception never emerged that the Bishop was infallible 
as an individual;<note n="447" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.3">On the contrary, the fallibility of individual bishops was always admitted from 
Irenæus down (III. 3, 1): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.4"><i>Valde perfectos et irreprehensibiles in omnibus eos volebant 
esse</i> (<i>apostoli</i>), <i>quos et successores relinquebant, suum ipsorum locum magisterii 
tradentes, quibus emendate agentibus fieret magna utilitas, lapsis autem summa calamitas.</i></span>”</note> but a certain inspiration was already—though not without differences 
of opinion—attributed to the provincial Synods.<note n="448" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.5">Cyprian (Ep. LVII., ch. 5) introduces the decree of the provincial Council of Carthage 
with the words, “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.6">Placuit nobis spiritu sancto suggerente</span></i>.” <scripRef passage="Acts 15:28" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28">Acts XV. 28</scripRef> certainly 
influenced this phrase. On the other hand, we must not allow it too much weight, 
for Cyprian often appeals to instructions given to him personally by the Holy Ghost. 
See also the Votum of Bishop Lucius of Ausafa, No. 73 of the sentent. episcoporum 
LXXXVII. at the Carthaginian Council: “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.8">Secundum motum animi mei et spiritus sancti.</span></i>” 
The Synod of Arles, A.D. 314, also used the formula, “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.9">Placuit ergo, præsente spiritu 
sancto et angelis eius</span></i>” (see Mansi, Collect. Concil. II. p. 469, and Hefele, Conciliengesch. 
I. 2, p. 204); and Constantine wished to have its decision regarded as “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.10">cæleste iudicium</span></i>”: this judgment by priests was to have the same honour as if it had been 
pronounced by the Lord himself (Mansi, 1.c. p. 478). For the rest, we may here 
recall the fact that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.11">ἡ ἱερὰ σύνοδος</span> had long been a technical term in common use 
among the Greeks (see also “holy senate” in Justin). On the origin of the ecclesiastical 
Synods see Sohm’s excellent discussions in Kirchenrecht. I. p. 247 ff.</note> Constantine was the first to form the idea of a universal Synod,<note n="449" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.12">This is now almost universally admitted; yet the idea was introduced by the great 
Oriental Synods in the cases of Novatian and Paul of Samosata, as well as by the 
Synod of Arles already indeed summoned by Constantine. The latter has 
been looked on in the West as a General Council for more than a century, and can 
also be regarded as such in many respects. On the Councils see Hatch’s fine lecture 
in his book “The Social Constitution of Christian Churches,” p. 172 f.</note> and he 

<pb n="216" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_216" />also supposed such a body to be under the special guidance of the Holy Spirit, and therefore 
incapable of error.<note n="450" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.13">See Constantine’s 
letter to the Bishops after the Council of Nicæa (in Theodoret H. E. I. 9 fin): 
“Whatever is determined in the holy assemblies of the Bishops, may be attributed 
to the divine will.” Further, Socrates H. E. I. 9, who contrasts the recognition 
by the Emperor of the divine character of the Synod, with the aspersions of Sabinus 
the Macedonian.</note> In the course of the fourth century the idea that the Nicene Synod possessed 
an infallible authority became slowly established;<note n="451" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.14">The orthodox party made use of the advantage presented by the decision of a Synod which none 
could refuse to recognise as a wholly extraordinary event. On the other hand, nothing 
but such an event could atone for the unusual forms given to the creed, and thus 
attest a new theory. For in spite of everything which it had been hitherto possible 
to relate of Synods being under divine leadership, it was a novelty to raise the 
decision of a Synod to the level of an authority above discussion. Of such a thing 
even Bishop Julius of Rome, <i>e.g.</i>, knew nothing. And it was all the more startling 
when the decision was supported neither by the letter of Scripture, nor a clear 
tradition, nor even an analogy of any sort. But this very fact promoted the assumption 
of an absolute authority,—though not yet in the case of Athanasius (see Gwatkin, 
Stud. of Arianism, p. 50); a virtue was made of necessity. With the first victory 
over Arianism, the view arose that the dogma of the Trinity was a certain truth 
because it had been affirmed at Nicæa by 318 Bishops inspired by the Holy Ghost—thus 
the Cappadocians, Cyril of Alex. etc. It is, however, extremely paradoxical, that 
even up to the middle of the fourth century the Eusebians laid greater stress on 
the authority of Synodical decisions than the orthodox party. In order to get the 
West to accept the deposition of Athanasius, they continued to appeal to their Antiochene 
Synod, and declared its decisions to be irreversible. Although their tactics compelled 
them also to admit the validity of the Nicene Creed, they did so in the hope that 
after the removal of Athanasius they would be able to carry an interpretation of 
it suitable to their own views.</note> it was transferred in the following centuries to the Œcumenical Synods 
generally, yet so that one—the second—was only subsequently stamped as Œcumenical.<note n="452" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.15">The latter fact is admitted also by Hefele (1. c. Vol. I., p. 3). Besides, nothing could be 
more incorrect than the opinion that the distinction between Œcumenical and other 
Synods, as regards dogmatics, was established soon after the Nicene Council. The 
greatest variety of opinion prevailed till past the middle of the fifth century 
as to what Synods were Œcumenical and might be ranked along with the Nicene. Gregory 
of Nazianzus we know, <i>e.g.</i>, to have spoken very contemptuously of the Constantinopolitan 
Synod, and, indeed, of Synods in general. Conversely, a certain authority was still 
ascribed to Provincial Synods in dogmatic questions. Further, there is a passage in Augustine which infers not only a relatively binding 
authority on the part of Provincial Councils, but also uncertainty as to the absolute 
authority of General Councils. The passage is extraordinarily characteristic of 
the unsteadiness of the whole structure of tradition. Meanwhile Reuter (Zeitschr. 
f. K.-Gesch. VIII. p. 167, 173, 176, 186) has rightly decided that we must keep 
steadily in view the special circumstances under which Augustine has here written; 
De bap. c. Donat. II. 3, 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.16">Quis nesciat sanctam scripturam canonicam tam veteris 
quam novi testamenti certis suis terminis contineri, eamque omnibus posterioribus 
episcoporum litteris ita præponi, ut de illa omnino dubitari et disceptari non possit, 
utrum verum vel utrum rectum sit, quidquid in ea scriptum esse constiterit: episcoporum 
autem litteras quæ post confirmatum canonem vel scriptæ sunt vel scribuntur, et 
per sermonem forte sapientiorem cuiuslibet in ea re peritioris, et per aliorum episcoporum 
graviorem auctoritatem doctioremque prudentiam et per concilia licere reprehendi, 
si quid in eis forte a veritate deviatum est: et ipsa concilia quæ per singulas 
regiones vel provincias fiunt, plenariorum conciliorum auctoritati quæ fiunt ex 
universo orbe Christiano, sine ullis ambagibus cedere: ipsaque plenaria sæpe priora 
posterioribus emendari, cum aliquo experimento rerum aperitur quod clausum erat, 
et cognoscitur quod latebat.</span>” <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.17">Emendari</span></i> can only mean here actual emendation—not 
merely explanation, as Catholic historians of dogma have to assume. It is also worthy 
of note, that Augustine assigned Œcumenical rank to several Synods—<i>e.g.</i>, that of 
Arles—which afterwards were not held to be Œcumenical. On the other hand, it is 
instructive that he himself did not, like the Orientals, regard the Nicene decree 
as the foundation of the doctrine of the Trinity; see Reuter’s arguments on the 
relation of the work “De trinitate” to the Nicene Symbol, (Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch. 
V. p. 375 ff.). The Council of Chalcedon first put an end to dubiety as to the number, 
and the authority, of Œcumenical Councils in the East (even at the Robber Synod, 
A.D. 449, only two had been recognised). Up till then the Nicene stood alone on 
an inaccessible height; moreover, in after times the uniqueness of this Council 
was still remembered, though others were added beside it. For the rest, Roman Bishops 
spoke very depreciatorily of, or even refused to recognise, many canons of later 
councils; so Leo I. of the third of Constantinople (<scripRef passage="Ep. 106" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.18">Ep. 106</scripRef> [al. 80]), to say nothing 
of the twenty-eighth of Chalcedon. But Leo did not recognise the second Council 
as legitimate. Even Felix III. and Gelasius knew only of three Œcumenical Councils. 
General Synods Leo I. declared to be inspired (see <scripRef passage="Ep. 114, 2" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.19">Ep. 114, 2</scripRef>, to the Bishops assembled 
at Chalcedon); but it is more than questionable whether he therefore held all their 
resolutions to be absolutely irreversible.</note> From the sixth 

<pb n="217" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_217" />century there gradually ceased to be any doubt that the resolutions of 
Œcumenical Synods possessed an absolute authority.<note n="453" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.20">After the Council of Chalcedon, it was, above all, Justinian’s legislation which confirmed 
and popularised, even in the West, the view that there had been four Œumenical Councils: 
see his edict on the Three Chapters, 131: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.21">Οἱ ὑπὸ τῶν τεσσάρων 
συνόδων, τῶν ἐν Νικαίᾳ καὶ Κωνσταντινουπόλει, ἐν Ἐφέσῳ καὶ ἐν Χαλκηδόνι τιθέντες 
ὅροι νόμων τάξιν ἐχέτωσαν καὶ τὰ δόγματα αὐτῶν ὡς αἱ θεόπνευστοι τιμάσθωσαν γραφαί</span>, 
Accordingly, this development was inaugurated by Constantine and closed 
by Justinian. After him Gregory I. (Ep. L. I. 25) wrote: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.22">Sicut sancti evangelii 
quattuor libros, sic quattuor concilia suscipere et venerari me fateor.</span>” But this 
very utterance proves that the West only slowly accepted this whole development; 
for Gregory leaves out of account the fifth Œcumenical Council held meanwhile. Again, 
the attitude of the North African Church in the sixth century proves that there 
the dubiety felt by Augustine had not yet been wholly overcome. But the attempts 
of the papal theologian Vincenzi to dispute the independent authority of the councils 
generally—even for the above date—are thoroughly biassed, and carried out with 
the most daring indifference to historical fact. See his “In St. Gregorii Nyss. 
et Origenis scripta et doctrinam nova defensio”, 5 T., 1865 f. and “De processione 
spiritus s. ex patre et filio”, 1878.</note> Whoever rebelled against them refused to admit that the Synods in question 
were regular, but did not dispute the 

<pb n="218" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_218" />authority of regular Synods in general. After the seventh Synod it was a 
settled principle in the orthodox Church of the East that Scripture and the 
decisions of the seven Œcumenical Councils formed the sources of the knowledge 
of Christian truth.<note n="454" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.23">This is taught without any variation by the later so-called Symbols of the Greek 
Church and the most distinguished theologians up to the present day; see, <i>e.g.</i>, 
Damalas, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.24">Ἡ ὀρθόδοξος πίστις, </span> 
Athens, 1877, p. 3 ff.; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.25">οὐδεὶς πιστεύει εἰς μίαν 
ἐκκλησίαν ὁ μὴ ὁμολογῶν ὅτι τὰς ἐκπροσωπούσας ταύτην οἰκουμενικὰς συνόδους τὸ 
πνεῦμα τὸ ἄγιον ὁδηγεῖ εἰς πᾶσαν ἀλήθειαν. καὶ ὅτι ἡ ἐκκλησία αὕτη δὲν δύναται 
νὰ ἦ ἄλλη παρὰ τὴν ἐπῳκοδομημένην ἐπὶ τῆς μόνης ἑνοποιοῦ ἀρχῆς τῶν οἰκουμενικῶν 
συνόδων· διότι ἡ ἀρχὴ τῶν μερικῶν ὑποχρεωτικῶν ὁμολογιῶν, ἣν καθιέρωσαν αἱ λοιπαὶ 
ἐκκλησίαι, ἐστὶν ἡ μήτηρ τῆς διαιρέσεως . . . ἡ προμνημονευθεῖσα ἀναγνώρισις τῶν ἑπτὰ 
οἰκουμενικῶν συνόδων ἐστὶ γεγονὸς ἱστορικόν, μηδεμίαν πλέον ἐκκλησιαστικὴν αναψηλάφησιν 
ἐπιδεχόμενον.</span> 
According to present Greek ideas, the whole period of the Councils belongs to the 
classical antiquity of the Church; this period has long run its course.</note> They were characterised simply as the tradition, nay, men spoke, and 
not infrequently speak and act up to the present day, as if the Church possessed 
and required no other sources of knowledge or authorities. As a rule, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.26">παράδοσις 
ἄγραφος</span> is not included when Holy Scripture and the seven Councils are spoken of.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7">This apparently simple, consistent development, seemingly corresponding to all requirements, 
did not, however, solve all difficulties, either after it had come to an end, or 
still less during its course. But it had further to reckon with authorities, some 
of which were of long standing, while others emerged in the contemporary organisation 
of the Church. What position was to be taken up in doctrinal controversies in which 
an Œcumenical Synod had not pronounced its decision? Must there not 

<pb n="219" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_219" />be forthcoming in the Church <i>at any moment</i> a clear testimony to the truth, solving 
all doubtful questions, and giving forth no uncertain sound? What importance was 
due to the occupants of the great episcopal chairs, the Bishops of the apostolic 
communities, and especially of Rome? Decisions were not reached in all these questions, 
but a certain <i>common sense</i> arose. First, the Church speaks also by a unanimous testimony, 
audible from the earliest days, and this testimony never has been and never for 
a moment is, lacking. What has been always, everywhere, and by all, believed is 
inerrant tradition, even if it has not been solemnly and formally attested, or laid 
down in primitive authorities. This leads to a procedure similar to that followed 
by Eusebius in settling the N. T., viz., that the antiquity, unanimous attestation, 
and catholicity of a doctrine are to be expiscated in order that it may be certified 
a doctrine of the Church. The notion of ‘antiquity’ had now been extended and shifted 
with the advance of the Church. In the fourth century all the teachers held orthodox 
before Origen had been regarded as ancient, or <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.1">vicini apostolorum</span></i> (neighbours of 
the Apostles); the latter predicate especially had gradually been extended to the 
beginning of the third century: men like Irenæus, Apollinaris of Hierapolis and 
Hippolytus even were called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.2">γνώριμοι τῶν 
ἀποστόλων</span> (friends of the Apostles).<note n="455" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.3">See as to this the introduction to my History of Ancient Christian Literature up 
to Eusebius, Vol. I. 1893.</note> Then the whole period of the martyrs came to be considered sacred as 
the ancient time. But the Church was compelled to recognise to an increasing extent, 
that not much was to be gained for its purposes from its theological ‘witnesses’ 
before Athanasius, from those before as well as after Origen. Their names were still 
held in sacred memory—with the exception of those who seemed too greatly compromised, 
or had even fallen into bad odour with their own contemporaries; but their works 
disappeared more and more, or gave place to forgeries. Accordingly, from the fifth 
century, Athanasius and orthodox teachers of similar views of the fourth century, 
appeared as the “Fathers” proper.<note n="456" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.4">Athanasius was not indeed so frequently quoted as one would believe. His works have 
been comparatively eclipsed by those of the Cappadocians, and the 
final statement arrived at in the East, A.D. 381, of the dogma of the Trinity was 
more favourable to them than to Athanasius. The Synod of Constantinople, A.D. 383, 
(see <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.5">in loco</span></i>) furnishes the first example of the authority of the Fathers being 
made decisive, and of the Scriptures themselves being ignored. But the attempt miscarried at the time.</note> 

<pb n="220" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_220" />When controversies arose, and soon even at Synods, the votes of these men were 
<i>counted</i>. 
Doctrines were looked on as armed with the testimony of antiquity, when they could 
be supported from the Fathers from Athanasius to Cyril. Nor were forgeries wanting 
here. The disciples of Apollinaris of Laodicea practised these frauds to a vast 
extent, in order to rediscover their master’s teaching in antiquity; they were afterwards 
imitated by others. In any case, the tribunal of the ‘Fathers’ remained an uncertain 
one; great as was the scope assigned to it, its place and value were not dogmatically 
detailed. It was not even really decided what relation the inspiration of the Councils 
held to the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.6">consensus patrum</span></i>,<note n="457" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.7">To the “teachers” the predicate “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.8">Θεόπνευστος</span>” 
was also applied. Thus Athanasius writes (De incarn. verbi 56): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.9">Αἱ γραφαὶ μὲν γὰρ διὰ θεολόγων ἀνδρῶν 
παρὰ Θεοῦ ἐλαλήθησαν καὶ ἐγράφησαν. ἡμεῖς δὲ παρὰ τῶν αὐταῖς ἐντυγχανόντων 
θεοπνεύστων διδασκάλων, οἳ καί μάρτυρες τῆς Χριστοῦ θεότητος γεγόνασι, μαθόντες 
μεταδίδομεν καὶ τῇ σῇ φιλομαθίᾳ. </span>
Similarly, though very rhetorically, Arius in his Thalia (Athanas. Orat. c. Arian I. 5): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.10">κατὰ πίστιν ἐκλεκτῶν Θεοῦ, συνετῶν Θεοῦ, 
παίδων ἁγίων, ὐρθοτόμων, ἄγιον Θεοῦ πνεῦμα λαβόντων, τάδε ἔμαθον ἔγωγε ὑπὸ τῶν 
σοφίης μετεχόντων, ἀστείων, 
θεοδιδάκτων, κατὰ πάντα 
σοφῶν τε.</span></note> (see under). Such a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.11">consensus</span></i> had often enough to be first restored; 
this was done by exegesis, or even by fabrications, because it was necessary to 
presuppose it. References of an opposite character remained of no effect; but when 
needs must a want of accuracy (akribeia) and detached errors were admitted in the 
case of individual Fathers, without the general conception being modified by these 
concessions. The Fathers were just read backwards—so to speak—<i>i.e.</i>, from the standpoint 
of the dogma of the time being, and their undeveloped or divergent doctrines were 
interpreted in accordance with the principle of making the best of everything.<note n="458" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.12">It would take us too far to give detailed instances of the points discussed under 
this head. We only emphasise the following. (1) The attestation of a doctrine by 
the Councils was often set side by side with that given by the “Fathers”, the “ancient” 
or “holy doctors”, in such a way that the former seemed often to be merely a special 
case of the latter. And this was quite natural. The Church possessed no continuous testimony in the Councils; from its distinctive character, 
however, it required one. And this could only be furnished by the unbroken chorus 
of orthodox doctors. Even taken historically this court of appeal was the older. 
Irenæus and especially Clemens Alex. had already referred to deceased presbyters 
as authoritative teachers; and Eusebius’ conception of Church History embraced the 
idea—see preface and outline—that side by side with the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.13">successio episcoporum</span></i> 
there stood a series of witnesses who, in uninterrupted succession, had declared 
the true doctrine orally and in writing. (2) No definitions were arrived at of the 
manner in which the authority of the Bishops was related to that of the doctors. 
It was possible to shut one’s eyes to this question, because in most cases the teachers 
were also bishops. As a rule, the Greeks spoke not of bishops, but the ancient doctors, 
when appealing to the witnesses to the truth. It was otherwise with the majority 
of the Latins after Cyprian (see p. 214). (3) As the usual procedure at the Councils 
was to set up no doctrinal tenet unless it was believed to have the support of the 
doctors, and as the claim was made that this course should always be adopted, the 
idea that the Councils were inspired was already abolished, and they were subordinated 
to the continuous testimony of the Church (see under). (4) The practice of consulting 
authorities began at the Ephesian Council; it played a more prominent part in every 
succeeding Synod. Athanasius and the Arians had undoubtedly disputed before this 
over passages in the Fathers, but their disputes were of slight importance compared 
with those that took place afterwards. (5) The notion of ecclesiastical antiquity 
gradually became more and more comprehensive; meanwhile the real ancient period 
of Christianity became more obscure, and bit by bit came to be forgotten. After 
the seventh the whole period of the Councils was looked on as the classical antiquity 
of the Church. If even in the fourth, nay, up to the middle of the fifth century, 
Councils were held to be an innovation, their absence was now considered a characteristic 
of the age of the Epigoni; indeed they were thought to be unnecessary, because everything 
was already settled. (6) The opinion held by faith that the “Fathers” had decided 
every disputed point beforehand, was a strong challenge to produce forgeries, and 
resulted in objective and and subjective falsehood. Caspari (Alte und neue Quellen, 
etc., 1879) has shown that the followers of Apollinaris were the first to forge 
on a large scale; but the Acts of Councils, and the examination of writings circulated 
under the names of celebrated Fathers, show that they had numerous imitators in 
the ranks of all parties. The practice of compiling collections of extracts, which 
was so much favoured after the middle of the fifth century, was, besides, especially 
adapted to conceal forgeries or inaccuracies. (7) But the limits, authority, and 
character of the Court of Appeal of the “Fathers” were never determined. It was 
taught that the orthodox Fathers agreed in all matters, nay, this theory was treated 
as a dogma. Stephen Gobarus’ attempt (Photius, Cod.232) to demonstrate the contradictions 
of the Fathers was felt to be profane, just as Eusebius had condemned as unchurchmanlike 
the attitude of Marcellus of Ancyra, who had censured the consultation, without 
independent examination, of the “wisest” Fathers. But even John of Damascus had 
to admit that Fathers—otherwise orthodox—held divergent opinions on single points 
(De imag. I. 25), and Photius actually was more than once compelled, in the course 
of his learned studies, to notice mistakes committed by them (see his Bibliotheca). 
Therefore the question was never decided who constituted the orthodox Fathers. It 
became the custom to prefer (Athanasius), Gregory of Nazianzus, Chrysostom, Cyril, 
and afterwards also John of Damascus. In the fourth century the orthodox were much 
troubled by the fact that the Synod of Antioch (A.D. 268) rejected, while that 
of Nicæa accepted, the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.14">Ὁμοούσιος</span>. 
The treatment of this difficulty in Athanasius, “De synod.” 43 sq., shows that no 
one had hit on the idea that the later decision made the earlier obsolete. It was 
rather held on the contrary: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.15">οἱ προλαβόντες 
ἀφανίζουσιν τοὺς μετά ταῦτα 
γενόεμνους</span>. 
Therefore Athanasius sought and found evidences of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.16">Ὁμοούσιος</span> 
before the Samosatian controversy. Ultimately, however, he had to adopt a different 
treatment of the whole question, <i>i.e.</i>, to show that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.17">Ὁμοούσιος</span> 
had only been rejected at Antioch as against Paul, in order not to admit a contradiction 
in the chorus of the Fathers. The same difficulty was caused about the middle of 
the fifth century by the term “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.18">δύο φύσεις;</span>”, for it was hard to find an instance 
of that in antiquity. Of Eutyches the following expression is recorded (Mansi VI., 
p. 700): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.19">τὸ ἐκ δύο φύσεων ἑνωθεισῶν 
καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν γεγεννῆσθαι τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν μήτε μεμαθηκέναι ἐν 
ταῖς ἐκθέσεσι τῶν ἁγίων πατέρων μήτε καταδέχεσθαι, εἰ τύχοι τι αὐτῷ τοιοῦτο παρά 
τινος ὑπαναγινώσκεσθαι, διὰ τὸ τὰς θείας γραφὰς ἀμείνονας εἶναι τῆς τῶν πατέρων διδασκαλίας.</span> 
He afterwards disowned this expression as being distorted, his advocate corrected 
it in his name thus: “The Fathers have spoken in different ways, and I accept everything 
they say, but not as a rule of faith” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.20">εἰς κανόνα δὲ 
πίστεως</span>). That is very instructive. 
The words excited the greatest consternation in the assembly in which they were 
uttered, and the speaker felt himself compelled at once to excuse them on the ground of a momentary confusion.</note></p>


<pb n="221" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_221" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8">Secondly, a peculiar reverence was inherited from the past for Apostolic 
Churches or their bishops, entwined with the evidence based on history and 
dogmatics. Although the theory of Cyprian, which allowed no special importance to the Bishops 

<pb n="222" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_222" />of Apostolic communities within the general authority of the Episcopate, had weakened 
this prestige, it still held its ground. Augustine still recalled it in the question 
of the extent of the Holy Scriptures.<note n="459" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.1">See above, Note 1, p. 198, and compare “De peccator. mer. et remiss.” I., 50. Here 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.2">auctoritas ecclesiarum orientalium</span></i> is mentioned (in reference to the Ep. to 
the Hebrews), and to Augustine this <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.3">auctoritas</span></i> was exalted, because Christianity 
had come from the Apostolic Churches, from the communities to which John and Paul 
had written, <i>above all, from Jerusalem</i> (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.4">unde ipsum evangelium coepit prædicari</span></i>). 
The fact that the Donatists had been separated from Apostolic Churches proved to 
him that they were wrong; see especially the Liber ad Donat. post collat. c. 4, 
c. 29; also <scripRef passage="Ep. 52" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.5">Ep. 52</scripRef>, c. 3 and c. Lib. Petil. l. II., c. 51 (Reuter in the Ztschr. 
f. K.-Gesch. V., p. 361 ff.). Optatus had already held the same view as Augustine; 
see the important details “De schism. Donat.” II., 6, VI., 3. But even after the 
middle of the sixth century a Roman Pope, Pelagius I., singled out the fact in praise 
of Augustine, that he, “mindful of the divine teaching which founded the Church 
<i>on the Apostolic Chairs</i>, taught that those were schismatics who seceded from the 
doctrine and communion of these Apostolic Chairs” (Mansi, Concil. IX., 
p. 716). Pelagius even declared that when doubts as to the faith arose it was necessary 
to conform to <i>the Apostolic Chairs</i> (l. c. p. 732). This form of expression is all 
the more remarkable since the Roman Bishops of the fifth century spoke, as a rule, 
as if the designation <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.6">sedes apostolica</span></i> belonged peculiarly to their Chair.</note> But there now grew up, in consequence of 

<pb n="223" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_223" />the Metropolitan and Patriarchate form of government, a new aristocracy among the Bishops, 
which received its importance from the size and influence of the episcopal cities. 
Rome, Alexandria—the founding of whose Church by Mark was undisputed about A.D. 
300—and Antioch were not affected by the rivalry involved in this new principle; 
for in these cases the special connection with the Apostles coincided with the greatness 
of the city. But the political factor prevailed so strongly that the Chairs of Corinth, 
Thessalonica, etc., and finally, even that of Ephesus,<note n="460" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.7">At the transition from the fourth to the fifth century; see Hefele II., pp. 77 ff., 
495 f., 528 ff.</note> lost all peculiar prestige—only that of Jerusalem, in spite of the political 
insignificance of the city, was ranked with those more distinguished<note n="461" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.8">See the 7th Canon of Nicæa, and in addition, Hefele’s details, Vol. I., p. 403 f.; 
II., p. 213, Jerusalem was first raised to a Patriarchate at Chalcedon, see Hefele 
II., pp. 477, 502. Jerusalem became once more the ‘holy city’ in the fourth century; 
see Epiphanius and others.</note>—but Constantinople was added to the list of the outstanding episcopates. 
In the East this was frankly justified by the political position of the city;<note n="462" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.9">See the 3rd Canon of Constantinople, Hefele, II., p. 17 f. and the 28th of Chalcedon, 
Hefele, II., p. 527 f.; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.10">τῷ θρόνῳ τῆς πρεσβυτέρας Ῥώμης διὰ τὸ βασιλεύειν 
τὴν πόλιν ἐκείνην, οἱ πατέρες εἰκότως ἀποδεδώκασι τὰ πρεσβεῖα, καὶ τῷ αὐτῷ σκοπῷ 
κινούμενοι οἱ ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα θεοφιλέστατοι ἐπίσκοποι τὰ ἴσα πρεσβεῖα ἀπένειμαν 
τῷ τῆς νέας Ῥώμης ἁγιωτάτῳ θρόνῳ, εὐλόγως κρίναντες, τὴν βασιλείᾳ καὶ συγκλήτῳ 
τιμηθεῖσαν πόλιν καὶ τῶν ἴσων ἀπολαύουσαν πρεσβείων τῇ πρεσβυτέρᾳ βασιλίδι
Ῥώμῃ. καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἐκκλησιαστικοῖς, ὡς ἐκείνην, μεγαλύνεσθαι πράγμασι, δευτέραν 
μετ᾽ ἐκείνην ὑπάρχουσαν.</span>  
Constantinople was factitiously promoted to the place of Ephesus by reason of this 
unexampled act of legitimation. At the Robber Synod, nevertheless, it still held 
the fifth place. As regards the historical interpretation of the sixth Canon of 
Nicæa and the third of Constantinople, I agree substantially with the excellent 
arguments of Kattenbusch (l. c. I., p. 81 ff.); only it must be still more strongly 
emphasised that the Canons of A.D. 381 bore a clearly marked hostility to Alexandria. 
Even then it was considered necessary to suppress the authority of the Alexandrian 
Church, which was on the point of developing into the premier Church of the East.</note> 
but this justification was so far insufficient as the chair, by its co-ordination with the Apostolic sees, participated in the attributes 


<pb n="224" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_224" />which the latter possessed in virtue of their apostolic character.<note n="463" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.11">An energetic protest was admittedly raised, especially by Leo I. and his successors. 
Leo at the same time also advocated the rights of the Apostolic Churches in general 
(<scripRef passage="Ep. 106" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.12">Ep. 106</scripRef>). We cannot here follow out the controversy, although it reflects the revivification 
of the Byzantine Church and State, and the attitude of the Roman Bishops, which 
was purely ecclesiastical, though it did rest on fictions: see Hefele II., pp. 408, 
539 ff., 549 ff., and Sohm l. c. I., pp. 377-440. It was not until the fourth Lateran 
Synod (Can. 5), when a Latin Patriachate existed at Constantinople (1215), that 
Rome recognised the 28th Canon of Chalcedon.</note> Such attributes continued to be ascribed to those chairs without it being 
stated, however, in what they really consisted. They were nothing tangible, and 
yet they were held to exist.<note n="464" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.13">Although all Bishops were held to be successors of the Apostles, yet Leo I. singles 
out very distinctly those who had inherited the chairs of the Apostles; see his 
letter to the Emperor Marcian (<scripRef passage="Ep. 104" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.14">Ep. 104</scripRef>).</note> But even in the view of Orientals they belonged in a preëminent degree 
to Rome. The works of the only western author before Jerome who was also read in 
the East—<i>i.e.</i>, Cyprian—could not fail to heighten the prestige of Rome.<note n="465" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.15">Not only Eusebius, but also Theodore of Mopsuestia had read Cyprian’s Epistles. 
At the Council of Ephesus evidence taken from him was read; see Vincent, Commonit. 42. 
Of the Westerns, after Cyprian, Ambrose was especially esteemed in the East. Augustine 
also possessed a certain authority.</note> But that was already great enough in itself. As the ancient capital of 
the Empire, as the city of the two chief Apostles, of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.16">Cathedra Petri</span></i>, as the 
only apostolic community of the West, that which had done more for the whole Church 
than any other, Rome even in the East enjoyed a unique prestige.<note n="466" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.17">See Vol. II., p. 149 f.</note> But as early as the fourth century, and certainly from the fifth onwards, 
Rome. meant the Roman Bishop, with whose spiritual dignity were fused the memories 
of the ancient city that had ruled the world. These memories overhung the place, 
after the Emperor had left, and the most of them clung to the Bishop. In the momentous 
Arian conflict the great Eastern sees, except Alexandria, became compromised or 
dishonoured; the orthodox Orientals sought and found their support in Rome.<note n="467" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.18">On the authority of the Roman Bishop in the fourth century, see Hauck, Der römische 
Bischop in 4 Jahrh., 1881; Rade, Damasus, 1881; Langen, Gesch. der römischen Kirche, 
2 Vol., 1881, 1885; Sohm, l. c. In what follows we only discuss Rome’s prestige 
in the East. Even Hefele (l. c. I., p. 8) admits that the first eight 
Synods were not appointed and convoked by the Roman Bishops. His arguments as to 
the presidency at the Synods are, however, biassed (pp. 29-44). It was at Chalcedon 
that the legates of the Roman Bishop first occupied a special position. The sixth 
Canon of Nicæa, when correctly interpreted, gives no preference to Rome, but refers 
merely to the fact that it was the ecclesiastical metropolis for the Churches of 
several provinces. It is credible that Julius I. uttered the principle (Socrates 
H. E. II. 17): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.19">μὴ δεῖν παρὰ γνώμην τοῦ ἐπισκόπου Ῥώμης 
κανονίζειν τὰς ἐκκλησίας</span>. 
The peculiar authority of the Roman Chair showed itself in the fourth century in the 
following facts. First, Constantine transferred to the Roman Bishop the duty of 
presiding over the commission to examine the case of the Donatists. Secondly, the 
oppressed adherents of the Nicene Symbol in the East turned to him for protection 
(see even Langen, l. c. I., p. 425 f.). Thirdly, we have the request of the Eusebians 
that Julius should decide the dogmatic question; it is true that very soon—when 
they foresaw their defeat in Rome—they changed their tone. They still conceded 
a peculiar dignity to Rome; it does not seem to me possible to translate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.20">φιλοτιμίαν</span> 
(Sozom. III. 8) with Langen by “ambition.” Yet they pointed out that Rome had received 
its Christianity from the East, and that it was as little entitled to review the 
decision of a dogmatic question given in the East, as the Oriental Bishops would 
have been to take up the Novatian affair after Rome had spoken. (The letter is to 
be reconstructed from Sozom. III. 8, and Athanas. apolog. c. Arian. 25-35.) Fourthly, 
we have evidence of Rome’s position also in Julius’ epistle to the Orientals (Athanas. 
l. c.); fifthly, in Canons 3 and 5 of the Synod of Sardica; and sixthly, in the 
request of the Antiochenes, or Jerome, to Damasus, for a decision in the Antiochene schism (<scripRef passage="Ep. 16" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.21">Ep. 16</scripRef>).</note> The Emperor 

<pb n="225" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_225" />in Constantinople who brought the great controversy to an end was a Western, full of 
veneration for Rome. The promotion which he afterwards assigned to Constantinople 
was no equivalent—at first, at least,—for the advance in political power secured 
to Rome by the Arian controversy.<note n="468" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.22">Damasus’ policy did not at once succeed in raising the prestige of the Roman Chair 
in the East (see Rade, l. c., p, 137 f.), but the manner in which Theodosius I. 
at first decided the Arian controversy there, did. “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.23">Cunctos populos, quos clementiæ 
nostræ regit temperamentum, in tali volumus religione versari, quam divinum Petrum 
atostolum tradidisse Romanis religio usque ad nunc ab ipso insinuata declarat</span></i>,” 
etc. Besides, the new style adopted by Damasus in his letter to the Oriental Bishops 
(Theodoret H. E. V. 10) was not without effect in the East. He calls them my “sons” 
instead of my “brethren,” and he no longer speaks, like other Bishops, as commissioned 
by the Synod—though the question at issue was a decision of the Synod—or as representing 
the Western Church. On the contrary, he addresses them in virtue of the authority 
of his “Apostolic Chair,” which he connects solely with Peter and without any reference 
to Paul. “The first rank is due to the Holy Church, in which the Holy Apostle had 
his seat, and taught how we should fitly guide the helm which we have undertaken 
to control.” Rade has, besides, here rightly conjectured (p. 136) that Jerome had 
a share in this letter, which did a great deal to raise the influence of the Roman Chair in the East.</note> The role of 

<pb n="226" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_226" />observer and arbiter, which the Roman Bishop was able to play in the 
Christological controversies, made it possible for him to maintain for a time 
the lofty position he had won.<note n="469" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.24">From and after Siricius I., the Roman Bishops maintained that it was their province to care 
for all Churches (Constant., p. 659. <scripRef passage="Ep. 6" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.25">Ep. 6</scripRef>, ch. 1). On the relation of Leo I. to 
the East, and to the fourth Council, see Langen, l. c. II., pp. 10 f., 50 ff. The 
phrase “our fatherly solicitude” occurs frequently even in the letters of his predecessors 
to the East. The appeal of Cyril to Coelestine is very important in its bearing 
on the dignity of the Roman Chair; compare the language of the Roman legate at the 
Council of Ephesus (Mansi III., p. 1279 sq.).</note> (On the aspirations of the Alexandrian Bishops, Athanasius, Peter, etc., 
and the successful opposition to them by Leo, see chap. IX.) There can be no doubt 
that even in the eyes of the Orientals there attached to the Roman Bishop a special 
something, which was wanting to all the rest, a nimbus which conferred upon him 
a peculiar authority.<note n="470" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.26">In the work “Der Papst und das Concil von Janus” (1869), p. 93, we find this passage.
“In the writings of the doctors of the Greek Church, Eusebius, Athanasius, Basil 
the Great, the two Gregorys, and Epiphanius, not a word is to be found of peculiar 
prerogatives being assigned to a Roman Bishop. Chrysostom, the most prolific of 
the Greek Fathers, is absolutely silent on the point, and so also are the two Cyrils. 
Basil (Opp. ed. Bened. III. 301, <scripRef passage="Ep. 239" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.27">Ep. 239</scripRef> and 214) has expressed his contempt for 
the writings of the Popes in the strongest terms [in the affairs of Marcellus): 
‘these proud and conceited westerns, who would only fortify heresy’; even if their 
letters descended from heaven, he would not accept them.” It is true that, seeing 
the now wide-spread view of the apostolic succession of all Bishops, the prestige 
of the Roman Bishop is hardly perceptible in the East at the beginning of the fourth 
century, and that he had to fight, <i>i.e.</i>, to wrest for himself the position which 
had formerly belonged to the Roman Church. Therefore the testimonies to a special 
dignity being possessed by the Roman Bishops in the East in the fourth century are 
in fact comparatively scanty, But they are not wanting—see, <i>e.g.</i>, Greg. Naz., Carmen 
de vita sua T. II., p. 9, and Chrysostom, Ep. ad Innocent I.—and from A.D. 380 
this dignity bulked more largely in the eyes of Orientals, though indeed, without 
receiving a definite and fixed meaning. Very characteristic in this respect are 
the Church Histories of Socrates and Sozomen, who on this point are free from partiality, 
and reflect the universal opinion. But it does not occur to them to doubt that the 
Roman Bishop had a special authority and a unique relation to the whole Church (see, 
<i>e.g.</i>, Socrat. II. 8, 15, 17; Soz. III. 8; also Theodoret’s letter to Leo I.). Instructive 
here are the collections of Leo Allatius and in the Innsbrucker Theol. Ztschr., 
1877, p. 662 f.; see also three treatises by the Abbé Martin: “Saint Pierre, sa 
venue et son martyre à Rome,” in the Rev. des quest. historiq., 1873 (principally 
from oriental sources); “S. Pierre et S. Paul dans l’église Nestorienne,” Paris, 
1875; “S. Pierre et le Rationalisme devant les églises orientales,” Amiens, 1876. 
These discussions, though in part uncritical, are very full of matter. <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.28" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. XVI. 
18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 21:18" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.29" parsed="|John|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.18">John XXI. 18</scripRef>, were undoubtedly 
never referred in the East to the primacy of Rome (see Janus, p. 97). Still in any 
case it is saying too little—even for the period about the year A.D. 380—to remark 
as Rade does (l. c., p. 137). To the Orientals the Bishop of Rome was like the rest, 
only, thanks to his situation, the natural representative of the Churches of the 
western half of the Empire, acting, as it were, as correspondent in the name of 
the Christians of the West.</note> Yet this nimbus was not sufficiently 

<pb n="227" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_227" />bright and luminous to bestow upon its possessor an unimpeachable authority; 
it was rather so nebulous that it was possible to disregard it without running 
counter to the spirit of the universal Church. And it gradually became fainter. 
The more completely, after the middle of the fifth century, the internal 
relations of West and East ceased, and the more strongly the distinctively 
Byzantine spirit could assert itself in the diminished Church of the East, so 
the more rapidly declined the prestige of the Roman Bishop. Constantinople put 
an end to it in its own midst, when the Roman Bishop set up claims which in the 
fourth and fifth centuries had been palliated by actual circumstances and the 
necessities of the time, but which 500 years afterwards could not fail to be 
felt as the intrusion of an alien spirit.<note n="471" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.30">The prestige of the Roman Bishop in the East was accordingly on the increase from 
the beginning of the fourth till the middle of the fifth century, remained at its 
height till about the time of Justinian, when, however, it lost its practical importance, 
and then, apart from the events about A.D. 680 and the next decades, slowly declined, 
yet without ever being wholly destroyed. The Roman Chair was now held to be schismatic; 
if not that, it would still have been the first. Undoubtedly there was a strong 
inclination in later times to oppose it by advancing the see of Jerusalem, the seat 
of James, but it was not possible to gain any confidence in the claim of the latter 
to the first place. See on the criticism of the papacy by the Greeks, Pichler, Gesch. 
der kirchl. Trennung zwischen Or. u. Occ., 1864; Hergenröther, Photius, 3 Vols. 
1867 ff.; Gass, Symbolik, p. 216 ff.; Kattenbusch, l. c., pp. 79-124. It was a settled 
doctrine of the Church in the East, that the Church has no visible head.</note> Yet, in spite of this, the idea of the unity of the Church still held 
its ground for a long time. After Synods ceased to be held, the influence of the 
great Patriarchates throughout the whole Church in the East increased<note n="472" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.31">The terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.32">τυραννίς</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.33">δυναστεία</span> are first used, so far as I know, in reference 
to Antioch, <i>i.e.</i>, against Paul of Samos. (Eus. H. E. VII. 30), after Origen had 
already complained of the ambition of the Great Bishops. Socrates has expressed 
himself very frankly about this matter.</note>—though, indeed, the orthodox Patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch, and 
Jerusalem, had lost their real importance; and theoretically the dignity of the 

<pb n="228" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_228" />Roman Bishop as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.34">primus inter pares</span></i>, though not unassailed, was embraced in 
that of the great Eastern sees. But it was never made clear how far the 
Patriarchs in their collective capacity really constituted an authority in 
dogma: there is not even an explicit statement that they did form such an 
authority. There was an uncertainty of opinion as to their position alongside of 
and in the Œcumenical Synods.<note n="473" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.35">The importance of the four Patriarchs—of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and 
Jerusalem—was celebrated here and there in lofty expressions; it was especially 
prominent in the later Symbols, so-called, of the Greek Church (see Gass, l. c., 
p. 222 f.). Their presence or that of their representative was even held to be absolutely 
necessary at an Œcumenical Synod; but not only was the extent of their authority 
never defined, but the essential equality of all Bishops was steadily maintained 
in the East; and the latest development of the Greek Church, <i>i.e.</i>, its disruption 
into perfectly independent National Churches, has thrown overboard the whole ‘Constitution 
of the Patriarchate’, which in all ages was more a matter of assertion than reality. 
The Bishop of Alexandria, undoubtedly, nearly succeeded in becoming in the fifth 
century supreme Bishop of the East, but Leo and Pulcheria overthrew him. Kattenbusch 
(l. c. p. 357 ff.) furnishes further details as to the “five Patriarchs as symbolical 
figures.” Has the Patriarchate of Rome come to an end in the view of the Greek Church? 
In the abstract, no; in the concrete, yes.</note> Here also there was an absence of fixed definitions. The Church as it 
is, with its graduated orders, crowned by the Patriarchs, constituted the tradition 
and the authority. But the authority of no factor in this system possessed, when 
isolated, any significance whatever. It might not assert itself at the expense of 
the rest. Its dignity was founded on its being a part of <i>antiquity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9">As to II. This at once involves the answer to the second question (see p. 214). 
The assumption that the Councils were inspired did not imply any power on their 
part to deliver new revelations to the Church. On the contrary, they proved their 
peculiar possession of the Holy Spirit by their unfailing testimony to the ancient 
doctrinal tradition.<note n="474" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.1">See above, p. 215 f. Augustine gives utterance to a very remarkable statement in 
De bapt. c. Donat. II., 4, 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.2">Quomodo potuit ista res (the baptism by heretics), 
tantis altercationum nebulis involuta, ad plenarii concilii luculentam illustrationem 
confirmationemque perduci, nisi primo diutius per orbis terrarum regiones multis 
hinc atque hinc disputationibus et collationibus episcoporum pertractata constaret?</span>” 
Accordingly, only a matter which had already become ripe for decision through frequent 
deliberations could be submitted to and decided by a Council.</note> But in that case the new formulas created by the Councils could not but cause 

<pb n="229" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_229" />offence. How far they did is shown by the history of the dogmatic 
controversies. Above all, the unbiblical catch-word ‘consubstantial’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.3">Ὁμοούσιος</span>), 
for a time directly rejected by the Church, only won acceptance under great difficulties, 
even among those who had little or no objection to the cause it represented. These 
formulas had to be proved in some way or other to have been anciently held. For
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.4">Ὁμοούσιος</span> 
it was of the highest importance that a Council had made it an accomplished fact. 
As the word gradually made good its ground, the Council lay far enough in the past 
to be itself regarded as belonging to antiquity. The evidence was got by reasoning 
in a circle; the authority of the Council supported the word which was anything 
but old, but the authority of any Council was dependent on its rejection of all 
innovations. Numerous passages in the Fathers furnished material in confirmation 
of the later formulas—which were never, so far as I know, bluntly deduced from 
unwritten tradition (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.5">παράδοσις ἄγραφος</span>); but a strong preference was shown for 
understanding them as a repetition of the Nicene Symbol, the explication being disregarded, 
just as Irenæus in his time had passed off the Symbol unfolded in an antignostic 
sense, the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.6">regula fidei</span></i>, for the Symbol itself, <i>i.e.</i>, for the ancient repository 
of the truth. In spite of all novelties, it was thus contended that novelties were 
not forthcoming in the Church. Nay, even the power of the Councils to <i>unfold</i> doctrines 
authoritatively was not plainly asserted in the East; on the other hand, a Western, Vincentius of Lerinum, did maintain it, and essayed to furnish a theory on the subject. 
After the uncertainties of the Greeks over the conception of tradition, we really 
breathe freely when we study the attempt of this man to introduce light and certainty 
into the question. However, even in the East, the younger generation now and then 
gave the older Fathers the benefit of looking at their words as having been uttered 
at a time when dogma was not yet explained, or sharply formulated. Strictly speaking, 
this expedient was not tenable on Greek ground. Only a very sparing use therefore 
was made of it there,<note n="475" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.7">The more common way of putting it in the East was that the writer in question had failed 
in the necessary “Akribeia” (exactness), <i>i.e.</i>, he could, and 
should, have done it better (see, above all, the views of Photius). But it was rarely 
admitted that the Church at the time referred to did not yet possess complete <i>akribeia</i> 
in dogma. But we have further to notice here that a distinction was still drawn 
both in East and West between questions of faith, in the strict sense of the term, 
and theological doctrines, and that unity in the former was alone demanded. But 
as this distinction was in itself obscure, since in fact questions of faith had 
been transformed into theological and scientific ones, so in the East it became 
more and more restricted, though it was never wholly effaced. Augustine, besides, 
still laid great stress on this distinction, and accepted a whole group of theological 
doctrines in which differences did not endanger unity; the passages are given in 
Reuter, Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch. V., p. 363 ff. But if “faith” is itself a doctrine, 
where does it cease and the doctrine begin? Besides the excuse of want of accuracy, 
which, indeed, involves censure, that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.8">ἁπλούστερον 
γεγραφέναι</span> was asserted. It 
involved no fault. Thus Athanasius writes (De Synod. 45) of the Fathers who in A.D. 
268 rejected the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.9">Ὁμοούσιος</span> 
at Antioch: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.10">περὶ τῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ θεότητος 
ἁπλούστερον γράφοντες οὐ κατεγένοντο περὶ τῆς τοῦ ὁμουσίου 
ἀκρίβειας.</span> 
Precisely in the same way the Homoiousians at Nice excused the Nicene Fathers. Unique, 
so far as I know, is the statement of Gregory of Naz. (Orat. 31. 28), which is 
only explicable from the still wholly confused state of the doctrine of the Holy 
Ghost in his time. “As the O. T. declared the Father clearly, but the Son more vaguely, 
so the N. T. has revealed the Son, but only suggested the divinity of the Spirit” 
[compare the contentions of the Montanists]. “Now, however, the Spirit reigns among 
us, and makes himself more clearly known to us; for it was not advisable to proclaim 
the divinity of the Son, so long as that of the Father was not recognised, or to 
impose upon the former—if we may use such a bold expression—that of the Spirit, 
while it (viz., the divinity of the Son) was not accepted.” We may in this passage 
study the distinction between Gregory the theologian and Athanasius.</note> while the 

<pb n="230" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_230" />Catholic West employs it to a great extent up to the present day.<note n="476" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.11"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p10">So, above all, Augustine, who excused Cyprian in this way, and further, set up the 
general rule that as long as no unequivocal decisions had been given in a question, 
the bond of unity was to be maintained among the dissentient Bishops (De bapt. 
c. Donat. II. 4, 5). Augustine thus admitted that ecclesiastical tradition did not 
at every moment solve all questions pending in the Church. The Donatist and Pelagian 
controversy roused Western theologians to reflect on tradition. One fruit of this 
reflection was the Commonitorium of Vincentius of Lerinum, unique, because it deals 
professedly with the question of tradition. The arguments are decisive of Western 
views, but the book did not extend its influence into the East; there the ideas 
about tradition remained characteristically indefinite. A short analysis of the 
Commonitorium is necessary. Let it be noticed that it is ultimately aimed at Augustine’s 
doctrine of grace and predestination, but that a large part of the rules are taken from that theologian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p11">After a preface, in which Vincentius remarks that he is only sketching out what he had received from 
the past, he sets side by side the two foundations of the faith, the divine law (Holy Scripture) and the tradition of the Catholic Church 
(1). The former is sufficient by itself, but it requires the latter for its correct 
explanation (2). The latter embraces what had been believed <i>everywhere, at all times</i>, 
and <i>by all</i>—or, at least, by almost all priests and doctors (3). Accordingly, the 
following criteria were to be applied: (a) When a section of the Church renounced 
the communion of the Catholic faith, the Christian followed the great communion; 
(b) when a heresy threatened danger to the whole Church, he held by antiquity, “which, 
certainly, could not now be seduced”; (c) when he came upon heresy in antiquity 
itself, in a few men, or in a city or province, he followed the decision of a General 
Council; (d) if no such Council had spoken, he examined and compared the <i>orthodox</i> 
doctors and retained what—not two, or three—but all, had alike taught clearly, 
frequently, and persistently, in one and the same sense (4). These rules are illustrated 
by reference to the dangers, which had threatened the Church from Donatism, Arianism, 
and the Anabaptists (5-10). At this point, however, it is conceded that orthodox 
teachers might have and had fallen into error on one point; nevertheless they were 
blessed, but hell received the Epigoni, who, in order to start a heresy, took hold 
of the writings of one or other of the ancients (as the Donatists did of Cyprian’s) 
which were composed in obscure language, and which, owing to the obscurity prevailing 
in them, seemed to coincide with their teaching, so that the views brought forward 
by these heretics bore not to have been maintained for the first time and exclusively 
by them. Such people were like Ham in uncovering the shame of their father (11). 
After this excursus the author adduces proofs from Paul Epistles, that changes in 
the creed, in short, any kind of innovation, constituted the worst evil (12-14). 
In order to prove and tempt his own, God had permitted teachers belonging to the 
Church, and therefore not foisted in from without, to essay the setting up of new 
tenets in the Church; examples are taken from Nestorius, Photinus, and Apollinaris; 
their heresy is described, and contrasted with the true faith (15-22). But the greatest 
temptation of the Church was due to the innovations of Origen, who was so famous 
(23), and of the no less distinguished Tertullian (24). Here follows a detailed 
practical application; those who have been seduced by the great heretics should 
unlearn to their salvation, what they have learned to their destruction; they must 
apprehend as much of the doctrine of the Church as can be grasped by the mind, and 
believe what they cannot understand; all novelty is wickedness and folly; in making 
innovations ignorance cloaks itself under the ‘scientific spirit’, imbecility under 
‘enlightenment’, darkness under ‘light’. The pure science of the worship of God 
is only given in the Catholic, ancient, and harmonious tradition (25-27). Antiquity 
is really the thorough-going criterion of the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12">This is followed by the second part, which contains the most original matter. It opens with the question 
whether there is any progress in the Church of Christ in religion. This is answered 
in the affirmative; the progress is ‘very great’; but it consists in deepening, 
not in altering. It is <i>organic growth of knowledge</i> both on the part of individuals 
and the Church (28). In order to illustrate this, use is made figuratively of the growth of the child and plants; religion is fortified 
with years, expanded with time, and developed more subtly with age; yet everything 
remains really what it was, no innovation takes place, for a single novelty would 
destroy everything (29-31). The Church is intent only on clearness, light, a more 
subtle differentiation and invigoration of doctrine. What then did it ever seek 
to attain by the decrees of Councils, except that simple belief should become more 
definite, supine preaching be rendered more urgent, and that a wholly indolent conduct 
of affairs should give place to a correspondingly anxious performance of duty? “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12.1">Hoc 
inquam semper neque quidquam præterea, hæreticorum novitatibus excitata [that then 
is admitted], conciliorum suorum decretis catholica perfecit ecclesia, nisi ut quod 
prius a majoribus sola traditione susceperat, hoc deinde posteris etiam per scripturæ 
chirographum consignaret, magnam rerum summam paucis litteris comprehendendo <i>et 
plerumque propter intelligentiæ lucem non novum fidei sensum novæ appellationis 
proprietate signando</i></span>” (32). As compared with this admission, the author attacks 
all the more vigorously the ‘wicked verbal innovations’ practised by all heretics 
(33, 34). But it was still more necessary to be on one’s guard when heretics appealed 
to Scripture—as <i>e.g.</i>, the Arians did to predicates taken from the Bible against 
the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12.2">Ὁμοούσιος</span>—for they were the real wolves in sheeps’ clothing, sons of the 
devil, for the devil also quoted the Bible (35-37). All that was necessary to meet 
their exposition and obtain the correct sense, was simply to apply the criteria 
given in ch. 4. (38). The last of these was the search for the concordant views 
of many and great teachers, when a Council had not yet decided the question concerned. 
Then follows a particular instruction which betrays very clearly the uncertainty 
of that citerion. It was to be applied, not to every unimportant question, but only, 
at least for the most part only, in the case of the rule of faith; it was, further, 
only to be used when heresies had just arisen, “before they had time to falsify 
the standards of the ancient creed, before they could by a wider diffusion of the 
poison adulterate the writings of the forefathers. Heresies already circulated and 
deeply rooted were not to be attacked in this way, because in the long lapse of 
time they had had sufficient opportunity to purloin the truth” (!!). Christians 
must try to refute these ancient heresies by the authority of Scripture alone—accordingly 
the principle of tradition is declared insolvent; or they must simply be avoided 
as having been already condemned. But even the principle of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12.3">consensus</span></i> of the 
teachers is to be used with the greatest caution; it is strictly guarded; it is 
only of weight when, as it were, a whole Council of doctors can be cited (39). But 
in that case no one is entitled to disregard it, for the ancient doctors are the 
‘prophets and teachers’ ranked by Paul next to the Apostles, and described by him 
as presented to the Church by God. He who despises them despises God. We must cling 
to the agreement of the holy Churches, which are holy because they continue in the 
communion of the faith (40).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p13">In the so-called second Commonitorium (ch. 41-43) there is first a recapitulation 
in which the sufficiency of Scripture as source of truth is once more emphasised. 
It is then shown that, at the Council of Ephesus held three years before, no novelty 
was proposed, but decisions were based on the sayings of the Fathers. The Fathers 
are named singly whose works were publicly read there (42). Vincentius therefore 
considered that the authority of the Council consisted wholly in its strict adherence 
to the testimony of tradition. In the last chapter statements follow to the same 
effect by the two last Roman Bishops. The authority of the Roman Chair is appended 
‘that nothing may seem wanting to completeness’. Perhaps the most notable feature 
in the whole of Vincentius’ exposition is that the Bishops as such—apart from the 
Council—play absolutely no part, and that, in particular, no reference is made 
to their Apostolic succession as sharing in the proof of doctrine. The ancient “teachers” 
are the court of appeal. We see that Cyprian’s influence was not so far-reaching, 
even in the West, as one should have supposed. The proof of tradition was not really based on the hierarchy.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p14">The conception of tradition is accordingly quite obscure. The hierarchical element does not <i>in theory</i> play the leading 

<pb n="231" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_231" />part in it. The apostolical succession has in theory had no such thorough-going importance 
even in the West for the proof of tradition as one would expect. After the time 
of the Councils the authority of the Bishops as bearers of tradition was wholly 

<pb n="232" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_232" />spent on that proof. Yet even that is perhaps saying too much. Everything was 
really obscure. So far, however, as the Greek Church has not changed since John 
of Damascus, the Greek has at present a perfectly definite sense of the foundation of religion. 

<pb n="233" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_233" />Besides Holy Scripture, tradition is the source of knowledge of, the authority 
for, the truth; and tradition is the Church itself, not, as in the West, 
governed by Rome, as a sovereign, living power, but in its immovable, 
thousand-year-old doctrines and orders. Even Scripture is to be explained by the 
tradition which transmits it, although Scripture is itself to some extent the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p14.1">caput et origo traditionis</span></i>. But tradition still really presents itself in two 
forms as it did among the earliest Alexandrians: there is a perfectly official 
form—now that of the Councils, and one more profound and 
indefinite—corresponding to the ‘scientific tradition’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p14.2">παράδοσις 
γνωστική</span>) of the ancient Alexandrians.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="The Church." progress="72.26%" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv" prev="ii.iii.i.iii.iii" next="ii.iii.i.iii.v">

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p1">3. <i>The Church</i>.<note n="477" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p1.1">Compare the statements of Kattenbusch, l. c., p. 330 ff. The East never arrived at a definite 
theory of the nature and features of the Church.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2">Cyril of Jerusalem in his Catechisms portrays the Church to his disciples as a spiritual communion. 
But in explaining the predicate ‘catholic’<note n="478" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.1">On this attribute see Vol. II., p, 75. n. 1. From the middle of the fourth century the clause 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.2">καὶ [εἰς] μίαν ἀγίαν 
καθολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν</span>” must have stood in the Symbols 
of by far the most of the provincial Churches in the East. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.3">εἰς</span> is to be referred 
also to the Church.</note> he completely identifies this spiritual 
communion with the empirical Church. It is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.4">Ἐκκλησία</span>, because it summons 
all men together, and unites them with one another. This it does at God’s command; 
for after God had rejected the first community as the ‘synagogue of the wicked’, 

<pb n="234" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_234" />because they had crucified the Saviour, he built out of the heathen a second 
Church, on which his favour rests; that is the Church. of the living God, pillar 
and foundation of the truth. To it alone belong the predicates one, holy, and 
catholic; the communities of the Marcionites, Manichæans, and other heretics. 
are societies of godlessness. The Church, which was formerly barren, is the 
mother of us all; she is the Bride of Christ. In this second Church God has 
appointed Apostles, Prophets, and teachers, and miraculous gifts of every kind; 
he has adorned it with all virtues, proved it to be unconquerable in 
persecution, and made it an object of veneration even to kings, since its 
boundaries are wider than those of any secular kingdom. It is called Catholic 
because it extends over the whole globe, teaches all necessary dogmas to men 
universally and unceasingly, comprehends and leads to the true worship of God 
all men without respect of class, is able to cure all sins in soul and body, and 
possesses in its midst all virtues and all conceivable gifts of grace.<note n="479" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.5">Cyril, Cat. XVIII., ch. 22-27</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3">These utterances of Cyril concerning the Church contain the quintessence of all that has ever been 
said of it by the Greeks.<note n="480" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.1">For Western doctrines of the Church see the next book. But they are not so different in theory 
from those of the East as some suppose.</note> They have adorned it with all conceivable attributes, applying to it 
all the O. T. passages descriptive of the people of Israel.<note n="481" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.2">The Greeks spoke not infrequently of the “state” or “city” of God; Origen had already used 
the term, and it is common in Eusebius. On the other hand, the fine combination
“Christ and the Church (as bride)” or “the Church as the body of Christ”, which 
had been at a very early date reduced to the level of a homiletical or rhetorical 
view, was either thrust into the background, or superseded by the phrase “Christ 
and the individual soul.” At a later date, the proposition, that Christ is the head 
of the Church, was often asserted against the Latins; but it was not very effective; 
for, seeing that the Greeks granted that the Church was a visible body in the common 
sense of the term, their thesis that this visible Church had none but an invisible 
head was beset with difficulties. Besides, Origen had been attacked as early as 
about A.D. 300, because he had explained Adam and Eve as referring to Christ and 
the Church (Socrates H. E. III. 7), though this allegory was supported by a very 
ancient tradition. Tychonius repeated it.</note> They glorified it as the communion of faith and virtue, and as a rule 
clung to this description of it in their catechetical and 

<pb n="235" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_235" />homiletical teaching.<note n="482" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.3">There are very numerous instances of this, and most of all in the influential Chrysostom. 
Epiphanius’ contention in the Expos. fid. cathol., ch. 3 is worthy of notice: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.4">Ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων, ἡμῖν 
Θεὸς ὑπάρχει τοῖς ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας 
ἐκκλησίας γεννηθεῖσιν.</span> 
This Jewish Christian regarded the Church as Israel, and its God as the God of Israel; see what follows.</note> Indeed, their position was here so far archaic, that they either did 
not mention the organisation of the Church at all, or—what was even more significant—they 
named in this connection the Apostles, Prophets, teachers and the rest, in brief, 
the possessors and gifts of the Spirit (see above in Cyril). We find the same teaching 
even in John of Damascus, who in his great work on dogma has given no place at all 
to the Church,<note n="483" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.5">Langen, Joh. Damascenus, p. 299 f.</note> and in the later so-called Symbols of the Greek Church.<note n="484" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.6">Gass, l. c., p. 205 f.</note> 
The difficult question, which Origen first discussed, and which Augustine 
considered so thoroughly in his fight with Donatism—the question about the Church 
as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.7">corpus verum</span></i> (the true body) and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.8">corpus permixtum</span></i> (the mixed body)—was hardly 
touched on in the East.<note n="485" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.9">It is treated in the later Symbols; see Gass, p. 206 f.</note> When we read Greek statements as to the Church—statements, besides, 
which are altogether few in number—we not infrequently believe that we are living 
in the second century, nay, before the Gnostic controversy. We must not perceive 
in this attitude of the Greek Fathers any sign of exceptional maturity. It was prescribed 
to them, on the one hand, by natural theology, on the other, by the narrowness of 
their view of the task of the Church. Redemption through Christ applied in intention 
to the whole human race, which meanwhile was always simply conceived as the sum 
of all individuals. In its result, it was limited by the liberty of man to resist 
salvation through sin. The Church was really, therefore, nothing but the sum of 
all individual believers in heaven and upon earth. The view that the Church was 
the mother of believers, a divine creation, the body of Christ, was not properly 
carried out in dogma. Even the thought that Christ had so assumed human nature that 
all it experienced in him benefited mankind, was only applied—not to the 
Church—<pb n="236" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_236" />but 
to mankind as it existed, and the Eucharist itself did not help the Church to a 
special place in dogmatics.<note n="486" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.10">Cyril of Alexandria frequently connects the Church with the incarnation and the 
Eucharist; but even he has not gone beyond the homiletic and edifying point of view.</note> In spite of the belief in one holy Catholic Church’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.11">πιστεύειν εἰς μίαν 
ἁγίαν καθολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν</span>) 
<i>the Church was no dogmatic conception</i> in the strict sense of the term. It did not form 
a link in the chain of the doctrines of redemption. And that is not surprising. 
Seeing the form given to the blessing of salvation, a <i>religious</i> conception of the 
Church could not be obtained. All was contained in the factors, God, mankind, Christ, 
the mysteries, and the individual.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4">But occasion was given to draw up definitions of the Church by (1) the O. T. and 
the spurious Jewish Church, (2) heresy and the actual organisation of the Church, 
(3) the administration of the mysteries, (4) and the fight against the Roman claims 
to the primacy. As regards the first point, all that was necessary had been said 
in the second and third centuries; there was nothing to add; it was repeated with 
greater or less animosity to Judaism, whose history appeared sometimes as the mysterious 
type of the Church, sometimes as its antitype. As to the second and third, there 
was no doubt that <i>the Church was the true teacher of the truth</i><note n="487" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.1">Religious truth, however, really embraced all philosophy, see Anastasius Sin., Viæ 
dux (Migne, Patrol., Vol. 89, p. 76 sq.): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.2">Ὁρθοδοξία ἐστὶν ἀψευδὴς περὶ Θεοῦ 
καὶ κτίσεως ὑπόληψις ἢ ἔννοια 
περὶ πάντων ἀληθής, ἢ δόξα τῶν 
ὄντων καθάπερ εἰσίν.</span> </note> <i>and the legitimate administrator of the 
mysteries</i>.<note n="488" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.3">Damalas has given a very pregnant summary of the old Patristic conception <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.4">Ἡ ὀρθόδοξος πίστις</span> 
(1877) p. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.5">ἡ δὲ πίστις αὕτη εἰς τὴν μίαν ἁγίαν καθολικὴν καὶ 
ἀποστολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἐστὶ πεποίθησις, ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ὁ φορεὺς τῆς θείας χάριτος 
τῆς ἐνδεικνυμένης εἰς δύο τινά, πρῶτον ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ὁ ἀλάθαστος διδάσκαλος τῆς 
χριστιανικῆς ἀληθείας καὶ 
δεύτερον ὁ γνήσιος τῶν 
μυστηρίων οἰκονόμος.</span></note> It transmitted the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.6">μάθησις</span> (learning) and it possessed the mysteries. 
Therefore—and of this there was no doubt—it was essential to her to have the organisation, 
which was crowned by Bishops and Councils, and priests who should present the sacrifices 
and judge in God’s stead. Bishops and Councils we have spoken of above, the priests 
and their duties will be discussed in Chap. X.<note n="489" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.7">See Kattenbusch, l. c., pp. 346 ff., 357 ff., 393 ff.</note> It is remarkable, however, that the latter 

<pb n="237" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_237" />is brought more to the front than the former. The Pseudo-areopagite was not the first 
to make his view of the Church depend essentially on the mysteries, and to regard 
the hierarchy primarily as performers of the sacred rites; he only completed what 
Ignatius, Clement, the first draft of the Apostolic Constitutions, Chrysostom <i>de 
sacerdotio</i>,<note n="490" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.8">See Vol. III. 4-6, VI. 4; also the Homily on the day of his ordination as priest, 
Montfaucon I., p. 436 sq.</note> and many others had developed before or contemporaneously with him. The 
Church had been entrusted to the Bishops, because they constituted the living representation 
of God on earth, the vicars of Christ, participators in the activity of the Holy 
Spirit, and therefore the source of all sacraments. They were much less thought 
of as successors of the Apostles; the Church was the legacy not of the Apostles, 
but of Christ, and the dwelling place of the Holy Spirit.<note n="491" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.9">Of course the Church was conscious of being, and called itself “apostolic.” But 
it is perhaps not a mere accident that this predicate is not so stereotyped in the 
Symbols and other official manifestoes as the rest—unity, holiness and catholicity. 
The otherwise substantially identical expositions by the Greek Fathers of the word
“catholic” have been collected by Söder, Der Begriff der Katholicität der Kirche 
und des Glaubens (1881), pp. 95 ff., 110 ff., 113 f., 115 f. “Catholic” was equivalent 
to orthodox even before Eusebius, as is shown by the interpolations of the word 
into the Martyrium Polycarpi. That this word was interpolated I have tried to prove 
in “The Expositor,” 1885, Dec., p. 410 sq. It may be in place here to remark generally 
that the copyists are least to be trusted in the case of such predicates as were 
current at a later date—<i>e.g.</i>, as regards words like “bearer of God” “Homoousios”,
“Catholic” etc. The Monophysites especially made great efforts to introduce their 
catch-words into older writers. Even to-day the Armenians are not to be trusted.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p5">In the polemic against the Roman claims to supremacy, the view was strongly emphasised 
that Christ is the foundation and sole head of the Church, and this principle was 
opposed even to an exaggerated estimate of the Apostles in general and Peter in 
particular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p6">“He who secedes from the Church, withdraws himself at the same time from the influences 
of the Holy Spirit, and it is not easy to find a wise man among the heretics”;<note n="492" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p6.1">Heretics and Schismatics were more and more identified; see the so-called 6th Canon 
of Constantinople, A.D. 381 (it really dates from A.D. 382): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p6.2">αἱρετικοὺς 
λέγομεν τούς τε πάλαι τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἀποκηρυχθέντας καὶ τοὺς μετὰ 
ταῦτα ὑφ᾽ 
ἡμῶν ἀναθεματισθέντας. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις καὶ τοὺς τὴν πίστιν μὲν τὴν ὑγιῆ προσποιουμένους 
ὁμολογεῖν, ἀποσχίσαντας δὲ καὶ ἀντισυνάγοντας τοῖς κανονικοῖς ἡμῶν 
ἐπισκόποις.</span></note> but on what 

<pb n="238" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_238" />points the unity of the Church was based has not been made clear. It first 
appears as if faith and virtue were sufficient, but participation in the 
mysteries of the Church, and submission to its organisation and tradition were 
added: indeed these in practice took the first place. Yet the organisation of 
the Church was not really carried higher than the Bishops, in spite of all the 
empty words used about the Patriarchs: the Church was orthodox and perfect, 
because it offered a security in its episcopal and priestly constitution that it 
was the <i>ancient institution founded by Christ</i>. In this conviction—we can hardly 
call it a doctrine—the Church became more and more narrow; it made itself a holy 
piece of antiquity.<note n="493" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p6.3">The question whether the holiness of Christians was founded on being members in the Church—initiation 
into it—or depended on personal virtue was not decided in the East, but it was 
never even definitely put. The cause of this vagueness existed ultimately in the 
obscurity which prevailed among the Greeks in reference to the relation of natural 
theology and dogma in general; see on this the following chapters.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p7">But after the close of the fifth century it ceased to be the <i>one Church</i>. Tradition, which had been created 
to maintain the unity of the Church, served in the end to split it up, because national 
and local traditions, views, and customs had been received into it to an increasing 
extent. The great cleavage into Catholic and Novatian Catholic was not yet determined, 
or supported by national considerations. The division into Græco-Roman Catholicism 
and Germanic Arianism did owe its duration to opposite national tendencies. On the 
other hand, the disruption of the Eastern Church into the Byzantine (Roman) and 
the Oriental (Nestorian-Syrian, Jacobitish-Syrian, Coptic, and Armenian) rested 
entirely on national antitheses, and, preserved mainly by the monks who, in spite 
of all their renunciation of the world, have always adopted a National Church attitude, 
has continued up to the present day. Now, after the schism had further taken place 
between the Byzantine (Neo-Roman) and the Roman branches, the Church was divided 
into three (four) great territories distinguished by their nationality: the Germano-Roman 

<pb n="239" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_239" />West (Rome), the countries on the Ægean sea (Constantinople), and the East split into 
Nestorianism and Monophysitism. Each had its own peculiar traditions and authorities. 
The Orientals, though rent asunder and quarrelling with each other, felt that they 
formed a unity compared with the two other sections, <i>i.e.</i>, the “Romans,” and could, 
in reply to the “bragging of the Romans,” point to a hundred marks which revealed 
the superiority of their Churches. They regarded their land as the cradle of the 
human race, their Church as the primitive home of religion; and if Jerusalem was 
no longer in their possession, yet they still had the ancient site of Paradise.<note n="494" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p7.1">See, <i>e.g.</i>, 
Elias of Nisibis, Proof of the truth of the faith (Ed. by Horst, 1886, p. 112 ff.).</note> The Neo-Romans boasted of their Patriarchate, their unchanged faith, 
and their nation, which took no part in the crucifixion of Christ, in which the 
Romans and Barbarians had made common cause. The Romans, finally, had the chiefs 
of the Apostles, Peter and Paul, and the Pope, Peter’s successor, with the secular 
power committed to him by Christ and Constantine. The common foundation of these 
Churches was not solid enough to resist the elements that were dissolving it. Nationality 
was stronger than religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p8"><i>Literature</i>.—Jacobi, Die kirchliche Lehre von der Tradition u. heil. Schrift., Part I., 1847. Holtzmann, 
Kanon u. Tradition, 1859 (does not discuss to any extent the Church in antiquity). 
Söder, Der Begriff der Katholicität der Kirche, 1881. Seeberg, Studien zur Geschichte 
des Begriffs der Kirche, 1885. Kattenbusch, l. c. There is much material in Schwane, 
also in the writings which passed between Old Catholics and Roman Catholics after A.D. 1869.</p>

</div5>

            <div5 title="Presuppositions of the Doctrine of Redemption, or Natural Theology." progress="73.98%" id="ii.iii.i.iii.v" prev="ii.iii.i.iii.iv" next="ii.iii.i.iv">

<pb n="240" id="ii.iii.i.iii.v-Page_240" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.v-p1">A.—Presuppositions of the Doctrine of Redemption, or Natural Theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii.v-p2">“Natural Theology” did not pass through any very thoroughgoing development in the Greek Church; but 
it reveals differences, according as Aristotelianism or Neoplatonism prevailed. 
By Natural Theology we are to understand the complex of conceptions that, according 
to the view then held, formed the self-evident and certain contents of the human 
mind, which was only held to be more or less darkened (see Chap. II.). These conceptions, 
however, arose in fact historically, and corresponded to the degree of culture at 
which the ancient world had arrived, especially through the work of the Greek Philosophers. 
We can divide them appropriately into doctrines concerning God and concerning man. 
But changes also took place in proportion to the growing influence exerted on these 
conceptions by the words of the Bible literally understood. Nevertheless the fundamental 
features remained in force; yet they were displaced and confused by foreign material 
during the period from Origen to John of Damascus.</p>

</div5></div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter IV. Presuppositions and Conceptions Regarding God, the Creator, as Dispenser of Salvation." progress="74.10%" id="ii.iii.i.iv" prev="ii.iii.i.iii.v" next="ii.iii.i.v">
<pb n="241" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_241" />
<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1">A.—PRESUPPOSITION OF DOCTRINE OF REDEMPTION OR NATURAL THEOLOGY.</p>
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.2">PRESUPPOSITIONS AND CONCEPTIONS REGARDING GOD, THE CREATOR, AS DISPENSER OF SALVATION.</h3>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p2">§ 1. <i>The Doctrine of God. Its Method</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3.1">The</span> main features of the doctrine of God were those familiar from the theology of the Apologists, 
as they were partly fixed and partly supplemented by the fight with Gnosticism. 
Speculations on the Deity as a Trinity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3.2">τριάς</span>) modified but little the general 
doctrine of God (yet see attempts in Augustine, De trinitate); for the unity, simplicity, 
indivisibility, and unchangeableness of God were at the same time maintained most 
definitely: in other words, the Father alone was almost always. regarded as ‘root 
of the Deity” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3.3">ῥίζα τῆς θεότητος</span>), where the Deity, in its essential being, was 
described in comparison with the world. The ultimate reason of this was that theology 
counted on a general intelligence for its general doctrine of God, and therefore 
had recourse to natural religion and theology, <i>i.e.</i>, to the results of Greek philosophy. 
It was, indeed admitted by many Fathers (see esp. Athanasius, De incarn.) that men 
could know the Deity from creation only dimly, if at all; and that therefore the 
manifestation of God in Christ alone made it possible to recognise the nature of 
God as the undivided, spiritual and good Lord of the World. But, in fact, it was 
only a question of more or less as regards the natural knowledge of the spiritual 
and good God, the Creator. Other Fathers, especially those influenced by Aristotle, 
declared the knowledge of God in its whole extent to be innate (see Arnobius), or, 
a knowledge to be constantly tested by the 

<pb n="242" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_242" />observation of nature. No difference is here caused by the fact that some 
Fathers have described the existence of God and his distinctive nature as 
capable of proof, others, as incapable; for the latter only rejected the proof 
in so far as God could not be discovered by means of deduction from a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3.4">prius</span></i>. The 
psychological, cosmological,<note n="495" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3.5">The influence of Aristotle is first conspicuous in Diodore of Tarsus, who reproduced independently 
the cosmological proof of Aristotle (see Photius, Biblioth. 223). From the sixth 
century it is evident in the majority of the Fathers, and especially John of Damascus. 
See De fide orthod. I. 3 (12): Everything perceptible by the senses, as also the 
higher world of spirits, is subject to change; therefore it must have had a beginning, 
and been created. There must accordingly exist a being who created it, and that 
is God. Two other proofs are found in John of Dam.</note> and natural theological proofs were not despised by them in meeting Atheism, 
Polytheism, Manichæism, etc. We already find in Augustine suggestions of an ontological 
proof.<note n="496" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p3.6">Augustine’s line of argument was first to demonstrate rules of human thought, which accordingly 
transcended it. These rules—logical and ethical—he stated to be 
<i>truths</i>, their sum being <i>the truth</i>. This truth was a living power, accordingly it existed. Thus 
the way to the existence of God was given; see esp. De lib. arbitr. II. 3-15, but 
the thought is also suggested elsewhere in his writings, <i>e.g.</i>, the Confessions.</note> All these evidences were, indeed, given subject to the proviso, that 
all knowledge of God must be traced back to God himself, that it became indistinct 
in proportion to man’s alienation from God, and that the revelation of Scripture 
first rendered everything clear and certain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4">Further, it was 
expressly contended that God, as the infinite one, was, strictly speaking, incapable 
of being known, because his nature could not be described by any predicate. But 
this inscrutability, so far as represented in the avowal “whatever the creature 
is, that God is not,” was held—and with this the Neoplatonists were agreed—to 
be the valuable and true knowledge (Athan. ad monach. 2: “even if it is not possible 
to comprehend what God is, it is possible to say what he is not:” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.1">καὶ εἰ μὴ δυνατὸν καταλαβέσθαι τί ἐστι Θεός, ἀλλὰ δυνατὸν 
εἰπεῖν, τί οὔκ ἐστιν.</span><note n="497" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.2">In this the great majority of the Fathers were agreed. Augustine describes (De doctr. I. 
6) the impossibility of declaring God, in a way that coincides word for word with 
the tenets of the Basilidians (Hippol., Philos. VII. 20). Augustine writes: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.3">Diximusne 
aliquid et sonuimus aliquid dignum deo? Immo vero nihil me aliud quam dicere voluisse 
sentio; si autem dixi, non hoc est quod dicere volui. Hoc unde scio, <span class="unclear" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.4">p</span>isi quia deus 
ineffabilis est, quod autem a me dictum est, si ineffabile 
esset, dictum non esset? Ac per hoc ne ineffabilis quidem dicendus est deus, quia 
et hoc cum dicitur, aliquid dicitur. Et fit nescio quæ pugna verborum, quoniam si 
illud est ineffabile, quod dici non potest, non est ineffabile, quod vel ineffabile 
dici potest.</span>” Basilides: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.5">Ἔστι γὰρ, φησίν, ἐκεῖνο οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἄρρητον, ὃ ὀνομάζεται· 
ἄρρητον γοῦν αὐτὸ καλοῦμεν, ἐκεῖνο δὲ οὐδὲ ἄρρητον· καὶ γὰρ τὸ οὐδ᾽ ἄρρητον οὐκ 
ἄρρητον ὀνομάζεται, ἀλλὰ ἔστι, φησίν, ὐπεράνω παντὸς ὀνόματος ὀνομαζομένου.</span>. 
Men were therefore at the point already reached by Basilides’ followers in the second 
century. Even Catechumens were taught this; see Cyril, Cat. VI., ch. 2: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.6">οὐ τὸ τί ἐστι Θεὸς  ἐξηγούμεθα . . . 
ἐν τοῖς περὶ Θεοῦ μεγάλη γνῶσις το τὴν ἀγνωσίαν ὁμολογεῖν.</span> 
Similar teaching is very frequent in Plotinus. In the Vita Plot. of Porphyry, ch. 
23, the supreme God is thus defined: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.7">ὁ Θεὸς ὁ μήτε μορφὴν μήτε τινὰ ἰδέαν ἔχων, 
ὑπὲρ δὲ νοῦν καὶ πᾶν τὸ νοητὸν 
ἱδρύμενος.</span></note> The revelation through the Logos only 

<pb n="243" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_243" />went beyond this in that it established this knowledge regarding the infinite Spirit 
and his inexpressible nature, and made it possible to perceive him in his likeness.<note n="498" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.8">The Dogmatics of John of Damascus begin with <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.9" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John I. 18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:17" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.10" parsed="|Matt|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.17">Matt. XI. 17</scripRef>, 
and <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:11" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. II. 11</scripRef>.</note> The Fathers influenced by Neoplatonism, however, assumed further that 
the contemplative ascetic, who was on the way to deification, could gain a direct 
vision of God in all his splendour, a conception which the Areopagite has combined 
with a scholastic theory of the knowableness of God by negation, eminence, causality.<note n="499" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.12">The striking contention of some disciples of Lucian (according to Philostorgius), and the most 
extreme Arians, Eunomius and Aëtius, but not Arius himself, that men could know 
the nature of God as well as God himself did, and as well as they knew themselves, 
is most closely connected with their Christology and their Aristotelianism. When 
the orthodox Fathers argued that the indescribable God could only be perceived in 
the Logos and through his work, and that God therefore would have been unknowable 
had not the Logos been his image, possessed of a like nature, those Arians had to 
meet the objection by emphasising even in the course of the christological controversy, 
the possibility of knowing God directly. In taking up this position they had of 
course to leave the nature of God out of the question, and to confine themselves 
to his will, as it had been clearly manifested in creation, and the preaching of 
the truth by the Logos. But this to them was no limitation; for they only attached 
importance in the first place to the knowledge of the divine will, and secondly 
to the renewed submission of men to the sovereignty of the divine will: (not to 
participation in the divine nature. unless in so far as that was already involved 
in the original equipment of man; see Socrates IV. 7; Epiph. H. LXXVI. 4, and the 
counter-observations of the Cappadocians). Their expositions are exceded by the 
Areopagite’s completely Neoplatonic theology, from which, meanwhile, Augustine in 
one of his lines of thought was not far removed. The Areopagite already adopted 
the position that ruled for more than a thousand years, in which the contention 
that God—by reason of his splendour—was absolutely unknowable, was balanced by 
the mystical assumption of a sensuous, suprasensuous knowableness in virtue of the 
fusion of the mind of God with the mind of man. To him also we trace back the theology of affirmation 
and negation (kataphatic and apophatic)—the thing had, indeed, been very long in 
existence—<i>i.e.</i>, the method of making statements about God <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.13">via eminentiæ</span></i> and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p4.14">via negationis</span></i>; see his Letters, the work, De divinis nominibus, and the beginning of 
the tractate, De mystica theologia. The importance of John of Damascus consists 
for posterity in his having united the Neoplatonic and Aristotelian elements in 
his doctrine of God; see De fide orthod. I. 1-4.</note></p>



<pb n="244" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_244" />
<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p5">§ 2. <i>The Doctrine of God’s Nature and Attributes</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p6">The Being of God was immortal substance and was primarily defined—as already results from the method 
of knowing God—by affirming that he was without beginning or end, that he was a 
spirit and the supreme First Cause, all which predicates were proved in connection 
with the proofs of his existence. The deity is the pneumatic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p6.1">Ὄν</span> which, because 
it is not the world, is supramundane, simply governing the world, the one, indivisible, 
imperishable, unchangeable, supremely good and impassive being, to which, in the 
strict sense, a real existence alone belongs: the Fathers influenced by Aristotelianism 
emphasised especially the spiritual power which determined its own aims and the 
causality of the deity. God is the intelligible reality and infinite reason. So 
far as it is maintained of this being (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p6.2">secundum hominem</span></i>) that he is good, the predicate 
affirms nothing but that he is perfect, <i>i.e.</i>, is completely self-sufficient and 
possesses blessedness in himself and therefore is not envious—see esp. Athanasius 
adv. pagan., also the Catechisms of Cyril. But the goodness of the Deity was also 
established from the fact of the revelation of God, first from creation, and here 
meant that God, since he is the gracious one, willed that creatures should participate 
in his blessedness, and carried out his intention under all circumstances.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p7">Augustine broke through this natural conception of the goodness of God; for he understands by the 
Deity as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p7.1">summum bonum</span></i> the power of love which takes hold of man, and leads him from 
worldliness and selfishness to peace and felicity. But even in Augustine this idea 
is intimately connected with the natural view.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p8">As regards the divine attributes, the Fathers sought, while speaking of such, to keep clear of the idea 
of a plurality in 


<pb n="245" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_245" />God, or conceptions of anything accidental. It is only for human thought that the absolute, 
perfect, homogeneous Being has attributes assigned to him, as varied representations 
of him in relation to the finite. The elevation above time and space presented itself 
as eternity and omnipresence; the latter attribute at the same time was the root 
of omniscience and omnipotence. Omnipotence was limited by the Fathers by two thoughts: 
it was circumscribed by the good will of God, and it left scope for human liberty.<note n="500" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p8.1">Along with all fatalism and astrology the Greek Fathers also unanimously rejected 
the idea that God’s prescience acted as fate and was the first cause of human actions, 
or that prophecy controlled the course of events. It was rather taught that prescience 
was consequent to the event perceived beforehand. But Augustine was not perfectly 
satisfied with this idea. He deepened it through the thought that the sum of all 
that happened was before God in an eternal <i>now</i>.</note> Origen’s thesis of the limitation of omniscience found no supporters 
in later times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9">From the goodness (perfection) of God<note n="501" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.1">But of this the saying of Gregory of Nyssa is true (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.2">περὶ ψυχ. κ. 
ἀναστασ·</span> Oehler, p. 92): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.3">Παντὸς ἀγαθοῦ ἐπέκεινα ἡ θεία φύσις, τὸ δὲ ἀγαθὸν ἀγαθῷ φίλον 
πάντως, διὰ τοῦτο ἑαυτὴν βλέπουσα καὶ ὃ ἔχει θέλει καὶ ὃ θέλει ἔχει οὐδὲν τῶν ἔξωθεν 
εἰς ἑαυτὸν δεχομένη. Ἔξω δὲ αὐτῆς οὐδέν, ὅτι μὴ ἡ κακία μόνη, ἥτις, κἂν 
παράδοξον ᾖ, ἐν τῷ μὴ εἶναι τὸ εἶναι ἔχει. οὐ γὰρ ἄλλη τίς ἐστι κακίας γένεσις, εἰ 
μὴ ἡ τοῦ ὄντος στέρησις. Τὸ δὲ κυρίως ὂν ἡ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ φύσις ἐστίν· ὃ οὖν ἐν τῷ 
ὅντι οὐκ ἔστιν, ἐν τῷ μὴ εἶναι 
πάντως ἐστίν.</span></note> all conceivable ethical qualities were deduced. But they did not obtain 
their due significance, because the abstract idea that God was the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.4">requiter</span></i>, 
<i>i.e.</i>, rewarded the good and punished the wicked, formed, in spite of all Neoplatonic 
philosophy, the foundation of the whole conceptions of God, in so far as ethics 
were taken into account at all. This view, however, which was considered the “natural” 
one, readily became indifferent to the thought that men as God’s creatures are dependent 
on him, that they are meant to form an inner unity, and that their life is conducted 
to a definite goal; in other words, it endangered the religious view of Christianity. 
It gave man complete independence in presence of God, and broke mankind up into 
a group of disconnected individuals. It descended from Judaism and the ancient world—the 
gods are <i>just</i>, because they reward and punish, the two facts being conceived in coördination. This view, further, was entitled to its place within the narrow 

<pb n="246" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_246" />horizon of the citizens of ancient communities,<note n="502" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.5">See Leopold Schmidt, Die Ethik der alten Griechen, 2 Vols., 1882; further, Ritschl 
in the Th. L. Z. 1883, <scripRef passage="Col. 6" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.6" parsed="|Col|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.6">Col. 6</scripRef> f.</note> but while it could not be omitted from Christianity, it required to be 
subordinated to a higher thought. Accordingly, significant tendencies to correct 
the prevalent system of thought were not wanting on the part of the Fathers. Origen 
had already tried to regard the righteousness of God as a form of his loving discipline; 
the conception that suffering is always bound up with penal justice, had undoubtedly 
something to do with this attempt. The continued fight with dualism—Manichæism—constantly made it necessary to demonstrate that power, goodness, wisdom, and justice 
were combined in the Deity.<note n="503" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.7">These four attributes Gregory of Nyssa has particularised and sought to harmonise 
in his great Catechism.</note> But in almost all the Fathers the attributes of goodness and justice 
stood asunder. We can see the reason of this in the fact that up to Augustine no 
serious effort was made to understand the goodness of God as moral holiness, and 
this failure was in turn due to the characteristic method of obtaining a knowledge 
of God, the attempt to rise to the Deity from the notion of the finite by means 
of sublimations.<note n="504" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.8">This method, however, was by no means despised by Augustine himself.</note> The theory of God was beset at this most important point with uncertainties, 
nay, inconsistencies. He was at once the impassive Being (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.9">Ὄν</span>) and the judge who 
requited actions<note n="505" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.10">The doctrine of God came in this form to the theologians of the middle ages. The 
nuances and inconsistencies of scholastic theology were caused by the necessity 
of alternating between the two ideas of God as the intelligible <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.11">Ὄν</span> and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.12">Requiter</span>. 
Some emphasised the one, others the other, more strongly. In certain doctrines only 
the former, in others only the latter conception, could be used.</note>—the latter conception, further, not only including the coördination 
of goodness and justice, but also the superiority of the former to the latter. The 
Alexandrians had grasped at the expedient, following Philo,<note n="506" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.13">See Bigg, The Christian Platonists of Alex. (1886), p. 12 f.</note> of representing God 
as absolutely benevolent, but the Logos as the Just; this, however, was to confess 
despair of solving the problem, showing once more very clearly that men could not 
think without compunction (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.14">affectiones humanæ</span></i>) of the (penal) justice 

<pb n="247" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_247" />of which at most the Logos was capable; and it is interesting as a counterpart to the 
opposite idea adopted in later times.<note n="507" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.15">In this view—in the Middle Ages—God appears rather as the strictly Just, Christ 
as the “good”; but the idea of goodness had changed.</note> But we see even here, why the doctrine of redemption could not become 
one of atonement in the ancient Church. If the distinctive form in which redemption 
was accomplished was to be justified, and its intrinsic necessity to be proved, 
then there must not only exist, but speculation must be founded on, the conviction 
that God’s saving purpose transcended the thought of requital, and that he was morally 
holy. But that is out of the question where the Fathers are concerned.<note n="508" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.16">In the lower ranks of the communities, and among a few Oriental sects (Audians), 
anthropomorphic conceptions of God, the belief that he had a human shape, a body 
etc., held their ground. But they were retained also in some circles of monks (<i>e.g.</i>, 
those of the Scetian Desert), and even by a few Bishops. From the close of the fourth 
century, with the hostility to Origen’s spiritualism was combined active resistance 
to this opposite view (Sozom. VIII. 11). The Stoic notion of God’s corporeality 
had scarcely a defender after Tertullian; for Lactantius’ view of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.17">figura</span>” and 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p9.18">affectus</span>” of God is not Stoic, but belongs to popular realism. In general, much 
that was anthropomorphic was retained in Western theology along with the realistic 
eschatology, and that by theologians who cherished a colourless eclectic moralism. 
Very instructive is Augustine’s confession (Confess. V. <i>fin</i>.; VI. 3) that it was 
the sermons of Ambrose that first delivered him from the prejudice that the Catholic 
Church taught that the Deity was fashioned like man. If we reflect how much Augustine 
had mingled with Catholic Christians before his conversion, and how much he had 
heard of the Church, we cannot suppose he was the only one guilty of this prejudice. 
We need only recall the “apocryphal” writings of the Byzantine age, which were read 
to an extraordinary extent, to see how strong were anthropomorphism and the conceptions of a magic God.</note></p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p10">§ 3. <i>The Cosmology</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p11">The Cosmological and allied anthropological problems were treated by the Fathers—who 
formally used Gen. I.-III. as their text—with the whole apparatus of contemporary 
philosophy, in this way satisfying their scientific craving for a rational conception 
of the world. The systems are therefore very different in details; but on the whole 
they existed peaceably side by side, showing that the differences presupposed a 
measure of agreement, sufficient for the solidarity of the doctrinal structure.</p>

<pb n="248" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_248" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12">These differences were slightest in the Cosmology proper. The task set the theologians of the fourth 
century was to bring Origen’s cosmology more into harmony with the demands of the 
rule of faith, to adapt it more closely to the account given in <scripRef passage="Genesis 1:1-31" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|1|31" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1-Gen.1.31">Gen. I.</scripRef>, and to 
defeat the Manichæan Cosmology. After the last decades of the fourth century, the 
slow course of development was hastened by violent opposition to Origen’s cosmology, 
and the view of the Church, held before Origen, was substantially restored, though 
now as a scientific theory.<note n="509" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.2">See Justinian’s edict against Origen, and the fifth Synod of Constantinople, Hefele, Concil. Gesch. 
II. 21 p. 780-797; at an earlier date, the attacks of Theophilus and Jerome on Origen.</note> Yet the conception of an upper world of spirits, related to the present 
world as its ideal and type, continued to exist, and ever threw its shadow on the 
latter.<note n="510" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.3">Origen held that the present world was only a place of punishment and purification. This 
view, which approximated very closely to the old Gnostic idea, was rejected; but 
the conception remained of an upper world of spirits, of which our world was the 
materialised copy. Where this conception was potent, a considerable part of the 
feeling which possessed Origen (after Plato) as he looked at our world must have 
endured. It was never wanting among the orthodox Fathers, and the Greeks of to-day 
have not lost it. “The world is a whole, but divided into two spheres of which the 
higher is the necessary <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.4">prius</span></i> and type of the lower”: that is still the Greek view 
(see Gass, Symbolik, p. 143 f.). “God first and by his mere thought evoked out of 
non-existence all heavenly powers to exhibit his glory, and this intelligible world 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.5">κόσμος νοερός</span>) is the expression of undisturbed harmony and obedient service.” 
Man belongs to both worlds. The conception, as expounded by the Areopagite and established 
by John of Damascus (De fide orthod. II 2-12), that the world was created in successive 
stages, has not the importance of a dogma, but it has that of a wide-spread theologoumenon. 
It is Neoplatonic and Gnostic, and its publication and recognition show that the 
dissatisfaction felt by Origen with the account of the creation in Gen. I. was constantly 
shared by others. Men felt a living interest, not in the way plants, fishes, and 
birds came into being, but in the emanation of the spiritual from the Deity at the 
head of creation down to man. Therefore we have the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.6">κόσμος νοερός</span>, the intelligible 
world, whose most characteristic feature consisted in its (3) gradations (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.7">διακοσμήσεις</span>), 
which again fell into (three) orders, down to archangels and angels. (See Dionys. 
De divina hierarch. 6 sq., and John of Damascus, l.c., ch. III: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.8">πᾶσα ἡ θεολογία τὰς οὐρανίους οὐσίας ἐννέα κέκληκε. ταύτας ὁ Θεῖος ἱεροτελέστης εἰς τρεῖς 
ἀφορίζει τριαδικὰς διακοσμήσεις</span>, 
Seraphim, Cherubim, thrones, dominions, powers, forces, principalities, archangels, and angels. 
We find a step in this direction as early as the App. Constit. VII. 35). In the 
creation, the system of spiritual powers was built from above downwards; while in 
sanctification by the mysteries, it was necessary to ascend the same series. The 
significant point was the union of the conception of creation with the system of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.9">cultus</span>, or, better, the scheme which 
embodied the idea of creation in accordance with the line of progress laid down 
for asceticism and sanctification. This was retained by Greek theology in spite 
of all its disavowal of Origen, Neoplatonism, and Gnosticism. But even in the region 
of the material, incomparably greater interest was taken in warmth, cold, moisture, 
drought, in fire, air, earth, and water, in the four vital humours, than in the 
childish elements which the O. T. narrative of creation takes into account. Yet 
the whole was included under the title of the ‘work of the six days’, and the allegories 
of Origen were, in theory, rejected. The exegesis of Gen. I. became the doctoral 
problem proper among the Greek Fathers. The most important wrote works on the Hexaëmeron; 
among them that of Johannes Philoponus is scientific. ally the most advanced (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p12.10">περὶ 
κοσμοποιίας</span>); it is dependent, not on Platonism, but on Aristotle, though it also 
opposes the latter.</note> On the other hand, the Trinitarian 

<pb n="249" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_249" />conflicts led to a precise distinction being drawn between creating, making, 
begetting, and emanating, and thus the notion of creation out of nothing now 
first received its strict impress. But Neoplatonic ideas of the origin of the 
world lasted till after the beginning of the fifth century, even in the case of 
some Bishops, and side by side with it the Manichæan conception of the world 
spread secretly and found adherents among the clergy themselves up to the middle 
of it. The following proposition may be regarded as containing the quintessence 
of the orthodox Fathers from the fifth century, and at the same time as the 
presupposition that gave scope to all their further speculations. It can be 
stated thus: God from eternity bore in his own mind the idea of the world. In 
free self-determination he, in order to prove his goodness, created by the 
Logos, who embraces all ideas, this world, which has had a beginning and will 
have an end, in six days out of nothing, in accordance with the pattern of an upper world created by him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13">The justification of divine providence and the production of Theodicies were called for by Manichæism 
and fatalism on the one hand, and the great political catastrophes and calamities 
on the other. It was taught that God constantly remained close to his creation, 
preserving and governing it. With this, rational beings were looked upon in their 
numerical sum total as the peculiar objects of divine providence. Providence was 
also defended in opposition to the loose and unstable form in which earlier and 
contemporary monotheistic philosophers had avowed it; it was recognised in principle to be a power protecting 

<pb n="250" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_250" />also the individual creature. Yet here Christian theologians 
themselves did not arrive at complete certainty. It was admitted that providence 
was above human freedom in so far as it was maintained that neither that freedom 
nor the evil proceeding from it could hinder the divine intentions. But the 
belief in providence was not definitely connected with redemption by Christ or 
with the Church, for it was considered a selfevident presupposition of 
redemption and a piece of Natural Theology. Therefore it was also destitute of 
any strict object. The uncertainty of the ancient world as to the extent and 
method of providence had left its influence,<note n="511" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13.1">For this reason a startling casuistry is to be noticed here and there, and exceptions 
are laid down.</note> and empirical reflections on the objectlessness of certain institutions, 
or phenomena in the world—<i>e.g.</i>, of vermin—could not be defeated by a view which 
had itself a naturalistic basis. Yet in proportion as the sure and real knowledge 
of God was only derived from the Christian religion, it was also recognised that 
faith in providence was first made certain through Christ, and that Christians were 
under the particular providence of God.<note n="512" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13.2">Degrees of providence were generally distinguished.</note> The problem of the theodicy was solved (1) by proving that the freedom 
of the creature was something appropriate and good, the possibility of wickedness 
and evil, however, being necessarily combined with it; (2) by denying to wickedness 
any reality in the higher sense of the term, since wickedness as it was separated 
from God, the principle of all being, was held to be not—being;<note n="513" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13.3">After Origen this Platonic proposition enjoyed the widest circulation: see esp. 
Athanasius and the Cappadocians; but the Antiochians held no other view. Augustine 
made use of it in a peculiar and characteristic way.</note> (3) by defending the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13.4">mala pœnæ</span></i> or evil’s fitting means of purification; 
and finally, (4) by representing temporal sufferings as indifferent to the soul. 
Some older Fathers, <i>e.g.</i>, Lactantius, emphasised, besides, even the necessity of 
wickedness in the interest of moralism: without it virtue would be impossible.<note n="514" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13.5">Lactant. Instit. div. II., ch. 8, 12; V., ch. 7.</note> 
But such opinions died out in the fight with Manichæism.<note n="515" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p13.6">See Vol. V ., for the extent and form in which Augustine held such views.</note></p>

<pb n="251" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_251" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14">In reference to the heavenly spirits which belonged to, and indeed formed, the upper 
world, the recognised Fathers were convinced of the following points. (1) They were 
created by God (see the Symb. Nic.). (2) They were endowed with freedom, but had 
no material bodies (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.1">ἐγγύτατα τοῦ ἀσωμάτου</span>). (3) They had passed through a crisis 
after which a section had remained true to the good, while another had revolted. 
(4) The good spirits were instruments of the divine government of the world, their 
activity being useful and beneficial to men, even entering into the sacramental 
system by which grace was imparted. (5) The reality of wickedness in the world was 
to be attributed to the bad spirits, and especially to their head, the devil; they 
exercised an almost unbounded power on earth, not being able indeed to compel man, 
but only to induce him, to sin; they could also be scared away without fail by the 
name of Christ, the sign of the cross, and the Sacraments.<note n="516" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.2">No doubt 
existed of the necessity of believing in heavenly spiritual beings. Origen counted 
this belief a doctrine of the Church (De princip. præf. 10). The points numbered 
in the text may be regarded as the quintessence of what obtained generally. But 
such an agreement only made its appearance in the sixth century. Until then this 
point was a centre of contention between a form of Biblical “realism,” and the Origenistic, 
<i>i.e.</i>, the Greek philosophical, view as to the world of spirits. The treatment of 
the question by the Areopagite, and its approval by the Church, constituted a triumph 
of Neoplatonic mysticism over Biblicism. But that tendencies which went still farther 
in this direction had not been wholly destroyed, was shown by the Hesychastic controversy 
of the fourteenth century, or the assumption of an uncreated divine light, which 
was not the nature of God, but a specific energy, different from himself, and which 
could be seen. (See Engelhardt in Illgen’s Ztschr., 1838, Part I., p. 68 ff.; Gass, 
Die Mystik des Nik. Kabasilas, 1849, p. 1. ff., and in Herzog’s R.-E., 2nd Ed.). The 
Logos, accordingly, no longer satisfied, or rather, as Scholasticism had placed 
the Logos under an embargo, piety sought for a new mediator. He was to accomplish 
what the Logos no longer did: he was to be a visible revelation of God, himself 
and yet not himself; for God himself was simply quiescent being; accordingly he 
himself was conceived and realised in the form of an energy that could be traced. 
The theory of the Areopagite was, however, not satisfactory in this respect; for 
while the spirits might doctrinally be regarded as created beings, they were perceived 
as divine forces, emanations, rays of the perfect light, conceivable by degrees 
by man, and bridging him nearer to the deity. We have here a great difference from 
the western conception; in the East the Platonic and Gnostic doctrine of Æons had 
never been entirely abolished. In the West, while the gradation of angelic powers 
had been accepted, the pious impulse from which it originated had not.</note> As regards the relation of the good angels to men, their superiority 
to men—in the 

<pb n="252" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_252" />present condition of the latter—was emphasised, but it was also taught on the 
other hand, that man after he was made perfect would be at least equal to them. 
The former position gave rise to a sort of angel-worship, which nevertheless in 
earlier times was no proper part of religion. The Synod of Laodicea, about A.D. 
360, declared it in its thirty-fifth Canon to be idolatry.<note n="517" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.3">There undoubtedly existed, even in the earliest time, a view which conjoined the angels with God, 
and thus made them also objects of worship, or, included them in the fides, quœ 
creditur. We may here perhaps recall even <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:21" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.4" parsed="|1Tim|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.21">1 Tim. V. 21</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.5">διαμαρτύρομαι ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ Ιησοῦ καὶ τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἀγγέλων.</span> 
We can at any rate refer to Justin., Apol I. 6: (We worship God) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.6">καὶ τὸν παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
υἱὸν . . . καὶ τὸν τῶν ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ ἐξομοιουμένων ἁγαθῶν ἀγγέλων στρατόν.</span> 
Athenag. Suppl. 10, 24.</note> And it was kept in check by the idea that Christ’s work possessed also 
a mysterious significance for the upper world. But the polytheistic cravings of 
man constantly influenced religious ideas, and as the Deity was farther and farther 
removed from ordinary Christian people by speculation, there gradually arose, along 
with the thought of the intercession of the angels,<note n="518" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.7">This thought is undoubtedly extremely ancient, but at the earlier date it only existed in the 
outer circle of the faith.</note> a worshipping of them, which was indeed only settled ecclesiastically 
at the seventh Œcumenical Synod (A.D. 787). There it was defined as adoration 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.8">προσκύνησις</span>) in distinction from service 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.9">λατρεία</span>).<note n="519" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.10">It had long—as early as the fourth century—been on the way; see the miraculous oratories 
of St. Michael; Sozom. II. 3, Theodoret on Coloss. T. III., p. 355 ff.</note> Even Gregory I. had assigned the service of angels to the pre-christian 
stage of religion. The points of doctrine which we have above grouped together became 
the bases of a great number of very different conceptions, which grew up in opposition 
to Origen’s doctrine, or under its influence, or in dependence on exegesis (esp. 
of Gen. VI.), or, lastly, as a result of reminiscences of Greek folk-lore and philosophy. 
Men speculated on the date of the creation of angels, and the method by which they 
were created, on their spirituality or higher corporeality, their functions—as 
guardian angels and genii, the manner in which the wicked angels fell,<note n="520" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.11">On the 
devil, “the prince of the ranks encircling the earth,” see the exposition by John 
of Dam., De fide orthod. II. 4. The devil and the demons of their own free will 
turned away unnaturally from God.</note> the orders and 

<pb n="253" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_253" />divisions of angels, and much else. Here also the doctrine of Origen, which 
culminated in the restoration of the revolted spirits, was in the end expressly 
disowned. On the other hand, the Neoplatonic conception of spirits and their 
orders, or the Gnostic idea of the Æons as interpreters of the divine, was more 
and more legitimised in the Church doctrine of angels, and was combined by the 
Areopagite with the mystic system of the illumination of the world, and the 
communication of the divine to the creaturely. It was a very old idea—see 
Hebrews and First Clement—that Christ was in Heaven the High Priest and head 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.12">προστάτης</span>) of believers in the presence of God. Clement of Alex. had already 
worked out this conception, following Philo’s model, to the effect that Christ, 
in conjunction with the angelic powers subject to him, conveyed to men the 
energies of the heavenly sphere; that he ever offered himself for men to the 
Father as a sacrifice without fire (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p14.13">θῦμα ἄπυρον</span>); that the Holy Spirit along 
with the angels kept the heavenly and the earthly Church in constant contact. In 
short, the thought of a graded hierarchy in heaven, with heavenly sacrifices, 
intercessions, etc., as it also occurs among the Valentinians, lay on the 
confines of the Alexandrian’s speculation. These thoughts are more fully matured 
in Origen: the sacrifice of Christ applied also to the celestials, and the upper 
world, brought into harmony, contributed to the redemption of the lower. They 
were confirmed by the Neoplatonic philosophy of religion. On the other hand, 
Ignatius conceived the governing body of the Church on earth as a hierarchy 
which represented the heavenly order, and put it in operation. The two 
ideas—the Son, the Holy Ghost and the angelic hosts on the one hand, and the 
earthly priesthood, on the other—only needed to be combined, and a new stage of 
ecclesiastical theosophy was reached. The Pseudo-areopagite was the first to 
gain it—after, indeed, it had been already suggested clearly enough by Clement 
of Alex.; see Strom. VI. 13, 107, and other passages. Clement makes three 
dwellings in heaven correspond on one side to the divisions of angels, and, 
again, to the threefold hierarchy on earth. On the spread of this form of 
theosophy among the Syrian Monophysite monks, see Frothingham, Stephen bar Sudaili, 1886.</p>


<pb n="254" id="ii.iii.i.iv-Page_254" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p15">This whole conception was after all, indeed, nothing but a timid expression of the thought 
that the plan of creation itself, extending down from the deity to man, included 
the means of redemption, and that, as alienation from the deity was due to the existence 
of graduated creations, so, at the same time was the restoration to God. This conception, 
which contrasts abruptly with that of the Old Testament and Christianity, was compatible 
in principle neither with the idea of the creation, nor with the one historical 
redemption that took place once for all. It was Gnostic and Neoplatonic, <i>i.e.</i>, 
pagan. This its character was simply disguised by the retention of the creation 
so far as words went, and by the substitution for the Æons of Jesus Christ, the 
Holy Ghost, and angelic powers with Biblical names; and, further, of sacraments, 
sacrifices, and priests, whose existence and operations were derived from the work 
of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p16">The root of this whole conception is ultimately found in the notion that the Logos, 
who was identified with the Son of God, continued to be conceived as the abode and 
bearer of all the ideas from which the world was evolved. Even Athanasius was not 
in a position thoroughly to correct this view,—see Atzberger, Die Logoslehre des 
heiligen Athanasius, 1880, p. 138 ff. Consequently, even the most clear-sighted 
of the Fathers were helpless against speculations which deduced redemption from 
the Cosmology. And thus a new Church Theosophy arose. A fantastic pantheism was 
introduced which had been created by the barbarous theosophy of expiring antiquity. 
It harmonised excellently with the religious barbarism which satisfied itself in 
the crudest and most daring myths and legends; nay, it kindled into fresh life with 
it. The living God, apart from whom the Soul possesses nothing, and the fervour 
of the saint threatened meanwhile to disappear. And side by side, nay, in cordial 
agreement, with these fantastic speculations, there existed a prosaic worship of 
the letter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p17">Literature.—See Nitzsch account, here especially thorough, Dogmengesch. I. pp. 
268-287, 328-347, and Schwane, Vol. II. pp. 15-108, 272-328.</p>


</div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter V. Presuppositions and Conceptions Regarding Man as the Recipient of Salvation." progress="78.23%" id="ii.iii.i.v" prev="ii.iii.i.iv" next="ii.iii.i.vi">
<pb n="255" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_255" />

<h2 id="ii.iii.i.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.v-p0.2">PRESUPPOSITIONS AND CONCEPTIONS REGARDING MAN AS THE RECIPIENT OF SALVATION.</h3>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1">§ 1. <i>Introductory</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.1">According</span> to the ideas of the Fathers, 
the doctrines of the condition and destiny of man belonged to Natural Theology. 
This appears from the fact that, starting from their Cosmology, they all strove 
to ascertain, from the original state of man, the nature of Christian 
redemption, in other words, the state of perfection. At the same time the 
reservation held good, that we should receive more than we could think or 
expect, and, in fact, that which was expected, and was deduced from the 
religious and ethical value which man had come to put upon himself in the course 
of history, was only carried back into his original state. The following 
propositions contain everything that can be stated as embodying a common 
conviction and common presupposition of all further conceptions, which in this 
matter turned out very different, in accordance with the speculative and 
empirical studies of the Fathers, and the object of their investigations for the 
time. <i>Man made in the image of God is a free self-determining being. He was 
endowed with reason by God, that he might decide for the good, and enjoy 
immortality. He has fallen short of this destiny by having voluntarily yielded 
and continuing to yield himself—under temptation, but not under compulsion—to 
sin, yet without having lost the possibility and power of a virtuous life, or 
the capacity for immortality. The possibility was strengthened and immortality 
restored and offered by the Christian revelation which came to the aid of the 
darkened reason with complete knowledge </i>

<pb n="256" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_256" /><i>of God. Accordingly, knowledge decides between good and evil. Strictly 
taken, the will is morally nothing</i>. On this basis very different views were 
possible. It was asked, first, what was original endowment, and what destiny, in 
the case of man; secondly, in connection with this, how much was to be claimed 
as human <i>nature</i>, and how much as <i>a gift of grace</i> originally bestowed; and 
thirdly, in keeping with the above, how far and how deep the consequences of sin 
extended. The question was put, in the fourth place, whether bare freedom 
constituted man’s character, or whether it did not correspond to his <i>nature</i> to 
be good. Fifthly, the philosophical question as to the constitution of man was 
here introduced and answered in various ways [dichotomically, trichotomically, 
the extent and scope of the flesh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.2">σάρξ</span>) in human nature, in its relation to 
the spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.3">πνεῦμα</span>) and to sin]. Sixthly, the relation of the creaturely spirit 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.4">πνεῦμα</span>) to the divine, in other words, the origin of the human spirit, was 
discussed. Seventhly, lastly, and above all, men possessed two sources of 
knowledge: the account in Genesis with a realistic exposition, which seemed to 
pour scorn on all “spiritual” conceptions, but had nevertheless to be respected; 
and the relative section from Origen’s theology, which was felt to an increasing 
extent to be intolerable to the Church, and which yet expressed the scientific, 
religious conviction of the Fathers, in so far as their thought was scientific. 
Under such circumstances different conceptions, compromises of all sorts, 
necessarily arose; but hardly anywhere was an advance made in the end on the 
views already presented by Irenæus. In the latest results, as they are to be 
found in the Dogmatics of John of Damascus, there is much that is more realistic 
than in Irenæus, but on the whole a type of doctrine is obtained which is more 
inadequate and confused, and less valuable. In what follows we intend to enter 
in detail only into the most important points.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.v-p3">§ 2. <i>The Anthropology</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4">Since the end of the creation of the world was held to consist in the creation of rational beings, 
who could exhibit 

<pb n="257" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_257" />the image of God and share in his blessedness, it followed that the power of 
free self-determination and the capacity for immortality belonged to the notion 
of man, and that they were therefore regarded as inalienable. All the doctors of 
the Church, however, comprehended, in the idea of innate freedom, the 
conceptions of the rational and moral plan of man’s nature as a whole, and they 
defined this natural disposition to be the power to know God’s will accurately, 
to follow it, and thus to rise above nature. While it was left in doubt whether 
this whole natural plan implied that man possessed bare freedom or freedom 
directed to the good, it certainly characterised man as a spiritual being, and 
for that very reason as an image of God. Being such, man was independent as 
regards God. In other words, the fact that he was an “image” did not directly 
establish a lasting dependence on God, nor did it find expression in such a 
dependence. On the contrary, it established his freedom in relation to God, so 
that man, being independent, was now only subject to <i>the law of God</i>, <i>i.e.</i>, to 
that dispensation in virtue of which he was either rewarded or punished 
according as he behaved. The connection with God was thus exhausted in the noble 
constitution of man fixed once for all, but was supremely valued and acutely 
felt as a gift of divine grace, in the comparison with irrational animals. 
Meanwhile, the Fathers differed from one another. Some—like Athanasius, see 
even Tatian—assigned to human nature, in the strictest sense of the term, only 
the creaturely and sensuous state of being, in respect of which man is 
perishable, and they described everything else as a gift of divine grace 
inherent in human nature. Others embraced in this nature the moral capacity, 
endowment of reason, and knowledge of God;—so the majority; and very 
strenuously John of Damascus who repeatedly characterises the good as the 
natural: see De fide orthod. II. 30, III. 14. The third class, finally, included 
even immortality, as a possession and not merely as a destiny, among the natural 
attributes of the human soul. These distinctions, which, however, are not 
particularly important for dogmatics, since all ultimately held nature to be a 
gift of grace, and the gift of grace to be a natural provision, were due partly to the different 

<pb n="258" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_258" />psychological conceptions of the Fathers, partly to the standpoint from which they 
investigated the problems; they might—as <i>e.g.</i>, Athanasius—start from the doctrine 
of redemption or depend on moral, or empirical philosophical considerations. In 
psychology, the only point settled was that the fundamental form of human nature 
was twofold, spiritual and corporeal. This conception existed even where the soul 
itself was represented as something corporeal, or as only “as nearly as possible 
incorporeal” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.1">ἐγγύτατα τοῦ 
ἀσωμάτου</span>). Very many Greek Fathers, however, followed 
the view of Plato and Origen, according to which man consists of spirit, body, and 
soul—the soul uniting the other two. Consistently carried out, this opinion constantly 
led them back to the conception of Origen (Philo) that the spirit in man alone 
constituted his true nature, that it had its own, even a pretemporal, history, that 
in itself it belonged to the supernatural and divine sphere, and that the body was 
only a prison which had to be stripped off before the spirit could present itself 
in its true being. In order to escape these consequences, which were already discredited 
in the controversy with Neoplatonism and Manichæism, different methods were adopted. 
Among these occurred that already alluded to above, the conception of the spirit 
solely as a “superadded gift” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.2">donum superadditum</span>), a religious principle, to be 
found exclusively in the pious. But this expedient was seldom chosen; the whole 
question, so important and crucial, was rather stifled in a hundred questions of 
detail, tortured out of, or read into, the account in Genesis. The ever increasing 
restriction of the allegorical and spiritualising method of interpreting Gen. I. 
ff., led the Fathers <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.3">nolens-volens</span></i> to opinions remote from their scientific thought 
on religion The only passage in that account, moreover, which seemed to support 
the spiritualistic conception—“God breathed his own breath into man”—proved too 
much, and had therefore to be let alone.<note n="521" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.4">Augustine’s 
exposition in Ep. CCV. 19, was ultimately the opinion of most of the Greek Fathers, 
so far as they were not completely devoted to Neoplatonism. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.5">Vis etiam per me scire, 
utrum dei flatus ille in Adam idem ipse sit anima. Breviter respondeo, aut ipse 
est aut ipso anima facta est. <i>Sed si ipse est, factus est</i> . . . In hac enim quaestione 
maxime cavendum est, ne anima non a deo facta natura, sed ipsius dei substantia tamquam unigenitus filius, quod est verbum eius, aut aliqua 
eius particula esse credatur, tamquam illa natura atque substantia, qua deus est 
quidquid est, commutabilis esse possit: quod esse animam nemo non sentit, qui se 
animam habere sentit.</span>” But the thought which underlay the last saying of the dying 
Plotinus (Porphyr., Vita Plot., ch. 2): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.6">πειρῶμαι τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν θεῖον ἀνάγειν πρὸς 
τὸ ἐν τῷ παντὶ θεῖον</span> 
was not entirely surmounted by many Greek Fathers.</note> Origen’s idea, that the 

<pb n="259" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_259" />body was a prison of the soul, was contrasted with the other, also ancient, that man 
was rather a microcosm, having received parts from the two created worlds, the upper 
and under.<note n="522" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.7">Therefore the great controversy lasting for centuries, whether the skins with which God clothed 
Adam and Eve were real skins, or bodies. He who agreed with Origen taught the latter; 
he who looked on man as a microcosm, the former. Yet here also there were composite 
forms: <i>e.g.</i>, the skin meant only the fleshly body.</note> But this conception, the only one which contained a coherent theory of 
equal value formally with the doctrine of Origen, could not fail to remain a mere 
theory, for the ethics corresponding to it, or its ethical ideal, were not supported 
by the final aims of the dominant theology. When anthropological questions or the 
Biblical narrative were not directly taken into account, it becomes everywhere obvious, 
that the old Platonic antithesis of spirit and body was regarded by the Fathers 
as the antithesis between that which was precious and that which was to be mortified, 
and that the earthly and creaturely in man was felt to be a hampering barrier which 
was to be surmounted. Monachism and the eschatological prospect of deification are 
examples which show how thoroughly practical ideas and hopes were determined by 
the dualistic view, though its point had been blunted by the tenet of the resurrection 
of the body. Meanwhile the theoretical doctrines as to the nature of man continued 
to be beset by a profound inconsistency, and ultimately, in consequence of Biblicism, 
became aimless and barren.<note n="523" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.8">Scriptural proofs in support of the pre-existence of souls were not wanting: see <scripRef passage="John 9:2" id="ii.iii.i.v-p4.9" parsed="|John|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.2">John IX. 2</scripRef>. 
Jerome held to the doctrine for a time. Even Augustine was uncertain, and up to 
the time of Gregory the Great its flat rejection had not been determined on in the 
West (see Ep. VII. 53).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p5"><i>Supplement</i>.—The 
different psychological views of the Fathers are reflected in the various theories 
as to the origin of individual souls. The oldest of these was the <i>traducian</i> theory 
of Tertullian, which was also represented by a few Greeks—Gregory of Nyssa, Anastasius 
Sinaita. According to 

<pb n="260" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_260" />it the soul was begotten along with the body. Its extreme opposite was Origen’s idea 
of <i>pre-existence</i> which had still many adherents in the fourth century, but fell 
more and more into discredit, until, finally, it was expressly condemned at the 
Synod of Constantinople, A. D. 553. According to this doctrine, all souls were created 
at once by God along with the upper world, and fell successively into the lower 
world, and into their bodies. The middle view—an expedient of perplexity—was the
<i>creatian</i> which gradually gained ground all through the fourth century, and can be 
characterised as the most wide-spread, at least in the West, from the beginning 
of the fifth. It taught that God was ever creating souls and planting them in the 
embryos. The East contented itself with disowning Origen’s theory. Augustine, the 
greatest theologian of the West, was unable to come to any fixed view regarding 
the origin of the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p6">The different views of the Fathers are further reflected in the different conceptions 
of the image of God in man. Religious and moral speculation were to be harmonised 
at this point; for the former was, indeed, never wholly wanting. Apart from such 
theologians as saw the image of God, somehow or other, even in the human figure, 
almost all were convinced that it consisted in reason and freedom. But with this 
it was impossible to remain perfectly satisfied, since man was still able to break 
away from God, so as in fact to become unlike him, and to die. On the other hand, 
theologians were certain that goodness and moral purity never could be innate. In 
order to solve the problem, different methods were adopted. Some abandoned the premise 
that the possession of the divine image was inalienable, and maintained that as 
it resided in the spirit that had been bestowed it could be completely lost through 
sinful sensuousness. The spirit returned to God, and the man relapsed to the level 
of the beasts. But this solution seemed unsatisfactory, because it was necessary, 
in spite of it, to retain the freedom that still, under all circumstances, existed 
to choose the good. Accordingly, it was impossible to treat this theory with any 
real seriousness. Others saw the possession of the Divine image, resting on reason 
and freedom, in the destiny of man to virtue and immortality, yet without stating what 

<pb n="261" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_261" />change in that case was actually made by falling short of this destiny. The 
third section, finally, distinguished, after the example of Origen, between
“image” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p6.1">εἰκών</span>) and “likeness” 
 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p6.2">ὁμοίωσις</span>) and saw the former in the inalienable 
spiritual plan of man, the latter in moral similarity to God, which was, indeed, 
one always to be gained on the basis of natural endowments. The Fathers were 
unwilling, as this review shows, to rest content with the thought that the 
inalienable spiritual natural endowment of man constituted the divine image, but 
they found no means of getting beyond it. Their conception of moral goodness as 
the product of human freedom hindered them. All the more strongly did they 
emphasise and praise, as a kind of set-off, the goodness of God as Creator 
revealed in the natural constitution of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p7">The different views of the Fathers are finally reflected in their conception of 
the primitive state. Christianity restores man to his state of ideal perfection. 
This state must, however, have already existed in some form at the beginning, since 
God’s creation is perfect, and Genesis teaches, that man when created was good, 
and in a condition of blessedness (Paradise). On the other hand, it could not have 
been perfect, since man’s perfection could not be attained except through freedom. 
The problem resolves itself into a complete contradiction, which, indeed, was already 
clearly to be found in Irenæus: the original condition of man must coincide with 
the state of perfection, and yet it must only have been preliminary. The Fathers 
tried various ways of solving this crucial and insoluble difficulty, in which again 
the empirical and moral philosophical conception combined with a religious one. 
An attempt was made by very many Fathers to limit somewhat the blessedness of the 
Paradisaical state, or to give a form to their conceptions of it different in quality—fanciful 
and material—from that of their ideas of the final perfection; accordingly, it 
was explained—by Gregory of Nyssa—that God himself, looking to the Fall, had 
not ordained the Paradisaical state to be perfect. By some, again, the inconsistencies 
were glossed over, while others determined, following Origen, wholly to abandon 
the historical interpretation of the state in Paradise, and to construct independently 

<pb n="262" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_262" />a primitive state for themselves. The last method had the advantage, in 
combination with the assumption of the preexistence of souls, that it could 
transfer <i>all</i> men mystically into the original state. However, this radical 
solution conflicted too strongly with the letter of revelation, and the spirit 
of the Church tradition. It was rejected, and thus the problem remained in its 
obscurity. Therefore men contented themselves more and more with disregarding 
the main question: they set down incongruities side by side, and extracted 
separate points from the account in Genesis. To the latter belonged especially 
those which were believed to recommend virginity and asceticism, and to prove 
that these formed the mode of life (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p7.1">habitus</span></i>) which corresponded to the true 
nature of man. Nor were opinions wanting that characterised asceticism as a 
salutary means of correcting the deterioration of the human state. “Asceticism 
and its toils were not invented to procure the virtue that comes from without, 
but to remove superinduced and unnatural vileness, just as we restore the 
natural brightness of iron by carefully removing the rust, which is not natural, 
but has come to it through negligence” (John of Damascus, De fide orth. III. 14).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p8">The principles of ethics were, as a rule, discussed in connection with the original 
state of man. But even in reference to the blessedness enjoyed in that state no 
clear conception was reached; for if man’s distinctive nature was based on bare 
freedom, what sort of blessedness could there be for him? What could be bestowed 
on him which he did not possess already, or which, if bestowed, did not once more 
call in question the original possession? What could fall to his lot except an arbitrarily 
chosen reward? Again, as regards ethics, nothing certain could be established. While 
negative morality, asceticism, was conceived, as a rule, to be the natural and destined 
condition of man, yet an effort was made to construct an ideal of positive morality, 
in which the virtues of philosophy appeared in a rather superficial connection with 
those of religion.<note n="524" id="ii.iii.i.v-p8.1">See here even the Latins. Ambrosius learned the combination, as carried out by him 
in his De officiis, from the Cappadocians; see also the remarkable opening 
of his work De pœnit. I. 1: “If the final and supreme aim of all virtue is to minister 
as far as possible to the spiritual benefit of our fellow-man, we may characterise 
benevolent moderation as one of the finest virtues.” For the popular conceptions 
of Greek Christians, see Socr. H. E. III. 16, in connection with <scripRef passage="Romans 1:1-32" id="ii.iii.i.v-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|1|1|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.1.32">Rom. I.</scripRef> On the 
other hand, Augustine attempted to derive the philosophic virtues from man’s dependence 
on God, from love; see, above all, the splendid exposition, Ep. CLV., ch. 12.</note> Negative and positive morality each looked up, after 

<pb n="263" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_263" />all, to a different supreme good, in the one case immortality, in the other the loftiest 
virtue. Therefore they could not be combined. The assumption of works of supererogation, 
which the Christian could accomplish while remaining in the world, formed the bridge 
between the two ethical ideals, but one which it must be admitted, contributed to 
flight from the one sphere to the other, rather than their connection. All attacks 
on the theory that ascetic achievements were especially valuable and meritorious 
were regarded as the outcome of moral laxity, and it is certain that in many cases 
they actually were.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.v-p9">§ 3. <i>Ethics. Sin</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p10">It was recognised by all the Fathers that the human race had turned from the good and thus degenerated 
from its origin, <i>i.e.</i>,—according to the view of the majority—from Adam. This universality 
of sin was throughout explained, not from an innate wicked power in man impelling 
him necessarily to sin, nor from matter in itself, still less from complicity on 
the part of the Deity.<note n="525" id="ii.iii.i.v-p10.1">Even the 
subtle way in which Origen justified evil as an element in the best possible world 
(see Vol. II., p. 343 f.) was seldom repeated. Yet see Augustine, De ordine II. 
11 sq. (one of his oldest writings): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p10.2">mala in ordinem redacta faciunt decorem universi</span>.”</note> Nor, on the other hand, was it as a rule ascribed to a direct inheritance 
of Adam’s sin, for inherited sin is a contradiction in itself; Adam was the type, 
but not the ancestor, of sinners. The true explanation was found in the misuse of 
freedom, caused by the seductions of wicked demons, and the transmission of wicked 
customs. Along with this, the majority undoubtedly cherished the secret idea, which 
was not surmounted, that the incentive to revolt from God<note n="526" id="ii.iii.i.v-p10.3">Sin was described as something negative not only by Augustine, but by all thinking Greeks 
before him. Their conception was undoubtedly based on a philosophical view that God was not only the originator of being, but really the sole 
being. On the other hand, a distinction was made between the eternal being and the 
creaturely, which came from God.</note> came to a certain extent 

<pb n="264" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_264" />necessarily from the sensuous nature and creaturely infirmity of man, and 
resulted from his composite constitution, and his liability to death, whether 
that was acquired naturally or by transgression, or inherited. Decay and death 
were especially held to constitute an inducement to and cause of continuance in 
sin. With natural sensuousness the fate of death was conjoined. Both drove man 
from God. But in spite of this view the assumption was retained of unaltered 
freedom. If on the one hand stress was laid on sensuousness being a natural 
endowment of man, the unnaturalness of wickedness was emphasised on the other, 
and thus bare freedom received a closer relation to goodness, which, of course, 
was conceived as repressed by sin. The good was the natural, but, again, in view 
of man’s sensuousness, unnatural evil was also natural to him. The essence of 
sin, since wickedness was held to be something purely negative, was universally 
seen in alienation from God, being and goodness; but all that this meant 
positively was that man had subordinated his will to his sensuousness, and 
thereby lost the feeling, desire, and knowledge of the divine. The consequences 
of sin were held to be the following: First, by the majority, the universal 
mortality which had prevailed from Adam, or the loss of the true life;<note n="527" id="ii.iii.i.v-p10.4">The Antiochenes thought differently (see under), and so did the author of the App. 
Const., who is exceedingly lax in his views; see, <i>e.g.</i>, V. 7, p. 132 (Ed. Lagarde). 
The latter regards death as an original divine institution, which makes it possible 
for God to punish or reward. The resurrection was due to the rational soul from 
God.</note> secondly, the obscuration of the knowledge of God, and with it of religion 
in general. This darkening made it possible for the demons to seduce man from the 
true God, to gain him to their own service, and the idolatry of the creature, in 
the form of polytheism, and so even to exercise an almost complete dominion over 
him, and the earth associated with humanity. A third consequence of sin was found 
in a certain weakening of freedom, which, though still existing, yet only in rare 
cases succeeded, without new divine influences, in reaching a morally good, perfect 
life.</p>

<pb n="265" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_265" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p11"><i>Supplement</i>.—The view taken by Irenæus and Tertullian of the fundamental 
importance of the first Fall for the whole future race, was imperilled by 
Origen’s theory of a fall on the part of spirits in their preëxistent state. It 
once more gradually won acceptance as an authoritative Biblical doctrine, but it 
never obtained the same certainty, clearness, or importance among the Greek 
Fathers as among the Latin (<i>i.e.</i>, after Ambrose); see Book II. of our 
description. The explanation which the theory of original sin furnished for the 
phenomenon of universal sinfulness was in form similar to Origen’s, but was 
inferior to it in intelligibility, and was never unreservedly accepted by the 
Orientals. The later Greeks indeed, doubtless under the influence of the West, 
recognised original sin, but this only resulted in a contradiction; for the 
thought that each man was born <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p11.1">in puris naturalibus</span></i>, was, while no longer 
strictly formulated, never actually condemned. The old dilemma remained, that 
each man sinned either from a necessity of his nature or in virtue of his 
freedom; and the former opinion was at all times held in the East to be 
Manichæan. Inherited death, due to Adam, was taught as a rule; yet even in this 
matter certain views were never wholly obliterated which are only intelligible 
if death was regarded as something natural. From the point of view of the 
doctrine of redemption especially, it could seem more pertinent to hold death to 
be the natural destiny of man, from which, however, redemption delivered him. 
Accordingly, after Origen’s theory had been abandoned on account of its want of 
Biblical support, all that was got in exchange for it was a contradiction: death 
was something natural and again unnatural. We cannot wonder at this 
contradiction; in the same way, no one really held the immortality assigned to 
the primitive state to be something indisputably natural, but neither was it 
regarded as absolutely supernatural.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.v-p12">§ 4. <i>The Fall and Original Sin. Doctrine of Redemption</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p13">This is the place to define more precisely the influence which this Natural Theology 
gained on Dogmatics, <i>i.e.</i>, on the conceptions of redemption through Jesus Christ. In so doing we 

<pb n="266" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_266" />must keep firmly in mind, that, in spite of this influence, the feeling remained uppermost 
that redemption was something superlatively exalted, something unmerited, a pure 
gift of God to humanity. This feeling was, however, more and more encouraged also 
by the fact that the simple tenets of Natural Theology fell into confusion and became 
less impressive through the enjoined and ever increasing attention to Biblical texts 
realistically interpreted, and the necessity of repelling the system of Origen. 
To this was added the constantly growing reluctance to reflect independently at 
all, as well as the grand impressions made by the divine dispensation which culminated 
in the incarnation of the Son of God, and was brought to view in the mysteries.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p14">In the first place, the conviction of the lofty and, at bottom, inalienable dignity 
of man roused the idea that man receives through redemption that which corresponds 
to his nature. If adoption to the sonship of God and participation in the divine 
nature appeared on the one hand as a gift above all reason and expectation, yet 
it was looked at on the other as corresponding to the nature of man already fixed 
in his creation. For man <i>is</i> God’s image, and exalted as he is above the lower animals 
by his constitution, rises as a spiritual being into the heavenly sphere. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p15">Secondly, the last word that Natural Theology has to say of man is that he is a 
free and rational being, introduced into the opposition of good and evil. Such a 
being has really to do with God only in his capacity of <i>creator</i> and <i>rewarder</i>. All 
other points of contact must necessarily always resolve into that. Again, for such 
a being there can only exist one good, that is knowledge, which includes virtue, 
and besides this certain rewards alone find a place; for his nature requires that 
he should be independent in all his movements, nay, these only possess any value 
through such independence. The Deity stands at the beginning and the close of the 
history of free men as the power that creates and rewards. But the intervening space 
is not occupied by the Deity himself in order to govern man, and to preserve his 
allegiance. On the contrary, man has to deal solely with divine knowledge and rules in accordance with 

<pb n="267" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_267" />which his freedom is meant to evince itself; for this freedom, while in itself 
a liberty of choice, was given to him that he might achieve, in a zealous 
pursuit of virtue based on rational knowledge, the moral perfection possessed by 
the Deity Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16">This whole view, which is familiar to us from the Apologists, was never completely 
lost by the Greek Fathers. Its first consequence was that henceforth the whole of 
religion could be,—as already in the case of the Apologists—and was, looked at 
from the point of view of <i>knowledge</i> and <i>law</i>. It appeared as a morality based on 
pure knowledge of God and the world, one to which nothing could be added. Along 
with freedom, the natural moral law was implanted in man, that is, the sure consciousness 
of the rules, by which he had to prove what was in him. The rules corresponded ultimately 
to the laws of the universe set in operation and maintained by God as supreme First 
Cause. This natural law, when it had been obscured in the mind of man, was repeated 
in the Decalogue by an external legislation, and, on account of the hard-heartedness 
of the Jews, was supplemented with burdens, temporary commandments and it was finally 
reduced by Jesus Christ to the simplest of formulas, set in operation by the impressive 
preaching of rewards and punishments, and perfectly fulfilled by Jesus. He revealed 
the perfect knowledge of God, and restored the natural moral law—these two statements 
being really identical, for in both God appears as the supreme cause.<note n="528" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.1">We perceive the Greek conception most clearly from the law in Apost. Const. VI. 
19-24. The section begins with the words: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.2">γνόντες γὰρ Θεὸν διὰ Ἰὴσοῦ Χριστοῦ 
καὶ τὴν σύμπασαν αὐτοῦ οἰκονομίαν ἀρχῆθεν γεγενημένην, ὅτι δέδωκε νόμον ἁπλοῦν 
εἰς βοήθειαν τοῦ φυσικοῦ καθαρόν, σωτήριον, ἅγιον, ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὸ ἴδιον ὄνομα ἐγκατέθετο.</span> 
The Decalogue is meant; it was given to the nation before its revolt, and God had no 
intention of adding sacrificial regulations, but tolerated sacrifices. After the 
revolt (of the golden calf) he himself, however, gave the ceremonial law: “He bound 
the people with irremovable fetters, and imposed heavy burdens and a hard yoke upon 
them, that they might abandon idolatry and turn again to that law which God had 
implanted by nature in all men” (ch. XX.). These “branding irons, lancets, and medicines” 
were, however, only for the sick. Christians who voluntarily believed in one God 
were delivered by him, above all, from the sacrificial service. Christ has fulfilled 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.3">κυρώσας</span>) the law, but removed the additions, “if not all, yet the more irksome”; 
this is the opposite of Tertullian’s opinion. He restored man’s right of self-determination, 
and in doing so confirmed the natural law (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.4">τὸν φυσικὸν νόμον 
ἐβεβαίωσεν</span>). More rigorous 
conditions are only apparent. Just vengeance is even yet permitted, toleration is only better: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.5">οὐ τὰ φυσικὰ πὰθη 
ἐκκόπτειν ἐνομοθέτησεν 
ἀλλὰ τὴν τούτων ἀμετρίαν</span> 
(This is not the usual Greek view, but a conception peculiar to this lax author). But 
Christ himself abolished what had been “added” solely by fulfilling it first in 
his life and death, or by transforming the ceremonies into spiritual rites. The 
respect which Irenæus, as distinguished from the older teachers, had already entertained 
for the ceremonial law is shown even more clearly here.</note> In this statement 

<pb n="268" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_268" />we have already mentioned the second consequence of the speculation: all grace can 
only possess the character of a support, of a rectification of knowledge. The whole 
of the operations of God’s grace are in the end, crutches offered to feeble man. 
In offering them, God reveals a goodness which, after what he has already done in 
creation, is without any fixed limit. Grace is therefore not absolutely necessary 
for every man.<note n="529" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.6">Yet see what is said below on Macarius.</note> God, again, by no means reveals himself in it even as the blessing which 
man requires, but he simply imparts complete knowledge, and thus explains, and strengthens 
the motives for observing, the rules of conduct which man had long possessed. But 
in the third place, it follows from the speculation, that sin is nothing but the 
transgression, induced by imperfect knowledge, of those rules, whose observance 
does not exhibit man’s dependence on God, but his independence and freedom. Sin 
subjects man to the judgment of God. Punishment is the gravest result of sin. But 
God would not be just, if he were not an indulgent judge. His goodness which supports 
man, has its counterpart in the indulgence which overlooks the time of ignorance 
of the individual, and leaves unpunished the sins of men whenever they feel penitent.<note n="530" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.7">Forgiveness of sins was a conception which in this connection could hardly be carried 
out by the Fathers. The passing over of the time of ignorance and the acceptance 
of the reparation involved in penitence constituted forgiveness. Hardly another 
teacher from and after the fourth century, has expressed it so clearly as Clemens Alex.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.8">τῶν προγεγενημένων Θεὸς δίδωσιν ἄφεσιν, τῶν δὲ ἐπιόντων αὐτὸς 
ἕκαστος ἑαυτῷ</span> 
(Quis div. salv. 40, cf. Strom. II. 14, 58, and elsewhere); but the statement as to 
Christ in Pædag. I. 3, 7: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p16.9">τὰ μὲν ἁμαρτήματα ὡς Θεὸς ἀφιείς, εἰς 
δὲ τὸ μὴ ἐξαμαρτάνειν παιδαγωγῶν ὡς ἄνθρωπος</span>, 
formed a part of the fundamental view of the following age. We cannot wonder at 
this. Between mechanical expiations and penitence there is in fact no third term, 
as soon as the forgiveness of sins is applied to individual cases. Only where faith 
in forgiveness is <i>the</i> faith itself, is it more than a word, and yet not magical.</note> Since it is impossible in this whole 

<pb n="269" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_269" />question that there can be any suggestion of a restoration of man to that 
communion with God which he had forsaken, since on the contrary, the sole point 
was that man, to whom it was always possible to return, should not be impeded 
while striving and yet stumbling, the view was, in fact, inevitable that God 
remits punishment to every penitent. God would not appear just, but harsh and 
unloving, if he did not accept sincere penitence as an equivalent for 
transgressions. It was accordingly agreed that, although men are sinners, they 
become just in the sight of God through virtue and penitence, and redemption to 
eternal life through Christ can only benefit such as have acquired this 
righteousness through their independent efforts. The sacraments initiated men 
into this effort to obtain virtue, and they had also an indescribable influence 
upon it. But personal fulfilment of the law was still something thoroughly 
independent. Finally, it followed from this moral view, that it was impossible 
to gain a clear idea of the state of perfection. A state of freedom and a 
perfect virtue based on perfect knowledge cannot be raised higher than they are, 
and that which is given to reward the latter can never be intrinsically 
connected with it. The complete vacuity of the conceptions held of the final 
state, apart from the effect of the hope of an ever increasing knowledge, <i>i.e.</i>, 
vision of God, was accordingly also the natural consequence of the conviction 
that man, because he is free, is dependent on no one, and that he is always at 
the goal when he fulfils the law of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p17">Thirdly, the rationalistic exposition of the doctrine of God and creation could 
not fail to impel apologists to expound the reasonableness of the doctrines of the 
Trinity, the resurrection of the body, etc. As a matter of fact the attempt was 
even made to prove the existence of a general agreement, a “common sense”, as to 
the doctrine of the Trinity, and references were especially made to heathen philosophers, 
though, on the other hand, when it seemed expedient, the Greeks were denied any 
knowledge of the Trinity. Such references were all the more natural, since Neoplatonic 
philosophers, and at an earlier date Numenius, had constructed a kind of trinity. 
Cyril, again, in his Catechisms, supported 

<pb n="270" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_270" />the resurrection of the body to a very large extent on rational grounds, and others 
followed his example. For the extent to which even the doctrine of the Incarnation 
was included in Natural Theology, see following chapter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18">Fourthly, from all this it followed, that man could ultimately receive nothing from 
history which he could not, nay, had not to, wrest for himself. But the Logos in 
the flesh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.1">λόγος ἔνσαρκος</span>) belonged to history. Accordingly, it was impossible wholly 
to get rid of the view that there was a standpoint for which the historical Christ, 
since he was merely the edifying teacher, meant nothing. This view was, as we know, 
expressed perfectly plainly by Origen (see Vol. II., p. 342, n. 1); and in this 
he by no means stood alone. It was not only repeated by half-heathen theologians, 
like Synesius, but it runs like a hidden thread through the conceptions of all Greek 
theologians, as long as they continued to think independently. It is the negative 
complement of the idea that the knowledge accompanied by virtue, which transcends 
all that is visible, and therefore all that is historical, includes blessedness 
in itself, and moreover, that it can be achieved from our own resources through 
a direct <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.2">afflatus divinus</span></i>. But still further: even in Augustine this view was not 
wholly surmounted. The man, who perceived the Deity, and had gained faith, love, 
and hope, stood beside the throne of God, and was with the Father of light and his 
essential Word; the historical Christ lay beneath him.<note n="531" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.3">Augustine, De doctr. I. 34.</note> Further, even opponents of Origen, like Methodius and his successors, 
the mystics, had arrived at the same conception (see Vol. III., p. 110). For the 
ascetic mystic history passed away along with the world; he might cast aside all 
crutches, traversing independently the long, mysterious path from the extreme outside 
to the inmost recess of the spiritual. At the end of this path there stood, not 
Jesus Christ, but the unembodied Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.4">λόγος ἄσαρκος</span>), since he was pure truth 
and pure life. An incarnate Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.5">ἔνσαρκος</span>) was born in each who traversed this 
path. He in whom Christ was born, however, no longer needed the historical Christ.<note n="532" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.6">See even Augustine, on John, tract. 21, n. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p18.7">Gratulemur et gratias agamus 
non solum nos Christianos factos esse, sed Christum . . . admiramini gaudete: Christus 
facti sumus.</span>”</note></p>


<pb n="271" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_271" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p19">Rationalism, or Christianity as the moral law which is freely fulfilled, and mysticism 
are regarded as opposites, and so they are before the tribunal of philosophy. But 
before that of positive religion they are not, they are rather akin, at least in 
the form in which they confront us in antiquity.<note n="533" id="ii.iii.i.v-p19.1">Bigg (The Christian Platonists of Alex., 1886, p. 51 f.) has also correctly perceived 
this; he is speaking of the attitude of Clement and of the Alexandrians generally: 
“On one side Rationalist, on another Mystic.” “Though there is in them a strong vein 
of Common Sense or Rationalism, they were not less sensible of the mystic supernatural 
side of the religious life than Irenaeus. <i>The difference is that with them the mystical 
grows out of the rational</i>.”</note> Mysticism of course embraces germs which when unfolded will resist rationalism. 
But at first it is nothing but rationalism applied to a sphere above reason (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p19.2">ratio</span>). 
The admission that there was such a sphere formed the difference. It was mysticism 
as much as rationalistic moralism which secretly formed an opposition to the Christianity 
proclaimed by Jesus Christ to be <i>the way and the truth for all men and for every 
grade</i>. The most vital piety of the Greek Fathers, and the strenuous effort to make 
themselves at home in religion, insured them at least against losing the historical 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p20">But it was only a danger that here threatened. We may not say more. The Deity had 
come down to earth, God had become man, and that in the historical Jesus—faith 
in this stupendous fact, “the newest of the new, nay, the only new thing under the 
sun,” limited all rationalism. It imperatively demanded the investigation, on the 
one hand, of the ground and cause, on the other, of the fruit and blessing, of this 
divine dispensation. It was necessary to find the relation of the latter to the 
mystery and horror of death. It was indeed impossible to make the “naturalness” 
of death credible; for all nature, higher and lower, rebelled against it. And the 
consciousness of a capacity for perfect knowledge and goodness underlay in practical 
life the sense of incapacity. Hence the conviction that man must be redeemed, and 
through Jesus Christ is redeemed. The doctrines of innate freedom, the law, and 
the independent achievement of virtue were not abandoned; 

<pb n="272" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_272" />but they were counterbalanced by faith in the necessity and reality of redemption. And 
this combination, unsatisfactory as it seems to us, was yet capable of forming men 
of Christian character. Such men were never wanting in any century of the older 
Greek Church after Athanasius and Chrysostom, although their theology lacked the 
confession of the Psalmist: “It is good for me to cleave to God” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p20.1">Mihi adhærere 
deo bonum est</span>).<note n="534" id="ii.iii.i.v-p20.2">The text is indeed quoted by Macarius (Ep. I. <i>fin</i>) as the sum of all knowledge. 
But even to this theologian, who came nearest Western thought in some paraenetic 
remarks, and frequently drew the sharpest contrast between nature and grace (see 
Hom. I. 10, IV. 7-9), the “cleaving to God” meant nothing but the independent decision 
for God. The following passage (Hom. IV. 5) proves how remote Macarius was from 
Augustine: “How should God treat a man who, in the exercise of free will, devotes 
himself to the world, lets himself be seduced by its pleasures, or revels in dissipations? 
God only sends his help to him who renounces worldly pleasures, and preserves himself 
completely from the snares and traps of the sensuous world,” etc. Here we see that 
the contrast between nature and grace was not so seriously meant. The same is the 
case with “law and gospel.” No Greek Father was able to regard these as contrasted 
in the same way as we see them in the writings of Paul and Augustine.</note></p>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p21">Instead of multiplying details we may here give the views on freedom, sin, and grace, 
of four eminent Greek Fathers, Athanasius, Gregory of Nyssa, Theodore of Mopsuestia, 
and John of Damascus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22">(1) Athanasius.—The conceptions formed by Athanasius of the original state of 
man, of sin and grace, show especially his inability to distinguish between nature 
and grace. In his work “De incarnatione”<note n="535" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.1">On its authenticity, see the next chapter.</note> he strove to prove that the incarnation was a necessity on the part of 
God. Therefore he emphasises strongly the destiny of man, and distinguishes it sharply 
from his empirical condition; for this destiny sets God a task which he must carry 
out under all circumstances, if his goodness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.2">ἀγαθότης</span>) is to remain in force. Therefore, 
in many of the arguments of this work, human nature appears as the creaturely and 
sensuous constitution, while everything else, including the endowment of reason, 
takes the form of a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.3">donum superadditum</span></i>, potentially given in the original state, 
and binding on God himself, a gift of grace, which was meant to rise to complete 


<pb n="273" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_273" />knowledge of God through the free moral development of man.—for that was the 
goal. [Athanasius uses very different expressions for this in his writings: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.4">φαντασία περὶ Θεόυ</span> (power of conceiving God), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.5">γνῶσις (knowledge) κατανόησις</span> 
(perception) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.6">κατάληψις</span> (comprehension) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.7">θεωρία τῶν θείων</span> (theory of divine 
things) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.8">θεωρία τῶν νοητῶν</span> (—of the intelligible) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.9">θεωρία περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> (science 
of God) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.10">ἔννοια τῆς εἰς πατέρα 
γνώσεως</span> (concept of knowledge as to the 
Father)]. The change which took place in man through sin, or through death, is 
accordingly conceived as a loss of the divine. God is at the same time supremely 
interested in preventing man, once destined to obtain perfect divine knowledge, 
from becoming a prey to his lower nature, and being destroyed.<note n="536" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.11">De incarn. IV.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p22.12">ἡ παράβασις τῆς ἐντολῆς εἰς τὸ κατὰ φύσιν αὐτοὺς ἐπέστρεψεν.</span>. Accordingly, everything is supernatural which raises man above 
the level of nature.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23">But even in the De incarn., and to a still greater extent in his later anti-Arian 
writings, Athanasius defends the idea that the rational spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.1">ψυχὴ λογική</span>—Athanasius 
being a dichotomist) belongs to man’s constitution, is immortal, and at bottom also 
inalienable. This <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.2">ψυχὴ λογική</span> can gradually recognise the Logos and God from creation; 
it is, accordingly, not only an inalienable religious <i>talent</i>, but also an inalienable 
religious <i>factor</i>. Its power extends so far that there have been holy men in all 
ages (c. gent. 2; c. Arian. III: 33: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.3">πολλοὶ γὰρ οὖν ἃγιοι γεγόνασι καθαροὶ πάσης ἁμαρτίας</span>). 
The reconciliation of the two contradictory statements,’ that the higher endowment 
appears first as grace, then as nature, is to be found in the following points. 
(1) The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.4">ψυχὴ λογική</span> is only rational (logical) because it participates in the Logos, 
is his image, possesses a shadow of him (De incarn. 3), and retains its power only 
when steadfastly connected with him. For this reason it can be termed, although 
a natural provision, an “external” (c. Arian. II. 68: “Adam was outside before 
his transgression, having received grace and not having had it adapted to his body”; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.5">ὁ Ἀδὰμ πρὸ τῆς παραβάσεως ἔξωθεν ἧν, λαβὼν τὴν χάριν καὶ μὴ στνηρμοσμένην ἔχων 
αὐτὴν τῷ σώματι.</span>). (2) It is only in the apologetic arguments of the treatise De incarn. that Adam’s 
fall and its consequence appear as forming a tremendous cleavage, and the state before 

<pb n="274" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_274" />and after the fall as a contrast. That was not the characteristic view of Athanasius,<note n="537" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.6">Against Wendt Die christl. Lehre von der menschlichen Volkommenheit (1880), p. 47 f.</note> 
as is shown by other arguments in the same writing, and the rest of the 
tractates. He contemplates not a loss once for all, but a gradual enfeeblement. 
Mankind has more and more lost, from generation to generation, the consciousness 
of God, <i>i.e.</i>, through the darkening of his mind. That which above all burdened humanity, 
however, was not sin, but the sentence of death pronounced by God on the sinner—see 
next chapter. The faculties for knowing God, and thus for attaining the goal, remained, 
but there was no corresponding power actually to reach the goal. A Catholic investigator 
has expressed this as follows:<note n="538" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.7">Atzberger, Die Logoslehre des h. Athainasius. (1880), p. 156.</note> “Sinful man gradually lost, according to Athanasius, what was supernatural 
in his prerogatives, and retained only what was natural. Supernatural were moral 
goodness on the one hand, the correct consciousness and due use of rationality and 
immortality on the other; while rationality and immortality generally were natural.” 
The intrusion here of the modern Catholic categories of “natural and “supernatural” 
is incorrect; for the spiritual nature of man was held by all the Fathers to be 
supernatural. But the idea is correct. But we must go further. The difference here 
is exclusively quantitative; it is only qualitative from the fact that what remains 
of higher powers is as a rule of less than its initial value, <i>i.e.</i>, is no longer 
capable of reaching the goal. The same Catholic scholar is therefore perfectly correct, 
when—expressing himself with due caution—he finds (p. 159 f.) that Athanasius
“does not seem to treat” the punishment of sin—better, sin—“with sufficient 
gravity”. “He teaches, indeed, that the spiritual gifts of man were lost through 
sin, but he conceives this ruin as gradual in time and degree, depending on the 
extent to which men had turned from the contemplation of the spiritual and to the 
sensuous”; <i>i.e.</i>, Athanasius simply follows an empirical and natural 
line of thought, in virtue of which he finds in mankind very different grades of 
moral and intellectual position. That this was a consequence of human freedom constituted 

<pb n="275" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_275" />a sufficient explanation in itself and freed the Deity of all blame. 
But it did not explain the universality of death, and left out of account <scripRef passage="Genesis 1:1-3:24" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.8" parsed="|Gen|1|1|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1-Gen.3.24">Gen. 
I.—III.</scripRef> The above empirical view, which ultimately, indeed, cast a certain 
shadow on the Deity, and these chapters of the Bible compelled him to secure, 
somehow or other, a historical beginning for the present condition and therewith 
an original state of man. But the relations of the present to that beginning are 
really exhausted in the continuance of the once pronounced sentence of death;<note n="539" id="ii.iii.i.v-p23.9">All men were lost in Adam’s transgression,” c. Arian. II. 61.</note> 
and the primitive state, which is clearly enough described (c. gentes 
2, De incarn. 3, 4) as a destiny—Adam himself having not yet attained what his 
endowments fitted him for, continued in this sense; nay, it ultimately embraced 
the idea that God was under the necessity of bringing the sentence of death to an end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p24">However, Athanasius did arrive at positive conclusions as to the specific grace 
bestowed in the Christian redemption, in his polemic against the Arians. It is not 
to be wondered at that the discussion of grace in connection with creation and the 
natural endowments of man only resulted, on the premises stated by the Fathers, 
in tautologies. But against the Arians, where Athanasius was not interested in cosmology, 
he shows that we have received from grace what was by nature peculiar to the Son, 
and he definitely distinguishes between grace in creation and in redemption. <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 32:6,7,18" id="ii.iii.i.v-p24.1" parsed="|Deut|32|6|32|7;|Deut|32|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6-Deut.32.7 Bible:Deut.32.18">Deut. 
XXXII. 6, 7, 18</scripRef>, where it is said that God created and begot men, he interprets 
as follows: “By creating, Moses describes the natural state of men, for they are 
works and beings made; by begetting, he lets us see the love of God to them after 
their creation” (c. Arian. II. 58). Similarly on <scripRef passage="John 1:12,13" id="ii.iii.i.v-p24.2" parsed="|John|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12-John.1.13">John I. 12, 13</scripRef>: “John makes use 
of the words ‘to become’ because they are called sons, not by nature, but by adoption; 
but he has employed the word ‘begotten’, because they in any case have received 
the name of son . . . The goodness of God consists in this, that he afterwards becomes, 
by grace, the father of those whose creator he already is. He becomes their father, 
however, when—as the Apostle says—the men who have been created receive into their 
hearts the Spirit of his Son, which calls, ‘Abba, Father.’ But the latter 

<pb n="276" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_276" />consist of all who have received the Word and have obtained power from him to 
become children of God. For since by nature they are creatures, they can only 
become sons by receiving the spirit of the natural and true Son. In order that 
this may happen the Word became flesh, that men might be made capable of 
receiving the Deity. This conception can also be found in the Prophet Malachi, 
who says: ‘Did not one God create you? Have you not all one Father?’ For here 
again he says in the first place ‘created’, and in the second ‘father’, in order 
similarly to show that we are first, and by nature, creatures, but afterwards 
are adopted as sons, God the creator becoming also our father,” etc. (c. Arian. 
II. 59). These expositions are certainly worth noting, but we must not 
overestimate them; for in the same discourses against the Arians they are 
modified to the effect that our sonship depends on the Logos dwelling in us, 
<i>i.e.</i>, it receives a cosmological basis (see c. Arian. III. 10). In some passages 
it indeed looks as if the Logos only dwelt in us in consequence of the 
incarnation (see above and l. c. IV. 22); but it is quite clear in others that 
Athanasius thought of an indwelling before the incarnation, an indwelling wholly 
independent of it. With the recollection that there were sons of God in the O. 
T., Athanasius proves that the Logos was eternal. Accordingly, it is with him as 
with Clement of Alexandria: when the Fathers are not dealing with apologetic 
theology, and disregard the O. T., they are able to comprehend and describe the 
grace due to the historical Christ in its specific significance; but when they 
reason connectedly everything ultimately resolves into the natural endowment 
fixed once for all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p25">Literature.—See, besides the works quoted of Atzberger and Wendt, Möhler, Athanasius, 
I. p. 136 ff. Voigt, Athanasius, p. 104 ff., and Ritschl, Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung, 
2 Ed. Vol. I. p. 8 ff.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26">(2) Gregory of Nyssa.—Gregory’s theories also appear to be hampered by a contradiction 
because they are sketched from two different points of view. On the one hand he 
regards the nature of man in spirit and body as constituting his true being. To 
him, as opposed to Origen, the whole earthly world is 

<pb n="277" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_277" />good, a mirror of divine wisdom and power, a place meant to be pervaded by the 
divine. Before this could be possible “it was necessary that a union should be 
effected between its essential elements and the higher spiritual and divine 
nature, whereby first the divine shone as through a glass into the earthly 
world, after which the earthly, elevated with the divine, could be freed from 
liability to decay, and be transfigured. This central significance, this part of 
constituting a bond between two worlds in themselves opposed, was assigned to 
man, who stood at the head of the ascending scale of earthly creatures, which he 
comprehended like a microcosm, while he also as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.1">λογικὸν ζῶον</span> (a rational being) 
projected into the invisible world, in virtue of his nature made in the image of 
God, <i>i.e.</i>, spiritual and moral, and, especially, ethically free. This nature of 
man, besides, being created, possessed nothing of itself, but only like the 
sun-loving eye turned ever of its own accord to the eternal light, living on it, 
and interpreting it to the earthly world to which it essentially belonged.”<note n="540" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.2">See Catech. mag. 5, 6, and the work, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.3">περὶ ψυχ. κ. ἀναστας.</span>, as also 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.4">περὶ κατασκ. 
ἀνθρωπ.</span> 2 ff. 16. Möller in Herzog R.-E., 2 Ed. Vol. V., p. 401, and his work, Gregorii 
Nyss. de natura hom. doctr. illustr. et cum Origeniana comparata, 1854.</note> But on the other hand, though Gregory rejected Origen’s theories of the 
pre-existence of souls, the pre-temporal fall, and the world as a place of punishment 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.5">περὶ κατασκευῆς ἀνθρώπων</span>, ch. 28, 29), regarding them as Hellenic dogmas and therefore 
mythological, yet he was dominated by the fundamental thought which led Origen to 
the above view. The spiritual and the earthly and sensuous resisted each other. 
If man was, as Scripture says, created in the image of God,<note n="541" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.6">Orat. I. T. I., p. 150: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.7">Κατ᾽ εἰκόνα ἔχω τὸ λογικὸς εἶναι καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν δὲ γίνομαι 
ἐν τῷ Χριστιανὸς γενέσθαι</span>. 
The “image” cannot consist in the bodily. The latter is at most a copy of the “image,” 
see <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.8">περὶ κατασκ. ἀνθρωπ.</span> 8, 12. But the “image” itself implies that it can only 
really be completely produced by free self-determination on the part of man. “If 
any compulsion obtained, the image would not be realised.” (Catech. mag. 5).</note> then he was a spiritual being, and his being so constituted his nature 
(see l.c. ch. 16-18). Man was a self-determining, but, because created, a changeable 
spirit, meant to share in all the blessings of God. So far as he had a sensuous side, and was mortal, he was not an 

<pb n="278" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_278" />image of God. Gregory now laid stress on man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.9">homo</span>)—as he conceived it, 
humanity—having been first created, and then having been fashioned into male 
and female. He concluded from this that the earthly and sensuous side of man was 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.10">ἐπιγεννηματική</span>, a subsequent creation, that, accordingly, the spiritual in man 
was conceptually the primary, and his sensuous and bodily nature the secondary, 
part of him.<note n="542" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.11">We have, however, to make a distinction here. As a creaturely spirit man necessarily 
has a body, just as every picture has a material foundation, and every mirror a 
back. This body, therefore, belonged, according to Gregory, to the notion of man’s 
nature; it was the phenomenon of the soul as the latter was the noumenon of the 
body. But Gregory distinguishes this body from the sensuous and sexually differentiated 
one.</note> He further concluded that man was originally designed to live a sexless 
life like the angels, that God would have multiplied men as he did the angels by 
his power “in a noble fashion” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p26.12">περὶ κατασκ.</span>, 17), and that the proper and natural 
dwelling-place of men was the pure and incorporeal future state.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27">But near as he was to consequences drawn by Origen,<note n="543" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.1">Gregory borders very closely upon them, not only in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.2">περὶ κατασκ.</span>, but also in other 
writings. The fall does not, indeed, take the form of an event in the experience 
of individual men actually to be found in a pre-existent state, but of a kind of
“intelligible collective deed of all humanity.”</note> Gregory rejected them. The destiny of man sketched above was an ideal 
one. In other words, God, looking to the Fall, at once created and added the earthly 
and sensuous nature of man; nay, this was not merely due to the Fall, but, as is 
shown by the first line of thought given above, the earthly nature of man had also, 
since it was possessed by divine energies and transfigured, a lasting significance. 
But the Paradisaical state in which men lived before the Fall, was not the highest; 
for the body was not transfigured, though it had not yet been stained by sexual 
intercourse. The highest state, in so far as it was brought about by the resurrection 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.3">εἰς τὸ ἀρχαῖον τῆς 
φύσεως ἡμῶν ἀποκατάστασις</span>), 
was that which notionally preceded the life in Paradise, but had never till now 
been concretely realised. It was life in its incorporeal abode after the fashion 
of the angels.<note n="544" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.4">See <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.5">περὶ κατασκ. ἀνθρωπ.</span> 
16-18.</note> The incarnation of God had procured this state 

<pb n="279" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_279" />for all who, in virtue of their freedom, led a holy life, <i>i.e.</i>, who lived as man did 
in Paradise before the Fall; for that was possible to man even when on earth. In 
all this we must remember that Gregory’s hold on the traditional dependence on <scripRef passage="Genesis 1:1-3:24" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.6" parsed="|Gen|1|1|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1-Gen.3.24">Gen. I.-III.</scripRef> was very loose: he does not speak of Adam, but always of us. All men had 
the same freedom as Adam.<note n="545" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.7">Gregory here carries his speculation still further: God did not first create a single 
man, but the whole race in a previously fixed number; these collectively composed 
only one nature. They were really one man, divided into a multiplicity. Adam—that 
means all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.8">περὶ κατασκ.</span> 16, 17, 22). In God’s prescience the whole of humanity was 
comprised in the first preparation.</note> All souls really passed through Adam’s history. Above all, no transference 
of sin took place, although Gregory is a Traducian (see <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.9">περὶ κατ. ανθρ.</span> ch. 29); 
every man sinned, because in virtue of his freedom he could sin, and by his sensuous 
nature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p27.10">πάθη</span>) was induced to sin. By this means a state of depravity and death was introduced—sin 
also being death—from which man in fact could not deliver himself. Nothing but 
the union of God with humanity procured redemption. Redemption was, in harmony with 
the speculations as to Adam, strictly objective, and the question as to its appropriation 
was therefore, at bottom, no question. A new condition was revealed for all men 
without any co-operation on their part, but it became real only to those who led 
a holy life, <i>i.e.</i>, who abstained entirely from sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p28"><i>Literature</i>.—See, besides Möller’s work, Wendt, l.c., P. 49 f.; Herrmann, Gregorii 
Nyss. sententiæ de salute adipiscenda, 1875; Bergades, De universo et de anima hominis 
doctrina Gregorii Nyss., Thessalonich, 1876; Stigler, Die Psychologie des hl. Gregor 
von Nyssa, Regensburg, 1857; Ritschl., l.c. Vol. I. p. 12 ff.; Hilt, Des hl. Gregor 
von Nyssa Lehre vom Menschen, Köln, 1890.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p29">(3) Theodore.—Even in Irenæus<note n="546" id="ii.iii.i.v-p29.1">See Vol. II., p. 267 ff.</note> two inconsistent conceptions of the result of redemption 
stood side by side. It was held, on the one hand, to restore man to the original 
state from which he had fallen, and, on the other, to raise him from the primitive 
natural state of childhood to a higher stage. The 

<pb n="280" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_280" />majority of the Greek Fathers were not in a position to decide bluntly for 
either of these ideas; yet the former, under the influence of Origen, prevailed. 
It was only in the school of Antioch that it was really rejected, that the other 
view was emphatically avowed, and thus the most decided attitude adopted of 
opposition to Origen’s theology.<note n="547" id="ii.iii.i.v-p29.2">It is instructive that Marcellus also thinks of a glory presented through redemption, 
which is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p29.3">ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον.</span></note> The view of the Antiochenes was teleological—but there was an entire 
absence of any religious view of sin. In this respect it was directly opposed to 
Augustine’s system.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p30">According to Theodore,<note n="548" id="ii.iii.i.v-p30.1">See Kihn, Theodor von Mops., p. 171 ff. Also the examples partly taken from Theodore’s 
commentaries on Genesis, Job, and Paul’s epistles (see Swete, Theodori in epp. Pauli 
comment. 1880, 1881), partly from fragments of other writings of Theodore; cf. also 
Dorner, Theodori de imagine dei doctrina, 1844.</note> God’s plan included from the beginning two epochs 
(“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p30.2">Καταστάσεις</span>”), the 
present and future states of the world. The former was characterised by changeableness, 
temptation, and mortality, the latter by perfection, immutability, and immortality. 
The new age only began with the resurrection of the dead, its original starting-point 
being the incarnation of the Son of God. Further, there was a spiritual and a sensuous. 
Man was composed of both, the body having been created first, and the soul having 
then been breathed into it. This is the opposite of Gregory of Nyssa’s view. Man 
was the connecting link between the two spheres; he was designed to reveal the image 
of God in this world. “Like a king, who, after building a great city and adorning 
it with works of every kind, causes, when the whole is completed, a fine statue 
of himself to be erected, in which all the inhabitants may gratefully revere the 
constructor, so the Creator of the world, after he had elaborated his work, finally 
produced man to be his own image, and all creatures find in him their centre, and 
thus contribute to the due glorification of God.” Now although man is equipped with 
all the powers of reason and of will, <i>yet, from the very nature of his Present condition, 
he is changeable, is defeated in the conflict, and is mortal</i>. Not till the new principle 
of life was imparted by means of Christ 

<pb n="281" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_281" />could the changeable nature be raised to immutability. Till then, accordingly, 
man was exposed to temptation, and as a being made up of spirit and body was 
<i>necessarily mortal</i>. The threat of death in Paradise did not mean that death was 
the consequence of sin—it was rather natural; but it was designed to inspire 
man with as great a hatred of sin, as if the latter were punished by death. 
Death, natural in itself, was a divine means of education, and accordingly 
salutary. “God knew that mortality would be beneficial to Adam, for if they had 
been invested with immortality, men, when they sinned, would have been exposed 
to eternal destruction.” But even the permission of sin was salutary, and formed 
part of the divine plan of education. God gave a command, and thereby elicited 
sin, in order that he might, like a loving Father, teach man his freedom of 
choice and weakness. “Man was to learn that while he was in a state of moral 
changeableness, he would not be capable of sustaining an immortal existence. 
Therefore death was announced to him as the penalty of disobedience, although 
mortality was from the beginning an attribute of human nature.”<note n="549" id="ii.iii.i.v-p30.3">Kihn, l. c., p. 174.</note> 
No sin without a command, but also no knowledge of good and evil, of the possession 
of spiritual faculties, finally, no conflict. Accordingly, God gave the command 
in order to raise Adam above the stage of childhood, and it necessarily provoked conflict and defeat.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p31">Adam is, however, to be thought of here, not as the ancestor, but as the type, of 
the human race. The law was given with the same object to all his descendants, to 
teach them to distinguish between good and evil, and to know their own powers and 
weakness. In the history of Adam we become acquainted with our own natural disposition.
“In keeping with this we are under the necessity in our present life of rendering 
obedience to laws by which our natural power of making distinctions is awakened, 
we, meanwhile, being taught from what we ought to abstain and what to do, that the 
principles of reason may be active in us. Only when we find ourselves in the future 
state (Katastasis) will we be able with slight effort to perform what we recognise 
as good. Without law, therefore, 

<pb n="282" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_282" />we would have had no distinction between good and evil, and no knowledge of sin, and 
like irrational animals we would have done whatever occurred to us.” In this state 
knowledge and fighting are required to obtain the victory, but we are constantly 
hampered by the body, the source of temptations. Christ first gave us redemption 
from death, an immortal nature, which, therefore, will obtain the victory without 
effort (on <scripRef passage="Romans 5:18" id="ii.iii.i.v-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18">Rom. V. 18</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p32">Theodore was able to explain away the Pauline passages which support a transmission 
of the death worked by sin, just as he ignored the life of the first man in Paradise 
before the Fall. All men died because of their own sinful actions; but even this 
was meant figuratively. They died because of their natural constitution, in which 
sin was latent. He opposed Augustine’s and Jerome’s doctrine of original sin in 
an independent work, fragments of which have been preserved by Marius Mercator.
“Adam was created mortal whether he sinned or not. For God did not say, ‘Ye will 
be mortal,’ but ‘Ye will die.’” Theodore quoted <scripRef passage="Psalms 103:15" id="ii.iii.i.v-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|103|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.15">Ps. CIII. 15</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef passage="Romans 2:6" id="ii.iii.i.v-p32.2" parsed="|Rom|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6">Rome. II. 6</scripRef>. Against 
original sin he appealed to the case of saints like Noah, Abraham, and Moses. If 
God had passed sentence of death on all as the punishment of sin, he would not have 
made Enoch immortal. Accordingly, Baptism did not, according to Theodore, remove 
inherited sin, but initiated the believer into sinless discipleship of Christ, and 
at the same time blotted out the sins he had himself committed. In the former sense 
it had its use even for children; for Baptism, like all grace emanating from the 
incarnation, raised man to a new stage, elevated him above his present nature, and 
prepared him for the future state (Katastasis). This is most strongly emphasised 
by Theodore, and here his teaching is distinguished from the doctrines of Pelagius 
and Julian of Eclanum,<note n="550" id="ii.iii.i.v-p32.3">See Kihn, l. c., p. 179 f.</note> who subordinated redemption through Christ completely to the rationalistic 
theory. That Theodore did not do. While he was thoroughly convinced, with Pelagius, 
that in the present state everything turned on men’s own actions which rested on 
knowledge, freedom, effort, and heroic fighting, yet he was equally certain on the other hand, 

<pb n="283" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_283" />that human nature did not attain immutability, immortality, and sinlessness through this 
conflict—it was merely a condition—but only through redemption. For this reason 
Christ came. He did not restore, but produced a new, a higher state. He did not 
heal, but transfigured.<note n="551" id="ii.iii.i.v-p32.4">Chrysostom agrees entirely with Theodore in the opinion that man’s free will takes 
the first step, which is then seconded by God with his power, in the appropriation 
of the good; see his notes on <scripRef passage="Romans 9:16" id="ii.iii.i.v-p32.5" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. IX. 16</scripRef>, in Hom. 16; in ep. ad Heb., Hom. 12; 
in Ev. Joh., Hom. 17, etc. The passages are reproduced in Münscher, Lehrbuch der 
Dogmengeschichte (1832), p. 363 ff.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p33">Theodore’s doctrine of man was strictly rationalistic and Aristotelian; it surpassed 
the theories of all the rest of the Greek Fathers in intelligibility and consistency. 
But for that very reason it did not correspond to all the ideas and desires embraced 
in the tradition of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p34">(4) John of Damascus.—The doctrines taught by this dogmatist became final in the 
Greek Church, the later Symbols being substantially at one with them,<note n="552" id="ii.iii.i.v-p34.1">See Gass, Symbolik d. griech. Kirche, p. 150 ff.</note> because he combined the conceptions of the Cappadocians with the Antiochene 
tradition, in the modified form assumed by the latter in Chrysostom, and at the 
same time did justice to the constantly increasing tendency to refrain as much as 
possible from allegorising Gen. I. ff. Briefly, John taught as follows:<note n="553" id="ii.iii.i.v-p34.2">De fide orthod. II. 2 ff., 11 ff. 24-30; III. 1, 14, 20; IV. 4, 11, 19-22, and the 
Homily in “ficum arefactum,” as also the Dialogue against the Manichæans. Langen. 
l. c., p. 289 ff.; Wendt, l. c., p. 59 ff.</note>—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p35">Since God, “overflowing with goodness”, was not satisfied with the contemplation 
of himself, but desired to have some one to whom he could do good, he created the 
universe, angels, and men. Even the angels were immortal, not by nature, but by 
grace; for everything which has a beginning has necessarily an end. But immortality 
being a gift became natural to spiritual beings, and therefore also to men. Men 
were created by God from nature, visible and invisible, in his own image, to be 
kings and rulers of the whole earth. Before their creation God had prepared Paradise 
for them to be as it were a royal castle, “set by his hands in Eden, a store-house 
of all joy and delight, situated to the East, and higher than the whole earth, but 

<pb n="284" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_284" />tempered and illumined by the finest and purest air, planted with ever 
blossoming flowers, filled with perfume, full of light, surpassing every idea of 
earthly grace and beauty, a truly divine place.”<note n="554" id="ii.iii.i.v-p35.1">Accordingly we have here a recrudescence to some extent of what the older Greek 
Fathers called “Judaism” or “earthly conceptions,” cf. Peter’s Apocalypse.</note> But it was only with his body that man was supposed to live in this material 
Paradise; he inhabited with his spirit at the same time the “spiritual” Paradise, 
which is indicated by the tree of life.<note n="555" id="ii.iii.i.v-p35.2">Two traditional, inconsistent ideas are combined here; John was not quite clear 
as to the tree of life. He gives different explanations of it in De fide II. 11 
and IV. 11.</note> Of the tree of knowledge he was not at first to eat; for knowledge, while 
good for the perfect, is bad for the imperfect. The result of knowledge in the case 
of the imperfect was to make man, instead of devoting himself to the contemplation 
and praise of God, think of himself: Adam, immediately after eating, noticed that 
he was naked. “God intended that we should be free from desire and care, and occupied 
solely with luxuriating in the contemplation of himself.” The eating “of all the 
trees” denoted the knowledge of God from the works of nature. In created man—the 
union of visible and invisible nature—the <i>image</i> of God consisted in power of 
thought and freedom of will, <i>likeness</i> to him in similarity in virtue, so far as 
that was possible. Soul and body (as against Origen) were created together. Man 
was originally innocent, upright, and adorned with all virtues;<note n="556" id="ii.iii.i.v-p35.3">This is strongly emphasised by John (II. 12, IV. 4); but he has carefully avoided 
stating how God could on his part adorn men with virtues. It cannot be proved that 
this is to be attributed to the influence of the West. Such an assumption is not 
necessary, for we also find in the older Greek Fathers rhetorical glorifications 
of the primitive state which do not harmonise with the system of doctrine.</note> his being so was a gift of grace; but so also was the fact that he was 
spiritual. He was spiritual that he might endure and praise his benefactor; corporeal, 
that he might be disciplined by suffering and the recollection of suffering; he 
was too proud of his greatness. Man was created a being who ruled in this present 
life, and was transferred to another.<note n="557" id="ii.iii.i.v-p35.4">These are the two states (katastaseis) of the Antiochenes.</note> He was finally to be made divine by submission to God: 
his deification 

<pb n="285" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_285" />consisting in participation in the divine glory, not in a transformation into 
the divine essence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p36">Actually, <i>i.e.</i>, according to the logical development of the system, the innocence 
of primitive man consisted in his power to be innocent, and, with the support of 
divine grace, to abide by and advance in goodness. A necessary converse of this 
was the power to revolt; “for it is no virtue which is done under compulsion”. Man,
“that little world”, retained, however, along with his spiritual attributes, those 
of irrational nature; even in his soul there was an irrational part, which was partly 
capable of submitting to the rational, but was partly independent of it (the vital 
functions). The former embraced the desires, some of which were within limits permitted, 
while the others were not. But, the vital functions apart, over all was placed free 
will. It is in our power to choose, and man decides on his own actions. His origin 
alone is God’s affair. “But error was produced by our wickedness for our punishment 
and benefit For God did not make death, nor did he delight in the ruin of the living; 
on the contrary, death was due to man, <i>i.e.</i>, to Adam’s transgression, and so also 
were the other penalties.”<note n="558" id="ii.iii.i.v-p36.1">The significance of Adam’s fall for his posterity is recognised (II. 28), but it 
is noteworthy, only cursorily. John has no separate chapter on the Fall in his great 
work. Even II. 30, only discusses it under a more general heading.</note> It was not right to attribute everything to divine providence; “for that 
which is in our power is not the affair of providence, but of our own free will.” 
God, certainly, in virtue of his omniscience, knows everything from all eternity; 
he therefore assists by his grace those who, he knows, will avail themselves of 
it. They alone are also predestinated; their decision to be and do good is known 
to God. Those are damned to whom all the supports of grace are in vain.<note n="559" id="ii.iii.i.v-p36.2">See, l. c., II. 29, 30; IV. 22.</note> With all this it remains true that all virtue comes from God; for by 
him it was implanted in nature, and by his support alone it is maintained. Accordingly, 
we have once more the principle that nature, rational and free, is a gift of grace; 
to be natural is to be virtuous, and conversion is the return from the unnatural.<note n="560" id="ii.iii.i.v-p36.3">II. 30.</note></p>

<pb n="286" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_286" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37">Man was created male. Woman was formed merely because God foresaw the Fall, and 
in order that the race might be preserved in spite of death.<note n="561" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37.1">L. c., see Gregory of Nyssa.</note> Man did not allow reason to triumph; he mistook the path of honour, and 
preferred his lusts. Consequently, instead of living for ever, he fell a prey to 
death and became subject to tribulation and a miserable life. For it was not good 
that he should enjoy immortality untempted and unproved, lest he should share the 
pride and condemnation of the devil. “Accordingly, man was first to attest himself, 
and, made perfect by observance of the commandment when tempted, was then to obtain 
immortality as the reward of virtue. For, placed between God and matter, he was 
to acquire steadfastness in goodness, after he had abandoned his natural relation 
to things, and become habitually united to God.” But, seduced by the devil who enviously 
grudged man the possession which he had himself lost, man turned to matter, and 
so, severed from God, his First Cause, became subject to suffering, and mortal, 
and required sexual intercourse. (The fig-leaves denote the tribulations of life, 
and the skins the mortal body). Death, come into the world through sin, henceforth, 
like a hideous wild beast, made havoc of human life, although the liberty to choose 
good as well as evil was never destroyed.<note n="562" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37.2">II. 26 ff.</note> But God did not leave himself without a witness, and at last sent his 
own Son, who was to strengthen nature, and to renew and show and teach by his action 
the way of virtue which led from destruction to eternal life. The union of Deity 
with humanity was “the newest of the new, the only new thing under the sun.”<note n="563" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37.3">III. 1.</note> It applied, moreover, to the whole of human nature in order to bestow 
salvation on the whole.<note n="564" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37.4">III. 6.</note> This union resulted in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37.5">restitutio</span></i> to the original state, which was 
perfect in so far as man, though not yet tested, was adorned with virtues. Christ 
participated in the worst part of our nature in order, by and in himself, to restore 
the form of the image and likeness, and to teach us further by virtuous conduct, which by his aid 


<pb n="287" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_287" />he made light for us. Then he overcame death, becoming the first-fruits of our resurrection, 
and renewing the worn-out and cast-off vessel.<note n="565" id="ii.iii.i.v-p37.6">IV. 4, II. 12.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p38">It has been pointed out above (p. 240) that natural theology underwent no development 
in the Greek Church. We must premise, however, that the course of the history of 
philosophy is of greater moment for the development of the system, or for systematic 
monographs. Without anticipating we may here make the following remark. The Fathers 
of orthodox <i>dogma</i> in the fourth and fifth centuries were Platonists. Aristotelianism 
always led in this period to a heterodox form of dogma—Lucian, the Arians, the Antiochenes, 
etc. But a theological system constructed by the aid of Platonism could not fail 
at that time to become equally heterodox. After Platonism had done its work on dogma, 
and certain notions and conceptions were generally fixed, an orthodox system could 
only be created by means of Aristotelianism. Any further use of Platonism led to 
questionable propositions.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="Chapter VI. The Doctrine of the Necessity and Realit of Redemption throught the  Incarnation of the Son to God." progress="86.85%" id="ii.iii.i.vi" prev="ii.iii.i.v" next="ii.iii.i.vii">
<pb n="288" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_288" />

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p1">B.—<i>THE DOCTRINE OF REDEMPTION IN THE PERSON OF THE GOD-MAN IN ITS HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT</i>.</p>
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.vi-p1.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.vi-p1.2">THE DOCTRINE OF THE NECESSITY AND REALITY OF REDEMPTION THROUGH THE INCARNATION OF THE SON OF GOD. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p2.1">Natural</span> theology was so wide in its scope as understood by the Greek Church, that, 
as indications in the preceding chapter will have already shown, only a historical 
fact absolutely unparallelled could make headway against it. The Greek Fathers knew 
of such a fact—“the newest of the new, yea, the only new thing under the sun”; 
it was the Incarnation of the Son of God. It alone balanced the whole system of 
natural theology, so far as it was balanced, and exerted a decisive influence upon 
it. But the incarnation could only be attached with complete perspicuity to that 
point in the natural system which seemed the more irrational, the more highly the 
value of human nature was rated—this point of contact being death. The dreadful 
paradox of death was destroyed by the most paradoxical fact conceivable the incarnation 
of the Deity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p3">This at once implied that the fact could not but be capable of a 
<i>subsequent</i> explanation, 
nay, even of a kind of <i>a priori</i> deduction. But its glory, as an expression of the 
unfathomable goodness of God, was not thereby to be diminished. The necessity of 
redemption, whether that consisted in the restoration or the perfection of the human 
race, was based by the Fathers, as a rule, on the actual state of wretchedness of 
mankind under the dominion of death and sin. So far, however, as this condition 
was compared with the original state or destiny of man, redemption was already thought 
of as intrinsically necessary, 

<pb n="289" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_289" />and was no longer merely regarded as a postulate of man’s need of salvation. In this 
connection the Fathers often lost sight of the capacity left to man of being and 
doing good. In innumerable passages they speak of the helplessness and irredeemableness 
of mankind, using expressions which could without difficulty be inserted in Augustine’s 
doctrine of sin. But just as often a phrase occurs which betrays the fact that the 
whole view is nevertheless quite different; in other words, that the outward condition 
characterised by feebleness and death, and the sensuousness of corruptible human 
nature are thought of as the source of all evil and all sin. This state is accompanied 
by a darkening of knowledge which could not fail to subject man to the influence 
of the demons and lead him into idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p4">The divine act of grace in Christ applied to death, the demonic rule, sin, and error. 
In Homilies, Biblical commentaries, and devotional writings, these points of view 
interchange, or are apparently regarded as equivalent.<note n="566" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p4.1">Perhaps the most comprehensive passage is Eusebius, Demonstr. ev. IV. 12. But it 
also shows how far Eusebius still was from the thorough-going view of Athanasius: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p4.2">Τῆς οἰκονομίας οὐ μίαν αἰτίαν ἀλλὰ καὶ πλείους εὕροι ἄν τις ἐθελήσας 
ζητεῖν, πρώτην μὲν γὰρ ὁ λόγος διδάσκει, ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ· δευτέραν 
δέ ὅπως τὰς ἡμετέρας ἀπομάξοιτο ἁμαρτίας, ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τρωθεὶς καὶ γενόμενος 
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κατάρα· τρίτην ὡς ἂν ἱερεῖον Θεοῦ καὶ μεγάλη θυσία ὑρὲρ σύμπαντος 
κόσμον προσαχθείη τῷ ἐπὶ πάντων Θεῷ· τετάρτην ὡς ἂν αὐτὸς τῆς πολυπλανοῦς καὶ 
δαιμονικῆς ἐνεργείας ἀπορρήτοις λόγοις καθαίρεσιν ἀπεργάσαιτο· πέμπτην ἐπὶ ταυτῇ, 
ὡς ἂν τοῖς αὐτοῦ γνωρίμοις καὶ μαθηταῖς τῆς κατὰ τὸν θάνατον παρὰ Θεῷ ζωῆς τὴν 
ἐλπίδα μὴ λόγοις μηδὲ ῥήμασιν καὶ φωναῖς ἀλλὰ αὐτοῖς ἔργοις παραστήσας, ὀφθαλμοῖς 
δὲ παραδοὺς τὴν διὰ τῶν λόγων ἐπαγγελίαν, εὐθαρσεῖς αὐτοὺς καὶ προθυμοτέρους 
ἀπεργάσαιτο καὶ πᾶσιν Ἕλλησιν ὁμοῦ καὶ βαρβάροις τὴν πρὸς αὐτοῦ καταβληθεῖσαν 
εὐσεβῆ πολιτείαν κηρύξαι.</span></note> But since natural theology formed the background of their conceptions, 
the absolute necessity of the form assumed by the act of grace in the incarnation 
could be demonstrated neither in relation to sin nor to error. The whole question 
turned here on support, example, and illumination, or, if this line was crossed, 
theology ceased to be systematic and consistent. The importance of Athanasius and 
the Cappadocians consisted in the strenuous emphasis laid by them on the impressive 
connection existing between the incarnation and the restoration of the human race 

<pb n="290" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_290" />to the divine life, and in their consequent escape to some extent from the rationalistic 
scheme of doctrine; for the reference of the incarnation to sin did not carry the 
Greeks beyond it. The above combination had been made in the Church long before 
this (see Irenæus), but in the theology of Origen it had been subordinated to, and 
obscured by, complicated presuppositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5">Athanasius wrote a treatise “Concerning the incarnation of the Logos” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5.1">περὶ ἐνανθρωπήσεως 
τοῦ λόγου</span>), an early writing whose value is so great because it dates before the 
outbreak of the Arian controversy.<note n="567" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5.2">Draescke has attempted to show in a full discussion (Athanasiana i. d. Stud. u. 
Krit., 1893, pp. 251-315 that the writings “Against the Greeks” and the “Incarnation 
of the Logos” belong, not to Athanasius, but to Eusebius of Emesa, and were written 
A.D. 350. But after a close examination of his numerous arguments I find none of 
them convincing, and I am rather confirmed in my belief that no important objection 
can be raised against the authenticity of the two tractates. An accurate analysis 
of “De incarn.” is given by Kattenbusch, l. c. I., p. 297 ff.</note> In this work he went a step further: for he 
strove to prove that the redemption was a necessity on the part of God. He based 
this necessity on the goodness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5.3">ἀγαθότης</span>) of God. This goodness, 
<i>i.e.</i>, God’s consistency 
and honour, involved as they were in his goodness, were necessarily expressed in 
the maintenance and execution of decrees once formed by him. His decrees, however, 
consisted, on the one hand, in his appointment of rational creatures to share in 
the divine life, and, on the other, in the sentence of death on transgressions. 
Both of these had to be established. God’s intention could not be allowed to suffer 
shipwreck through the wickedness of the devil and the sad choice of humanity. If 
it were, God would seem weak, and it would have been better if he had never created 
man at all. Then the transgression occurred. “What was God now to do? Ought he to 
have demanded penitence on the part of man? For one could have deemed that worthy 
of God and said, that as men had become mortal through the transgression, they should 
in like manner recover immortality through repentance (change of mind). But repentance 
(in itself) did not retain the true knowledge as regards God; God accordingly would 
in his turn have shown himself 

<pb n="291" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_291" />untruthful, if death had not compelled men;<note n="568" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5.4">This sentence does not seem to me quite clear; the meaning is probably: since repentance 
does not convey the true knowledge of God, but death resulted from loss of the latter, 
God would have broken his word if he had abolished death in consequence of mere 
repentance. </note> <i>nor did repentance deliver from the physical, but only put an end to 
sins. Therefore, if the transgression had alone existed, and not its consequence, 
mortality, repentance would have been all very well</i>. But when, the transgression 
having occurred, men were fettered to the mortality that had become natural to them, 
and were robbed of the grace which corresponded to their creation in the divine 
image, what else should have happened? Or what was needed for this grace and renewal 
except (the coming of) him who also in the beginning made all things of nothing, 
the Logos of God? For it was his part once more to restore the corruptible to incorruption.”<note n="569" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5.5">De incarn. 7: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p5.6">Τί οὖν ἔδει καὶ περὶ τούτου γενέσθαι ἢ ποιῆσαι τὸν Θεόν; μετάνοιαν 
ἐπὶ τῇ παραβάσει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἀπαιτῆσαι; τοῦτο γὰρ ἄν τις ἄξιον φήσειεν 
Θεοῦ, λέγων, ὅτι ὥσπερ ἐκ τῆς παραβάσεως εἰς φθορὰν γεγόνασιν, οὕτως ἐκ τῆς 
μετανοίας γένοιντο πάλιν ἂν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν. Ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μετάνοια οὔτε τὸ εὔλογον τὸ πρὸς 
τὸν Θεὸν ἐφύλαττεν· ἔμενε γὰρ πάλιν οὐκ ἀληθής, μὴ κρατουμένων ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ 
τῶν ἀνθρώπων· οὔτε δέ ἡ μετάνοια ἀπὸ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν ἀποκαλεῖται, ἀλλὰ μόνον 
παύει τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων. 	Εἰ μὲν οὖν μόνον ἦν πλημμέλημα καὶ μὴ φθορᾶς ἐπακολούθησις, 
καλῶς ἂν ἦν ἡ μετάνοια· εἰ δὲ ἅπαξ προλαβούσης τῆς παραβάσεως, εἰς την 
κατὰ φύσιν φθορὰν ἐκρατοῦντο οἱ ἄνθρωποι, καὶ τὴν τοῦ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα χάριν ἀφαιρεθέντες 
ἦσαν, τί ἄλλο ἔδει γενέσθαι; ἢ τίνος ἦν χρεία πρὸς τὴν τοιαύτην χάριν καὶ 
ἀνάκλησιν, ἢ τοῦ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος πεποιηκότος τὰ ὅλα τοῦ Θεοῦ 
λόγου; αὐτοῦ γὰρ ἦν πάλιν καὶ τὸ φθαρτὸν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν ἐνεγκεῖν καὶ τὸ ὑπὲρ πάντων 
εὔλογον ἀποσῶσαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα.</span> 
Compare Orat. c. Arian. II. 68.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6">Athanasius shows that the Logos who originally created all things from nothing required 
to assume a body and thus to secure the restoration of man from corruptibility to 
incorruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.1">ἀφθαρσία</span>). How this happened Athanasius discusses in various, to some 
extent inconsistent, lines of thought, in which he speaks especially of a removal 
of men’s guilt through the death of Christ, as well as of an exhaustion of the sentence 
of death in the sacrifice of his body presented by the Logos. From these premises 
it follows that Athanasius had the death of Christ in view, whenever he thought 
of the incarnation of the Logos. “The Logos could not suffer <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.2">τὴν τοῦ 
θανάτου κράτησιν</span> 
(‘the power of death’ in mankind), and therefore took up the 

<pb n="292" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_292" />fight with death. He assumed a body and so became mortal. This body he 
surrendered to death on behalf of all. His body could not be really overcome, 
‘kept’, by death. In it all died, and for this very reason the law of death 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.3">νόμος τοῦ Θανάτου</span>) is now abrogated; its power was exhausted on the body of 
the Lord (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.4">κυριακὸν σῶμα</span>); it had no further claim on his fellow-men 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.5">κατὰ τῶν 
ὁμοίων ἀνθρώπων</span>) . . . The body assumed by the Logos came to share in the 
universal meaning of the Logos. The resurrection of the body and of the Logos 
guaranteed the general resurrection and incorruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.6">ἀφθαρσία</span>).”<note n="570" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.7">Kattenbusch, p. 298.</note> Here follows the place assigned to the sacrifice. It presented that which 
was due (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.8">ὀφειλόμενον</span>) to God in place of death. But the pervading and prominent 
thought of Athanasius is that the incarnation itself involved the Christian’s passage 
from the fate of death to incorruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.9">ἀφθαρσία</span>), since the physical union of the 
human with the divine nature in the midst of mankind raised the latter to the region 
of divine rest and blessedness.<note n="571" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.10">L. c., ch. IX.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.11">Ὥσπερ μεγάλου βασιλέως εἰσελθόντος εἴς τινα πόλιν μεγάλην, 
καὶ οἰκήσαντος εἰς μίαν τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ οἰκιῶν, πάντως ἡ τοιαύτη πόλις τιμῆς πολλῆς 
καταξιοῦται, καὶ οὐκέτι τις ἐχθρὸς αὐτὴν οὔτε λῃστὴς ἐπιβαίνων καταστρέφει, πάσης 
δὲ μᾶλλον ἐπιμελείας ἀξιοῦται διὰ τὸν εἰς μίαν αὐτῆς οἰκίαν οἰκήσαντα βασιλέα· 
σὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ πάντων βασιλέως γέγονεν. Ελθόντος γὰρ αὐτοῦ ἐπί τὴν ἡμετέραν 
χώραν καὶ οἰκήσαντος εἰς ἓν τῶν ὁμοίων σῶμα, λοιπὸν πᾶσα ἡ κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων 
παρὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἐπιβουλὴ πέπαυται, καὶ ἡ τοῦ θανάτου ἡφάνισται φθορὰ ἡ πάλαι 
κατ᾽ αὐτῶν ἰσχύουσα.</span> 
Kattenbusch is right in considering Ritschl (l. c., I., p. 10, 11) to have gone 
too far in his assertion that “Athanasius’ interpretation of the death and resurrection 
of Christ is a particular instance of the main thought that the Logos of God guarantees 
all redemptive work, using the human body in which he dwells as the means.” Athanasius 
certainly did not regard the death and resurrection as merely particular instances. 
They formed the object of the incarnation; not that they were added or supplementary 
to it; they were bound up with it.</note> The result of the incarnation consisted accordingly, first, in the eradication 
of corruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.12">φθορά</span>)—by the existence of the divine in its midst, but, finally, 
by the death of Christ, in which the truthfulness of God was justified—and in the 
corresponding transformation into incorruptibility—renewal, or completion of the 
divine image by participation in the nature, free from all suffering, of the Deity.<note n="572" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.13">Yet the view of Athanasius was not simply naturalistic; incorruptibleness rather 
included the elements of goodness, love, and wisdom; a renewal affecting 
the inner nature of man was also involved. But it was not possible for Athanasius 
to expound this systematically; therefore Schultz seems to me to have asserted too 
much (Gottheit Christi, p. 80).</note> But, secondly, the incarnation also resulted, 

<pb n="293" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_293" />as indeed had been long before held by the Apologists, in the restoration of the correct 
knowledge of God, which embraced the power of living rightly, through the incarnate 
Logos. But while Athanasius kept firmly in view this restoration of the knowledge 
of God through the Logos, he was not thinking merely of the new law, <i>i.e.</i>, the preaching 
of Christ; he held it to have been given in the contemplation of the Person of Christ. 
In his work, that of a man, God came down to us. The dullest eye was now in a position 
to perceive the one true God—viz., in Christ—and to escape from the error of demon-worship. 
This thought is very significant; it had already been expressed by Clement and Origen, 
having received a deeper meaning from the latter, though he had not yet given it 
so central a place in his system. Athanasius expressly notes that creation was not 
sufficient to let us perceive the Creator and Father; we needed a man to live and 
work among us before we could see clearly and certainly the God and Father of all.<note n="573" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.14">The chief passages occur l. c., XIV-XVI., chap. XIV. <i>fin</i>: One might suppose that 
the fitting way to know God was to recover our knowledge of him from the works of 
creation. It is not so, for men are no longer capable of directing their gaze upward; 
they look down. “Therefore, when he seeks to benefit men, he takes up his dwelling 
among us as man, and assumes a body like the human one, and instructs men within 
their own lower sphere, <i>i.e.</i>, through the works of the body, that those who would 
not perceive him from his care for all and his rule might at least from the works 
of the body itself know the Logos of God in the body, and through him the Father.” 
C. 15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.15">Ἐπειδὴ οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἀποστραφέντες τὴν πρὸς 
τὸν Θαεὸν θεωρίαν. καὶ ὡς ἐν βύθῳ βυθισθέντες κάτω τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντες, ἐν γενέσει 
καὶ τοῖς αἰσθητοῖς τὸν Θεὸν ἀνεζήτουν, ἀνθρώπους θνητοὺς καὶ δαίμονας ἑαυτοῖς θεοὺς 
ἀνατυπούμενοι· τούτου ἕνεκα ὁ φιλάνθρωπος καὶ κοινὸς πάντων σωτήρ, ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ 
λόγος, λαμβάνει ἑαυτῷ σῶμα καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἀναστέφεται καὶ τὰς 
αἰσθήσεις πάντων ἀνθρώπων προσλαμβάνει, ἵνα οἱ ἐν σωματικοῖς νοοῦντες εἶναι τὸν 
Θεόν, αφ᾽ ὧν ὁ κύριος ἐργάζεται διά τῶν τοῦ σώματος ἔργων, ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν νοήσωσι 
τὴν ἀλήθειαν, καὶ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸν πατέρα λογίσωνται.</span> 
The sequel shows, indeed, that Athanasius thought above all of Jesus’ miraculous 
works. He has summarised his whole conception of the result of redemption in the 
pregnant sentence (ch. XVI.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.16">Ἀμφότερα γὰρ ἐφιλανθρωπεύετο ὁ σωτὴρ διὰ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως, ὅτι καὶ τὸν θάνατον  
ἐξ ἡμῶν ἡφάνιζε καὶ ἀνεκαίνιζεν ἡμᾶς· καὶ ὅτι ἀφανὴς ὢν καὶ ἀόρατος διὰ τῶν ἔργων 
ἐνέφαινε καὶ ἐγνώριζεν ἑαυτὸν εἶναι τὸν λόγον τοῦ πατρός, τὸν τοῦ παντὸς ἡγεμόνα καὶ βασιλέα.</span> 
Origen had already laid stress on the perception of God in Christ, and set it above 
philosophical knowledge (analytic, synthetic, and analogical, against 
Alcinous, Maximus of Tyre, and Celsus): see c. Cels. VII. 42, 44; De princip. I. 1. For Clement see Protrept. I. 8: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p6.17">ὁ λόγος ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, ἵνα δὴ καὶ 
σὺ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου μάθῃς, πῆ ποτὲ 
ἄρα ἄνθρωπος γένηται Θεός.</span></note></p>


<pb n="294" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_294" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p7">When Athanasius placed the knowledge of God side by side with the deliverance from death, 
the transition was obtained from the fact of redemption to the doctrine of the appropriation, 
and to the explanation of the particular result, of the work of love done by the 
Logos. This only benefited those who voluntarily appropriated the divine knowledge 
made accessible by the incarnate Logos, and who regulated their conduct by the standards 
and with the power thus given them.<note n="574" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p7.1">Parallel with this view and intertwined with it we undoubtedly have the other, that 
eternal life is mystically appropriated by means of sacred rites and the holy food. 
In this conception, which is extremely ancient, Christianity seems degraded to the 
level of the nature-religions of the East or the Græco-oriental mysteries (see 
Schultz, Gottheit Christi, p. 69). But as even the earliest Alexandrians (also Ignatius) 
constantly resolved the naturalistic view into a spiritual and moral one, so also 
hardly any one of the theologians of the following centuries can be named who would 
have purely and simply defended the former.</note> In any case the transformation of the corruptible into the incorruptible 
(the Theopoiesis) remained under this conception the ultimate and proper result 
of the work of the Logos, being ranked higher than the other, the knowledge of God.<note n="575" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p7.2">See esp. Orat. c. Arian. II. 67-70, where the final designs of Athanasius’ Christianity 
are revealed. It is at the same time to be noted that while redemption meant restoration, 
it was the transference into a still higher grace. We experience all that was done 
to the body of Christ. We are baptised, as Christ was in Jordan, we next received 
the Holy Spirit, and so also our flesh has died, and been renewed, sanctified and 
raised to eternal life in his resurrection. Accordingly, Athanasius sums up at the 
close of his work, ch. 54: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p7.3">Αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐνηνθρώπησεν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς θεοποιηθῶμεν· 
καὶ αὐτὸς ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν διὰ σώματος. ἵνα ἡμεῖς τοῦ ἀοράτου πατρὸς 
ἔννοιαν λάβωμεν· καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέμεινε τὴν παρ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ὕβριν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἀθανασιαν 
κληρονομήσωμεν. ἐβλάπτετο μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸς οὐδέν, ἀπαθὴς καὶ ἄφθαρτος καὶ αὐτολόγος 
ὢν καὶ Θεός· τοὺς δὲ πάσχοντας ἀνθρώπους, δι᾽ οὓς καὶ ταῦτα ὑπέμεινεν, ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ 
ἀπαθείᾳ ἐτήρει καὶ διέσωζε.</span></note> But here we find the greatest difference between Athanasius and like-minded 
theologians on the one hand, and Arius, the Eusebians, etc., on the other. The 
elements contained in their views are the same; but the order is different. For 
these “conservative” theologians saw the work of the Logos primarily in the 
communication of the true and complete knowledge which should be followed by a state of perfection. But Athanasius made everything 

<pb n="295" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_295" />tend to this consummation as the restoration and the communication of 
the divine nature. Accordingly, it was to him a vital theological question how 
the incorruptible was constituted which was represented in the Logos, and what 
kind of union it had formed with the corruptible. But while he put the question 
he was sure of the answer. His opponents, however, could not at all share in his 
interest in this point, since their interest in Christ as the supreme teacher 
did not lead them directly to define more precisely the kind of heavenly 
manifestation which he represented even for them. When they did give such 
definitions, they were influenced by theoretical, or exegetical considerations, 
or were engaged in refuting the propositions of their opponents by setting up 
others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p8">The Trinitarian and Christological problems which had occupied the ancient Church 
for more than three centuries here rise before us. That their decision was so long 
delayed, and only slowly found a more general acceptance, was not merely due to 
outward circumstances, such as the absence of a clearly marked tradition, the letter 
of the Bible, or the politics of Bishops and Emperors. It was, on the contrary, 
owing chiefly to the fact that large circles in the Church felt the need of subordinating 
even the doctrine of redemption to rational theology, or of keeping it within the 
framework of moralism. The opposite conviction, that nature was transformed through 
the incarnate Logos, resulted here and there in a chaotic pantheism;<note n="576" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p8.1">Not in Athanasius himself—Kattenbusch says rightly (p. 299): The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p8.2">θεοποίησις</span> is 
for A. an enhancement of human life physically and morally; his idea of it does 
not look forward to man being pantheistically merged in God, but to the renewal 
of man after his original type.</note> but that was the least danger. The gravest hindrance to the acceptance of the view of Athanasius 
consisted in the paradoxical tenets which arose regarding the Deity and Jesus Christ. 
Here his opponents found their strength; they were more strongly supported by the 
letter of Scripture and tradition, as well as by reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p9"><i>Supplement I</i>.—No subsequent Greek theologian answered the question, why God became 
man, so decidedly and clearly as Athanasius. But all Fathers of unimpeached orthodoxy 
followed in his footsteps, and at the same time showed that his doctrinal 

<pb n="296" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_296" />ideas could only be held on the basis of Platonism. This is at once clear in 
the case of Gregory of Nyssa, who in some points strengthened the expositions 
given by Athanasius. Yet his model was Methodius rather than Athanasius.<note n="577" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p9.1">See Vol. III., p. 104 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p10">Gregory sought, in the first place, to give a more elaborate defence of the method 
of redemption—by means of the incarnation,—but in doing so he obscured Athanasius’ 
simple combination of the incarnation and its effect. According to Gregory, God 
is boundless might, but his might was never divorced from goodness, wisdom, and 
righteousness. He next shows in detail (Catech. magn. 17-26) against Jews and heathens 
—as Anselm did afterwards—that the incarnation was the <i>best</i> form of redemption, 
because the above four fundamental attributes of God came clearly to light in it. 
Especially interesting in these arguments is the emphasis laid on God’s treatment 
of those who had passed over to his enemies, his respect for their freedom in everything, 
and his redemption of men without wronging the devil, their master, who possessed 
a certain claim upon them. This account of the matter indeed had strictly an apologetic 
purpose.<note n="578" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p10.1">The Apologetic argument also includes the treatment of the question, why the redemption 
was not accomplished sooner. Apologists from Justin to Eusebius and Athanasius had 
put it and attempted to answer it. Gregory also got rid of it by referring to the 
physician who waits till illness has fully developed before he interferes (Catech. 
magn., ch. 29 ff.).</note> In the second place, Gregory, while following Athanasius, still more strongly 
identified the state from which God has delivered us with death. The state of sin 
was death. He taught, with the Neoplatonists, that God alone was Being. Therefore 
all revolt from God to the sensuous, <i>i.e.</i>, to not-being, was death. Natural death 
was not the only death; it might rather mean deliverance from the bonds of the body 
become brutal (l. c., ch. 8). Sensuousness was death. In the third place, although 
he also saw the redemption in the act of incarnation, Gregory held that it was not 
perfected until the resurrection of Jesus. That is, he was more thoroughly influenced 
than Athanasius by the conviction that the actual redemption presupposed renunciation of the body. We are first 

<pb n="297" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_297" />redeemed, when we share in the resurrection which the human nature assumed by 
Christ experienced through the resurrection (l. c., ch. 16). The mystery of the 
incarnation only becomes clear in this resurrection. The Deity assumed human 
nature, in order by this union to exhaust, until it had wholly disappeared, that 
which was liable to death in this nature, viz., evil. This result was only 
perfected in the resurrection of the human nature of Christ; for in it that 
nature was first shown completely purified and rendered capable of being 
possessed of eternal life.<note n="579" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p10.2">L. c., ch. 16. For, since our nature in its regular course changed also in him into 
the separation of body and soul, he reunited that which had been divided by his 
divine power as if by a kind of cement, and rejoined in an indissoluble union the 
severed parts (comp. Irenæus and Methodius). And that was the resurrection, viz., 
the return after dissolution and division of the allies to an indissoluble union, 
both being so bound together, that man’s original state of grace was recalled, and 
we return to eternal life, after the evil mingled with our nature has been removed 
by our dissolution (!); just as it happens with liquids, which, the vessel being 
broken, escape and are lost, because there is nothing now to hold them. But as death 
began in one man and from him passed to the whole of nature and the human race, 
in the same way the beginning of the resurrection extended through one man to the whole of humanity.”</note> In the fourth place, Gregory was able to demonstrate the application 
of the incarnation more definitely than Athanasius could with his figure of the 
king and the city. But he does so by the aid of a thoroughly Platonic idea which 
is only slightly suggested in Athanasius, and is not really covered by a Biblical 
reference (to the two Adams; see Irenæus). Christ did not assume the human nature 
of an individual person, but human nature. Accordingly, all that was human was intertwined 
with the Deity; the whole of human nature became divine by intermixture with the 
Divine. Gregory conceives this as a strictly physical process: the leaven of the 
Deity has pervaded the whole dough of humanity, through and in Christ; for Christ 
united with himself the whole of human nature with all its characteristics.<note n="580" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p10.3">See conclusion of the preceding note, and Herrmann, Gregorii Nyss. sententias de 
salute adipis., p. 16 ff. Underlying all the arguments of the: “Great Catechism” 
we have the thought that the incarnation was an <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p10.4">actus medicinalis</span></i> which is to be 
thought of as strictly natural, and that extends to all mankind. See Dorner (Entwick.-Gesch. 
d. L. v. d. Person Christi, I., p. 958 f.), who, besides, regards Gregory’s whole 
conception as strictly ethical.</note> This conception, which was based on the Platonic universal 

<pb n="298" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_298" />notion “humanity”, differed from that of Origen; but it also led to the 
doctrine of Apokatastasis (universalism), which Gregory adopted. Meanwhile, in 
order to counterbalance this whole “mystical”, <i>i.e.</i>, physical, conception, he 
emphasised the personal and spontaneous fulfilment of the law as a condition, in 
the same way as the later Antiochenes. The perfect fulfilment of the law was, 
however, according to Gregory, only possible to ascetics.<note n="581" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p10.5">See Herrmann, l. c., p. 2 sq.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11">In the fifth place, Gregory set the sacraments in the closest relation to the incarnation, 
recognising (l. c., ch. 33-40) Baptism and the Lord’s Supper as the only means by 
which mortal man was renewed and became immortal. It undoubtedly appears superfluous 
to a rigorous thinker to require that something special should happen to the individual 
when all mankind has been deified in the humanity assumed by Christ. But the form 
given to his ideas by Gregory was in keeping with the thought of his time, when 
mysterious rites were held to portray and represent that which was inconceivable. 
Sixthly, and lastly, Gregory gave a turn to the thought of the incarnation in which 
justice was done to the boldest conception of Origen, and “the newest of the new” 
was subordinated to a cosmological and more general view. Origen had already, following 
the Gnostics, taught—in connection with <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:10" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.1" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10">Philipp. II. 10</scripRef> and other texts—that the 
incarnation and sacrificial death of Christ had an importance that went beyond mankind. 
The work of Christ extended to wherever there were spiritual creatures; wherever 
there was alienation from God, there was restoration through Christ. He offered 
himself to the Father for angels and æons (see Valentine). To all orders of spiritual 
beings he appeared in their own shape. He restored harmony to the whole universe. 
Nay, Christ’s blood was not only shed on earth at Jerusalem “for sin” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.2">pro peccato</span>); 
but also “for a gift on the high altar which is in the heavens” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.3">pro munere in superno 
altari quod est in cœlis</span>).<note n="582" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.4">Passages in Bigg, l. c. p. 212 f.</note> Gregory took up this thought. The reconciliation and restitution extend 
to all rational creation.<note n="583" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.5">See <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.6">περὶ ψυχ. κ. ἀναστάσ.</span>, 
p. 66 sq., ed. Oehler. Orat. cat. 26.</note> Christ came down to all spiritual creatures, 

<pb n="299" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_299" />tures, and adopted the forms in which they lived, in order to bring them into 
harmony with God: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.7">οὐ μόνον ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἄνθρωπος 
γίνεται, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸ ἀκόλουθον πάντως καὶ ἐν ἀγγέλοις 
γινόμενος πρὸς τὴν ἐκείνων 
φύσιν ἑαυτὸν 
συγκατάγει.</span><note n="584" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.8">Orat. in ascens. Christi in Migne T. XLVI., p. 693; on the other hand, Didymus (De trinit. II. 7, ed. Mingarelli, p. 200): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.9">ὁ Θεὸς λόγος οὐ διὰ τοὺς ἁμαρτήσαντας 
ἀγγέλους ἄγγελος· ἀλλὰ διὰ τοὺς ἐν ἁμαρτίᾳ ἀνθρώπους ἄνθρωπος ἀτρέπτως, 
ἀσυγχύτως, ἀναμαρτήτως, ἀφράστως.</span> 
Yet in other places he has expressed himself like Origen. The latter was attacked by 
Jerome and Theophilus on account of this doctrine. The Synod of Constantinople condemned it.</note> This thought, far from enriching the work of the historical Christ, served 
only, as in the case of the Gnostics, to dissipate it. And, in fact, it was only 
as an apologist of Catholic Christianity that Gregory held closely to the historical 
personality of Christ. When he philosophised and took his own way, he said little 
or nothing of the Christ of history.<note n="585" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.10">Compare the whole dialogue with Macrina on the soul and the resurrection, where 
the historical Christ is quite overlooked.</note> It is almost with him as with Origen. He also reveals a supreme view 
of the world, according to which that which alienates the Kosmos from God forms 
part of its plan as much as that which restores it to him, the Kosmos being, from 
its creation, full of God, and, because it is, existing in God. The incarnation 
is only a particular instance of the universal presence of the divine in creation. 
Gregory contributed to transmit to posterity the pantheistic conception, which be 
himself never thought out abstractly, or apart from history. A real affinity existed 
between him and the pantheistic Monophysites, the Areopagite, and Scotus Erigena, 
and even modern “liberal” theology of the Hegelian shade may appeal to him. In the
“Great Catechism” (ch. XXV.), which was meant to defend the historical act of the 
incarnation, he has an argument which is in this respect extremely significant.<note n="586" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.11">To Athanasius also it was not unknown; see De incarn.41: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.12">τὸν κόσμον σώμα 
μέγα φασὶν εἶναι οἱ τῶν Ἑλλήνων φιλόσοφοι καὶ ἀληθεύουσι λέγοντες. Ὁρῶμεν γὰρ 
αὐτὸν καὶ τὰ τούτου μέρη ταῖς αἰσθήσεσι ὑποπίπτοντα. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ σώματι 
ὄντι ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγος ἐστί, καὶ ἐν ὅλοις καὶ τοῖς κατὰ μέρος αὐτῶν πᾶσιν ἐπιβέβηκε. 
τί θαυμαστὸν ἢ τί ἄτοπον εἰ καὶ 
ἐν ἀνθρώπω φαμὲν αὐτὸν 
ἐπιβεβηκέναι κ.τ.λ.</span>, c. 42.</note> “The assumption of our nature by the deity should, however, excite no 
well-founded surprise on the part of those who view things (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.13">τα ὄντα</span>) with any breadth 
of mind, (not too 


<pb n="300" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_300" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.14">μικροψύχως</span>). For who is so weak in mind as not to believe when he looks at the 
universe that the divine is in everything, pervading and embracing it, and 
dwelling in it? For everything depends on the existent, and it is impossible 
that there should be anything not having its existence in that which is. Now, if 
all is in it and it in all, why do they take offence at the dispensation of the 
mystery taught by the incarnation of God, of him who, we are convinced, is not 
even now outside of mankind? For if the form of the divine presence is not now 
the same, yet we are as much agreed that God is among us to-day as that he was 
in the world then. Now he is united with us as the one who embraces nature in 
his being, but then he had united himself with our being, that our nature, 
snatched from death, and delivered from the tyranny of the Adversary, might 
become divine through intermixture with the divine. For his return from death 
was for the mortal race the beginning of return to eternal life.” The 
pantheistic theory of redemption appeared in after times in two forms. In one of 
these the work of the historical Christ was regarded as a particular instance, 
or symbol, of the universal, purifying and sanctifying operations continuously 
carried out through sanctifying media—the sacraments—by the Logos in 
combination with, as in their turn on behalf of, the graded orders of 
supersensuous creatures; this was the view of Dionysius the Areopagite. The 
other form of the theory included in the very idea of the incarnation the union 
of the Logos with those individual believing souls in whom he was well pleased. 
The latter conception which was already prominent in Methodius is especially 
marked in Macarius. In Homily IV. <i>e.g.</i>, (ch. 8, 9), his first words lead us to 
expect an exposition of the one historical incarnation. Instead of that we read:
“Thus in his love the infinite, inscrutable God humbled himself and assumed the 
members of our bodily nature . . . and transformed in love and benevolence to 
men he incorporates and unites himself with the holy and faithful souls in whom 
he is well pleased, etc.” In each a Christ is born.<note n="587" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.15">A third form of the pantheistic conception of the incarnation can be perceived in 
the thesis, that the humanity of Christ was heavenly; in other words, that the Logos 
had always borne humanity in himself, so that his body was not of later 
origin than his divinity. This Gnostic view, which, however, is not necessarily 
pantheistic, had supporters, <i>e.g.</i>, in Corinth in the time of Athanasius, who himself 
opposed it. (Ep. ad Epictetum Corinth.: see Epiphan.. p. 77, c. Dimoeritas). They 
said that the body born of Mary was 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.16">ὁμοούσιον τῇ τοῦ λόγου θεότητι, συναΐδιον 
αὐτῷ διὰ παντὸς γεγενῆσθαι, ἐπειδὴ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τῆς Σοφίας συνέστη.</span> 
They taught, accordingly, that humanity itself sprang from the Logos; he had for 
the purpose of his manifestation formed for himself by metamorphosis a body capable 
of suffering. He had, therefore, on one side of his being given up his immutability, 
departed from his own nature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p11.17">ἠλλάγη τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως</span>) and transformed himself into 
a sensuous man. The point of interest here was the perfect unity of Christ. Those 
whom Hilary opposed (De trinit. X. 15 sq.) did not maintain the heavenly and eternal 
humanity of the Logos. On the other hand, this thesis occurs in Apollinaris, in 
whom, however, it is not to be explained pantheistically, although pantheistic inferences 
can hardly be averted. The heavenly humanity of Christ is also opposed by Basil 
in Ep. ad Sozopol. (65); it re-emerged in the circles of the most extreme Monophysites; 
but it was at the same time openly affirmed there by Stephen Bar Sudaili: “everything 
is of one nature with God”; “all nature is consubstantial with the divine essence” 
(Assem., Biblioth. II, 30, 291); see Dorner, l. c., II., p. 162 f., and Frothingham, 
Stephen Bar Sudaili (1886) who has printed, p. 28 sq., the letter of Xenaias which 
warns against the heresy “that assimilates the creation to God.” Finally, a kind 
of subtilised form of this phenomenon is found in the old-catholic conception, that 
the Son of God came down to men immediately after the Fall, that he repeatedly dwelt 
among them, and thus accustomed himself to his future manifestation (see Irenæus’ 
conception, Vol. II., p. 236). In the later Fathers, when they were not writing, 
apologetically, this old conception does not, so far as I know, occur often, or, 
it is very strictly distinguished from the incarnation; see, <i>e.g.</i>, Athan., Orat. III. 30.</note></p>

<pb n="301" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_301" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12">The thought that Christ assumed the general concept of humanity occurs, though mingled 
with distinctive ideas, in Hilary, who was dependent on Gregory.<note n="588" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.1">See, <i>e.g.</i>, Hilary, Tract. in Ps. LI, ch. 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.2">Ut et filius hominis esset filius 
dei, naturam in se universæ carnis assumpsit, per quam effectus vera vitis genus 
in se universæ propaginis tenet.</span>” Ps. LIV. ch. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.3">Universitatis nostræ caro est 
factus.</span>” Other passages are given in Dorner, Entw-Gesch. der Lehre v. d. Person 
Christi, I., p. 1067, and Ritschl, l. c., I. p. 15.</note> We find it also in Basil,<note n="589" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.4">Hom. 25, T. I. p. 504 sq. This exposition coincides completely with 
Gregory’s thought.</note> Ephræm,<note n="590" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.5">Dorner, l. c., p. 961.</note> 
Apollinaris,<note n="591" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.6">&amp;gt;Dorner, l. c., the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p12.7">κατά μέρος πίστις.</span> See besides the passage given in Vol. II., 
p. 223, n. 1.</note> Cyril of Alexandria, etc. Throughout these writers 
the conception is clearly marked that in Christ our nature is sanctified and rendered 
divine, that what it has experienced benefits us, as a matter of course, in our 

<pb n="302" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_302" />individual capacity, and that we in a very real way have risen with Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p13">Even in the Antiochenes passages occur which are thus to be interpreted—exegesis 
led them to this view;<note n="592" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p13.1">See Theodore on <scripRef passage="Romans 6:6" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p13.2" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6">Rom. VI. 6</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p13.3">τῷ Χριστῷ φησίν, ἐσταυρωμένῳ ὥσπερ ἄπασα 
ἡμῶν ἡ ὑπὸ τὴν θνητότητα κειμένη φύσις συνεσταυρώθη, ἐπειδὴ καὶ πᾶσα αὐτῷ συναν 
έστη, πάντων ἀνθρώπων αὐτῷ συμμετασχεῖν ἐλπιζόντων τῆς ἀναστάσεως· ὡς ἐντεῦθεν 
συναφανισθῆναι μὲν τὴν περὶ τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν ἡμῶν εὐκολίαν, διὰ τῆς ἐπὶ τὴν ἀνθανασίαν
τοῦ σώματος μεταστάσεως.</span></note> but they exist, 
so far as I know, even in Chrysostom,<note n="593" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p13.4">Förster, Chrysostomus, p. 126 ff.</note> and they are so phrased in general as to show that according to them 
this suffering and dying with Christ, as an independent fact, was not merely a supplementary 
condition of the actual union with Christ, but the only form in which it was accomplished. 
In them the general concept of humanity does not occur; accordingly, the humanity 
of Christ is conceived much more concretely. He is really a fighting, striving man 
who reaches victory through free-will.<note n="594" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p13.5">See Kihn, Theodor., p. 180 ff.</note> As this man himself is united morally with the deity, the moral element 
must never be left out of account in our union with him. But in so far as the incarnation 
of Christ produces a new state (Katastasis), one not included in the plan of humanity, 
it undoubtedly results in our glorification, a state not involved in the moral element <i>per se</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p14">When we come to John of Damascus we no longer find any definitive conception of 
the incarnation. The clear intention assigned to it by Athanasius has escaped him; 
even of the ideas of Gregory of Nyssa only a part, and that the apologetic part, 
are reproduced (De fide Orth. III. 1, 6). At this point also the attempt to unite 
the Aristotelian tradition of the school of Antioch with the Alexandrian only led 
to a combination of fragments. Yet the sentence, “Christ did not come to this or 
that one, but to our common nature”,<note n="595" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p14.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p14.2">Χριστὸς οὐ πρὸς ἕνα καὶ 
δεύτερον ἦλθεν, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν 
κοινὴν φύσιν.</span></note> never wholly became a dead letter in the Greek Church. But everything 
taught in that Church as to the incarnation is already to be found either developed, 
or in germ, in Irenæus; not the simple exposition of Athanasius, but a mixture of the thought of the historical 

<pb n="303" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_303" />with that of the mystical redemption, is to be traced in the majority of the Fathers. 
It is the Christ in us, the cosmical Christ, as we already saw in Methodius.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p15"><i>Supplement II</i>.—Those Fathers, and they were in the majority, who found the cause 
of the incarnation in the intention of God to rehabilitate the human race, knew 
of no necessity for the incarnation apart from the entrance of sin. While they almost 
all explained that what Christ conferred was more and greater than what man had 
lost, yet they did not use this idea in their speculations, and they attached as 
a rule no special significance to it. But even Irenæus had also looked at the incarnation 
as the final and supreme means of the divine economy by which God gradually brought 
the original creation, at first necessarily imperfect, to completion.<note n="596" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p15.1">See Vol. II., p. 272, 307; the thought is not wanting in Tertullian.</note> 
Where this idea occurred, it also involved the other, that Christ would 
have come even if there had been no sin. Accordingly, those Fathers who laid no 
special stress on sin, seeing it appeared to them to be more or less natural, and 
who conceived redemption rather as a perfecting than restitution, maintained the 
necessity of the incarnation even apart from sin: so Theodore of Mopsuestia, Pelagius 
and others.<note n="597" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p15.2">See Dorner, l. c. II., p. 432 ff. Kihn, Theodor., p. 179 f.</note> The incarnation was regarded by them as forming the basis of the life 
in which man is raised above his nature and common virtue, that is, the ascetic 
and angelic life. Clement of Alex., starting from quite different premises, expressed 
the same thought. Abstinence from evil was the perfection that had been attained 
even by Greeks and Jews; on the other hand, the perfect Gnostic, only possible after 
the complete revelation of the Logos, found perfection in the ascetic life of intuition, 
a life resting on faith, hope, and love.<note n="598" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p15.3">Strom. VI. 7, 60.</note> Therefore in order to institute this life, the complete revelation of 
the Logos was required; it was unnecessary to bring sin into the question. However, 
the proposition that Christ would have come even if Adam had not sinned was, so 
far as I know, bluntly asserted by no Greek theologian; the combination of Adam 
and Christ in the Bible stood in the way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p16"><i>Supplement III</i>.—On the ground of Biblical texts like <scripRef passage="Matthew 25:24" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|25|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.24">Matt. 

<pb n="304" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_304" />XXV. 24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:3-5,11" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p16.2" parsed="|Eph|1|3|1|5;|Eph|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3-Eph.1.5 Bible:Eph.1.11">Eph. I. 3-5, 11</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:8-10" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p16.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|8|1|10" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.8-2Tim.1.10">II. Tim. I. 8-10</scripRef>, the Greeks have also spoken (<i>e.g.</i>, Athan. 
c. Arian. II. 75-77) of an election of believers in Christ before the foundation 
of the world, and of the decree of redemption framed by God, with reference already 
to sin, before the creation. Athanasius even says that our future eternal life in 
Christ is conditioned by the fact that our life was founded on Christ even before 
time was. But the idea of predestination, like the thought that Christ is the head 
of his Church, is confined to the lines of a Biblical doctrine, which for that very 
reason is true. Neither the doctrine of the work of Christ, nor of the appropriation 
of his work, is influenced by those conceptions. As a rule, however, the idea of 
predestination takes the form that God having foreseen men’s attainments in virtue 
elected them. This version is especially clear in the school of Antioch, and even 
enters into their Christology; but it is the opposite of what Paul meant.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="Appendix to Chapter VI. The Ideas of Redemption from the Devil, and of Atonement through the Work of the God-Man" progress="91.56%" id="ii.iii.i.vii" prev="ii.iii.i.vi" next="ii.iii.i.viii">
<pb n="305" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_305" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.vii-p0.1">APPENDIX TO CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.i.vii-p0.2">THE IDEAS OF REDEMPTION FROM THE DEVIL, AND OF ATONEMENT THROUGH THE WORK OF THE GOD-MAN. </h3>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p1">§ 1. <i>Christ’s Death as Ransom and Sacrifice</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p2.1">The</span> Greek Fathers did not go beyond, nor could they give a more consistent form 
to, the views on this subject already expounded by Irenæus and Origen.<note n="599" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p2.2">See Vol. II., pp. 286 ff., 365 ff.</note> The fact of the incarnation was so closely and exclusively connected, 
at least in the East, with the conception of the <i>result </i>of redemption, that everything 
else had to yield in importance to the latter. Of course at all times and in all 
directions the attempt was made, after the example of Irenæus and the indications 
of Holy Scripture, to insert the facts of Jesus’ history in the work of redemption. 
This can be seen especially in Athanasius and the two Cyrils—“Whatever happened 
to his humanity has happened to us.” Again, the death of Christ was frequently recalled 
when the forgiveness of sins was taken into account; but it is difficult here to 
draw the line between exegesis, rhetoric, and dogmatics. As a rule, we obtain the 
impression that theology could have dispensed with all the facts of Christ’s life.<note n="600" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p2.3">The two Cappadocians doubted, not without reserve, the necessity of Christ’s death. 
G. of Nazianzus says that the divine Logos could also have redeemed us <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p2.4">θελήματι μόνον</span>, 
and G. of Nyssa (Orat. cat. 17) thought that the method of redemption was to be 
considered as arbitrary as the remedies of physicians. In other places, indeed, 
they expressed themselves differently, and Athanasius connected the death of Christ 
closely with the incarnation (see above).</note> On the other hand, the death of Christ always appeared so tragic and 
wonderful an event, that men were compelled to attribute a special 

<pb n="306" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_306" />saving value to it. But just as it was not represented in art up to the fifth 
century, so the majority of the Greeks really regarded it, along with Christ’s 
whole passion, as a sacred mystery, and that not only in the intellectual sense. 
Here thought yielded to emotion, and imposed silence on itself. Goethe said 
towards the close of his life, “We draw a veil over the sufferings of Christ 
simply because we revere them so deeply; we hold it to be reprehensible 
presumption to play and trifle with and embellish those profound mysteries in 
which the divine depths of suffering lie hidden, never to rest until even the 
noblest seems mean and tasteless.” That exactly represents the Greek feeling. It 
also gives the key to the saying of Gregory of Nazianzus (Orat. XXVII. 10) that 
the appreciation of the sufferings of Christ was one of those points on which it 
was possible to make a mistake with impunity (cf. Iren. I. 10). By this he 
meant, not only that the specific result of the passion was uncertain, but also 
that it was inexpressible.<note n="601" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p2.5">See the great importance laid already by Justin on the Cross, an importance which 
it still has for the piety of the Greek Church.</note> It was reserved for the Middle Ages and our modern times to cast off 
all modesty and reverence here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p3">Yet a few theologians and exegetes could not refrain from speculating about the 
death of Christ, though they did not yet use frivolous arithmetical sums. The death 
of Christ was, in the first place, connected, following <scripRef passage="Romans 8:3" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. VIII. 3</scripRef>, with the condemnation 
of sin—death—in the flesh 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p3.2">κατακρίνειν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν (τὸν θάνατον) ἐν τῇ σαρκί</span>). 
That constituted the strongest connection of Ensarkosis (embodiment in the flesh), 
death, resurrection, and redemption, reached within the Greek Church. In Christ’s 
final agony <i>the Ensarkosis first came to some extent to its end</i>, for by death the 
flesh was purified from sin and mortality, and was presented in Christ’s resurrection 
pure, holy, and incorruptible. This thought was worked out in various ways by Athanasius, 
Gregory of Nyssa, and Cyril of Jerusalem, as well as, especially, by Apollinaris.<note n="602" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p3.3">Apollinaris who was the strictest dogmatist of the fourth century, substantially 
limited the significance of Christ’s death, so far as I know, to this effect.</note> But in later times the conception of the complete hypostatic union forbade 
the vanquishing 

<pb n="307" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_307" />of corruption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p3.4">ϕθρά</span>) and death being dated a moment later than the assumption of 
human nature. Therefore it was held that Christ had even at the incarnation destroyed 
corruption and death (the penalty of sin) from the flesh; but his death was wholly 
voluntary and <i>economic</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p4">In the second place Irenæus had already, in a connected argument, emphasised the 
necessity of tracing the incarnation of the Logos and his passion to the goodness 
and righteousness of God, and he further insisted that Christ had delivered us not 
from a state of infirmity, but from the power of the devil, redeeming those estranged 
from God, and unnaturally imprisoned, not by force, but with due regard to justice. 
Origen, however, was the first to explain the passion and death of Christ with logical 
precision under the points of view of <i>ransom</i> and <i>sacrifice</i>. With regard to the former 
he was the first to set up the theory that the devil had acquired a legal claim 
on men, and therefore to regard the death of Christ (or his soul) as a ransom paid 
to the devil. This Marcionite doctrine of price and barter was already supplemented 
by Origen with the assumption of an act of deceit on the part of God. It was, in 
spite of an energetic protest, taken up by his disciples, and afterwards carried 
out still more offensively. It occurs in Gregory of Nyssa who (Catech. 15-27), in 
dealing with the notion of God, treats it broadly and repulsively. We find it in 
Ambrose, who speaks of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p4.1">pia fraus</span></i>, in Augustine and Leo I. It assumes its worst 
form in Gregory I.: the humanity of Christ was the bait; the fish, the devil, snapped 
at it, and was left hanging on the invisible hook, Christ’s divinity. It proves 
that the Fathers had gradually lost any fixed conception of the holiness and righteousness 
of God; but on the other hand, it expresses the belief that the devil’s power will 
not first be broken by the future appearing of Christ, but has been already shattered 
by his death. In this sense it is the epitaph of the old dogmatics which turned 
on eschatology.<note n="603" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p4.2">Irenæus held 
that men were God’s debtors, but in the power (unjustly) of the devil. Origen 
held a different view. The devil had a claim on men, and Christ paid him 
his soul as the price, but the devil could not keep it. The devil acted 
unjustly to Christ, he was not entitled to take possession of one who was 
sinless; see passages given in Münscher, p. 428 ff. Leo I, following Ambrose, gives the deception 
theory in a crude form.</note> For the rest, Gregory of Nazianus<note n="604" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p4.3">See Ullman, Gregor, p. 318 f.</note> 

<pb n="308" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_308" />and John of Damascus felt scruples about admitting God and the devil 
to have been partners in a legal transaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5">With reference to the sacrifice of Christ, Origen was of epoch-making importance. 
On the one hand, he started from <scripRef passage="Romans 3:25" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.25">Rom. III. 25</scripRef> and similar texts, on the other, he 
was strongly influenced by the Græco-oriental expiatory mysteries, and was the first 
to introduce into the Church, following the precedent set by the Gnostics, a theology 
of sacrifice or propitiation based on the death of Christ. He thereby enriched, 
but at the same time confused, Greek theology. He taught that all sins required 
a holy and pure sacrifice in order to be atoned for, in other words, to be forgiven 
by God; this sacrifice was the body of Christ, presented to the Father. This thought 
which, as expounded, approximates to the idea of a vicarious suffering of punishment, 
was adopted by Athanasius who combined it with the other ideas that God’s veracity 
required the threat of death to be carried out, and that death accordingly was accepted 
by Christ on behalf of all, and by him was destroyed.<note n="605" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.2">De incarnat. 9: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.3">Συωιδὼν γὰρ ὁ λόγος, ὅτι ἄλλως οὐκ ἂν λυθείη τῶν ἀνθρώπων 
ἡ φθορά, εἰ μὴ διὰ τοῦ πάντως ἀποθανεῖν, οὐχ οἷόν τε δὲ ἦν τὸν λόγον ἀποθανεῖν, 
ἀθάνατον ὄντα καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς υἱόν, τούτου ἕνεκεν τό δυνάμενον ἀποθανεῖν ἑαυτῷ 
λαμβάνει σῶμα, ἵνα τοῦτο τοῦ ἐπὶ πάντων λόγου μεταλαβόν, ἀντὶ πάντων ἱκανὸν 
γένηται τῷ θανάτῳ καὶ διὰ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα λόγον ἄφθαρτον διαμείνῃ, καὶ λοιπὸν ἀπὸ 
πάντων ἡ φθορὰ παύσηται τῇ τῆς ἀναστάσεως χάριτι· ὅθεν ὡς ἱερεῖον καὶ θῦμα 
παντός ἐλεύθερον σπίλου, ὃ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ ἔλαβε σῶμα προσάγων εἰς θάνατον, ἀπὸ 
πάντων εὐθὺς τῶν ὁμοίων ἡφάνιζε τὸν θάνατον τᾕ προσφορᾷ τοῦ καταλλήλου.</span> 
We see how the conceptions of the vicarious endurance of punishment, and of a sacrifice, 
meet here; indeed, generally speaking, it was difficult to keep them apart. Athanasius 
throughout lays greater stress on the former; Origen, as a Hellenist, on the latter; see Athan., l. c., 6-10, but esp. Ch. XX: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.4">ὡφείλετο πάντας 
ἀποθανεῖν . . . ὑπὲρ πάντων τὴν θυσίαν ἀνέφερεν, ἀντὶ πάντων τὸν ἑαυτοῦ ναὸν εἰς 
θάνατον παραδιδούς, ἵνα τοὺς μὲν πάντας ἀνυπευθύνους καὶ ἐλευθέρους τῆς ἀρχαίας 
παραβάσεως ποιήσῃ . . . ὁ πάντων θάνατος ἐν τῷ κυριακῷ σώματι ἐπληροῦτο καὶ ὁ 
θάνατος καὶ ἡ φθορὰ διὰ τὸν συνόντα λόγον ἐξηφανίζετο. θανάτου γὰρ ἦν χρεία, καὶ 
θάνατον ὑπὲρ πάντων ἔδει 
γενέσθαι, ἵνα τὸ παρὰ πάντων 
ὀφειλόμενον γένηται</span>, c. Arian. I. 60, II. 7, 66 sq.</note> The idea that only the sacrificial death of God could vanquish death 
which was decreed by him, and thus conciliate God, occurs also 

<pb n="309" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_309" />in other Greek Fathers of the fourth century.<note n="606" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.5">See esp. Cyril, Catech. XIII. 33, but also the Cappadocians; cf. Ullmann, l. c., 
p. 316 ff.</note> Following the estimate formed of the infinite value of the final passion 
of the God-man,<note n="607" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.6">Even Cyril of Jerusalem says, l. c.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.7">οὐ τοσαύτη ἦν τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν ἡ ἀνομία, 
ὅση τοῦ ὑπεραποθνήσκοντος ἡ δικαιοσύνη. οὐ τοσοῦτον ἡμάρτομεν, ὅσον ἐδικαιοπράγνσεν 
ὁ τὴν ψυχὴν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τεθεικώς</span>. 
Similarly Chrysostom in the Ep. ad Rom., Hom. 10, T. X., p. 121. But the idea is emotional, 
and not the starting-point of a philosophical theory. It is different with the Westerns.</note> we constantly find in them also traces, sometimes more, sometimes less, 
distinct, of the thought of substitution in connection with satisfaction; but it 
remains obscure,<note n="608" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.8">The expiation of our guilt is more infrequently thought of than the taking over 
of sin’s punishment; that is guilt is only indirectly referred to.</note> nay, it is frequently again withdrawn. In other words, it was sometimes 
twisted, as already in Irenæus, into the idea of example pure and simple. Thus the 
Antiochene school especially, who held his death to have been a natural event, considered 
that Christ’s final passion influenced our freely-formed resolutions, but this version 
is not entirely wanting in any Greek Father. Others, <i>e.g.</i>, Gregory of Nazianzus, 
explained that God did not demand the sacrifice—or ransom—but received it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.9">δι᾽ 
οἰκονομίαν</span>.<note n="609" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.10">See Ullmann, l. c., p. 319.</note> In this case, as much as in earlier times, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.11">δι᾽ 
οἰκονομίαν</span> meant “that the Scriptures might be fulfilled”; that is, it was tantamount 
to abandoning a direct explanation of the fact itself. In any case Cyril of Alexandria 
shows most clearly the vicarious idea of the passion and death of the God-man in 
connection with the whole Christological conception.<note n="610" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.12">The idea of sacrifice falls into the background, which was only to be expected in 
the case of this energetic spokesman of genuine Greek Christian theology. Substitution 
passed naturally into, or rather grew out of, the idea of mystical mediation. Because 
all human nature was purified and transfigured really and physically in Christ, 
he could, <i>regarded as an individual</i>, be conceived as substitute or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.13">ἀντίλυτρον</span>; see 
Cyril on <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.14" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John I. 29</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:13" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.15" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. III. 13</scripRef>. Meanwhile Cyril also says that Christ outweighed 
all in merit. For the rest, he does not venture to affirm that Christ became a curse, 
but explains that he endured what one burdened with a curse must suffer. Compare 
also the exposition in the Orat. de recta fide ad reginas (Mansi IV., p. 809). 
The points of <i>voluntariness</i> and <i>substitution</i> were emphasised more strongly by orthodox 
theologians after Cyril, in order not to compromise the perfectly hypostatic deification—from 
the moment of the incarnation—of Christ’s human nature.</note> Eusebius’ 

<pb n="310" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_310" />method of formulating the idea comes nearest Paul’s, but it is only a 
paraphrase;<note n="611" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.16">Demonstr. X. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p5.17">ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κολασθεὶς καὶ τιμωρίαν ὑποσχών, ἣν αὐτὸς μὲν οὐκ 
ὤφειλεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἡμεῖς τοῦ πλήθους ἕνεκεν τῶν πεπλημμελημένων, ἡμῖν αἴτιος τῆς τῶν 
ἁμαρτημάτων ἀφέσεως κατέστη . . .  τὴν ἡμῖν προστετιμημένην κατάραν ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν 
ἑλκύσας, γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν 
κατάρα.</span></note> and the inability of theologians to recognise, expose and dispute the 
differences in their divergent conceptions is the strongest proof that they were 
not clearly aware of the bearing and weight of their own propositions.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p6">§ 2. <i>Christ as man the Mediator</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7">The West, which had a scheme of its own in Christology, (see below) also possessed 
characteristic features in its conception of the work of Christ.<note n="612" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.1">See fuller details in next book. Here we only give a sketch. Comp. Wirth, Der verdienstbegriff 
bei Tertullian, 1892.</note> Here, as in almost all departments of activity in the Latin Church, it 
was of the highest moment that Tertullian, the jurist, and Cyprian, the ecclesiastical 
ruler, were the first Latin theologians. Disinclined for philosophical and strictly 
religious speculation, and dominated by a prosaic but powerful moralism, the Latins 
were possessed from the first of an impulse to carry religion into the legal sphere. 
The sacred authorities, or the Symbol, were regarded as the “law” (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.2">lex</span></i>) of God; 
divine service was the place where the censure of God was pronounced; the deity 
was thought of as judge. Father, Son, and Spirit were held to be “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.3">personæ</span></i>” who possessed 
a common property (“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.4">substantia</span></i>” not “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.5">natura</span></i>”). Christ as the 
“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.6">persona</span></i>” who controlled 
a two-fold “property,” one inherited from his Father (his divinity) and one from 
his mother (his humanity). Christ required to be obedient to God, and—as Tertullian 
first said<note n="613" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.7">See Vol. II., p. 294.</note> and Cyprian repeated—had to satisfy God (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.8">deo satisfacere</span></i>).<note n="614" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.9">This notion was afterwards one of the most common in the West.</note> In this phrase everything was comprised: man—the Christian—was to give 
God that which he owed him, <i>i.e.</i>, he was to satisfy God’s legal claims. After this 
came the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.10">promereri deum</span>”, <i>i.e.</i>, rendering services to God, gaining God’s favour 
by our merits. But in Tertullian 

<pb n="311" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_311" />and Cyprian “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.11">satisfacere deo</span>” meant more precisely to atone for wrongs inflicted on 
God by acts of penitence, and to appease him (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.12">placare deum, satisfacere deo per 
hostias</span></i>: Arnobius). Further “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.13">promereri</span></i>” was applied above all to <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.14">bona opera</span></i>, works 
(fasting) and alms-giving (Cypr., De oper. et eleemos.). Even from the middle of 
the third century an ecclesiastical system was drawn out in the Latin West of works 
to be rendered to God (order of penance);<note n="615" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.15">It occurs already in Tertullian; but we do not yet perceive its full extent in the 
Church in his time; it has not even the full significance that it possesses in Cyprian.</note> and this system gradually took in, like a net, all man’s relations to 
God. It was throughout governed by the idea that the magnitude of transgressions 
and that of the works rendered to God, the penitential offerings, were to have a 
strictly legal relation, and, similarly, that what a man’s merits entitled him to 
from God had a fixed and regulated value. It is not the case, as has been supposed, 
that this idea first arose in the Church in the Romano-German period, and is therefore 
to be described as a result of German criminal law. On the contrary, the idea of 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.16">satisfactiones</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.17">merita</span></i> already belonged in its entirety to the Roman age, and 
during it was strictly worked out. From the days of Tertullian and Cyprian the Latins 
were familiar with the notion that the Christian had to propitiate God, that cries 
of pain, sufferings, and deprivations were means, sacrificial means, of expiation, 
that God took strict account of the <i>quantity</i> of the atonement, and that, where there 
was no guilt to be blotted out, those very means were represented as <i>merits</i>. All 
those trivial definitions, which betray a low state of legal and moral views, and 
which one would gladly attribute to barbarous nations, had become the property of 
the Church before the incursion of the Germans; and Anselm’s principle, “Every sin 
must be followed either by satisfaction or punishment”,<note n="616" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.18"><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.19">Necesse est ut omne peccatum satisfactio aut pœna sequatur.</span></note> can 
be already shown in Sulpicius Severus,<note n="617" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.20">See Sulp. Sev., Dial. II. 10: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.21">Fornicatio deputetur ad pœnam, nisi satisfactione purgetur.</span></note> 
and corresponds to the thought of Cyprian and his successors.<note n="618" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p7.22">For fuller details see a later Vol.</note></p>

<pb n="312" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_312" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8">But Cyprian also applied the “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.1">satisfacere deo</span></i>” to Christ himself. As in the Middle 
Ages the most questionable consequences of the theory and practice of penance reacted 
on the conception of Christ’s work, so from the time of Cyprian the latter was influenced 
by the view taken of human acts of penitence. His suffering and death constituted 
a sacrifice presented by Christ to God in order to propitiate him. This thought, 
started by Cyprian, was never afterwards lost sight of in the West. The angry God 
whom it was necessary to propitiate and of whom the Greeks knew so little, became 
more and more familiar in the West. Jewish and Pauline traditions here joined with 
those of Roman law. Hilary is especially clear in combining the sacrifice of Christ 
with the removal of guilt and of punishment.<note n="619" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.2">On <scripRef passage="Psalms 53:12" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.3" parsed="|Ps|53|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.53.12">Ps. LIII. 12</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.4">passio suscepta voluntarie est, officio ipsa satisfactura pœnali</span>”; 
Ch. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.5">maledictorum se obtulit morti, ut maledictionem legis solveret, hostiam 
se ipsum voluntarie offerendo.</span>” Along with this Hilary has the mystical realistic theory of the Greeks.</note> This combination was repeated 
by Ambrose,<note n="620" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.6">A few passages are given in Förster, Ambrosius, pp. 136 ff., 297 f. The “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.7">redimere 
a culpa</span></i>” is for Ambrose the decisive point. In his work De incarn. dom. he is never 
tired of answering the question as to the motive of the incarnation with the phrase:
“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.8">ut caro, quæ peccaverat, redimeretur</span></i>,” frequently adding “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.9">a culpa</span></i>” He also uses 
very often the word “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.10">offerre</span></i>” (applied to the death of Christ). In Ps. XLVIII., 
exp. 17, we read: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.11">quæ major misericordia quam quod pro nostris flagitiis se præbuit 
immolandum, ut sanguine suo mundum levaret, cuius peccatum nullo alio modo potuisset 
aboleri.</span>” See Deutsch, Des Ambrosius Lehre von der Sünde und Sündentilgung, 1867.</note> Augustine, and the great popes 
of antiquity;<note n="621" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.12">There are many striking passages in Leo I. in which death is described as an expiatory 
sacrifice which blots out guilt. See, further, Gregory I., Moral. XVII. 46: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.13">delenda 
erat culpa, sed nisi per sacrificium deleri non poterat. Quærendum erat sacrificium, 
sed quale sacrificium poterat pro absolvendis hominibus inveniri? Neque etenim iustum 
fuit, ut pro rationali homine brutorum animalium victimæ cæderentur . . . Ergo requirendus 
erat homo . . . qui pro hominibus offerri debuisset, ut pro rationali creatura rationalis 
hostia mactaretur. Sed quid quod homo sine peccato inveniri non poterat, et oblata 
pro nobis hostia quando nos a peccato inundate potuisset, si ipsa hostia peccati 
contagio non careret? Ergo ut rationalis esset hostia, homo fuerat offerendus: ut 
vero a peccatis mundaret hominem, homo et sine peccato. Sed quis esset sine peccato 
homo, si ex peccati commixtione descenderet. Proinde venit propter nos in uterum 
virginis filius dei, ibi pro nobis factus est homo. Sumpta est ab illo natura, non 
culpa. Fecit pro nobis sacrificium, corpus suum exhibuit pro peccatoribus, victimam 
sine peccato, quæ et humanitate mori et iustitia mundare potuisset.</span>”</note> least certainly, perhaps, by Augustine, 

<pb n="313" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_313" />who being a Neoplatonic philosopher and profound Christian thinker, was also familiar 
with other and more productive points of view.<note n="622" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.14">Whatever occurs in Ambrose is to be found also in Augustine; for the latter has 
not, so far as I know, omitted to use a single thought of the former; he only adds 
something new.</note> The distinctive nature, however, of this Latin view of the work of Christ, 
as the propitiation of an angry God by a sacrificial death, was characteristically 
expressed in the firmly established thought that Christ performed it as man, therefore, 
by means, not of his divine, but of his human attributes.<note n="623" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.15">See Ambrose, De fide III. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.16">Idem igitur sacerdos, idem et hostia, et sacerdotium 
tamen et sacrificium humanæ condicionis officium est. Nam et agnus ad immolandum 
ductus est et sacerdos erat secundum ordinem Melchisedech.</span>” This thought recalls 
Cyprian, although Ambrose has hardly taken it from him; Cypr. Ep. LXIII. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.17">Christus 
Iesus dominus et deus noster ipse est summus sacerdos dei patris et sacrificium 
patri se ipsum obtulit.</span>” The same idea is repeated in contents and form, but rendered 
more profound, by Augustine (Confess. X. 68, 69, see Ritschl, l. c., I., p. 38):
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.18">In quantum enim homo, in tantum mediator; in quantum autem verbum, non medius, 
quia æqualis deo . . . pro nobis deo victor et victor et victima, et ideo victor 
quia victima; pro nobis deo sacerdos et sacrificium; et ideo sacerdos quia sacrificium</span>;” 
see De civit. dei IX. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.19">Nec tamen ab hoc mediator est, quia verbum, maxime quippe 
immortale et maxime beatum verbum longe est a mortalibus miseris; sed mediator per 
quod homo.</span>” Accordingly, not only was that which Christ presented in sacrifice human—
Ambrose, De incarn. VI.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.20">ex nobis accepit quod proprium offeret pro nobis . . . 
sacrificium de nostro obtulit</span>”; but Christ as priest and mediator was man. He had 
to represent man, and that again only a man could do. Very pregnant is the sentence 
of Ambrose (in Luc. exp. IV. 7) “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.21">ut quia solvi non queunt divina decreta, persona 
magis quam sententia mutaretur.</span>” That is the genuine idea of substitution. Ambrose 
does not even shrink from saying “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.22">quia peccata nostra suscepit, peccatum dictus 
est</span>” (Expos. in Ps. CXIX., X. 14).</note> The Latins were shut up to this conclusion. Their views regarding the 
work of Christ had been influenced by the works of penance enjoined by the Church, 
and on the other hand, the latter owed their value to the voluntary acceptance of 
suffering. Again, “sacrifices” in general were something human—God does not render, 
but receives sacrifices. Finally, mankind was in God’s debt. From all this it necessarily 
followed that Christ in presenting himself as a sacrifice did so as man. But with 
this conclusion the Latins severed themselves from the supreme and final interests 
of Greek piety—for this rather required that the deity should have assumed with 
human nature all the “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.23">passiones</span></i>” of the latter and made them its own. If the rigid Greek conception,  

<pb n="314" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_314" />which, indeed, in after times was full of gaps and inconsistencies, 
represented Christ’s sufferings as a whole to be not voluntary, but the complete 
acceptance of the Ensarkosis (life in the flesh), yet God is always the subject.<note n="624" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.24">The subtle distinction between East and West is accordingly to be defined as follows. 
Both held that the human nature of Christ suffered, for the divine was incapable 
of suffering; but the East taught that the deity suffered through the human nature 
which he had made his own, the West that the man suffered and presented his human 
nature as a sacrifice in death; the latter, however, obtained an infinite value, 
for the deity was associated with it. From this we have two consequences. First, 
the idea of substitution could take root on Greek ground only superficially, and 
in an indefinite form; for the dying God-man really represented no one, but rather 
received all really into the plenitude of his divinity; it was different in the 
West. Secondly, the method of computing the value of Christ’s mortal agony could 
similarly find no footing in the East; for the deity was the subject of the transaction, 
and precluded all questioning and computing. The striking utterances of Orientals 
as to the supreme value of Christ’s work are really therefore only rhetorical (see 
above). If, on the other hand, the means of atonement under discussion, and the 
substitution are human, the question, of course, arises what value these possess, 
or what value is lent them by the divinity that is behind this sacrifice and this 
priest. We must take the statements of the Latin Fathers more literally. Ambrose 
confesses “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.25">Felix ruina quæ reparatur in melius</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.26">Amplius nobis profuit culpa 
quam nocuit: in quo redemptio quidem nostra divinum munus invenit. Facta est mihi 
culpa mea merces redemptionis, per quam mihi Christus advenit . . . Fructuosior 
culpa quam innocentia; innocentia arrogantem me fecerat</span>—and here indeed the paradox 
becomes nonsensical—<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.27">culpa subjectum reddidit</span>.” (Numerous passages are given in 
Deutsch, l. c., see also Förster, l. c., pp. 136, 297). Augustine often repeats 
and varies this thought, and other Western writers reproduce it from him. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.28">Felix 
culpa quæ tantum et talem meruit habere redemptorem.</span>” Lastly, Leo L preaches (Serm. 
LXI. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.29">validius donum factum est libertatis, quam debitum servitutis.</span>” Sayings 
like these, apart from the special pleading in which Western writers have always 
delighted since Tertullian, are to be taken much more seriously than if they had 
come from the East. And in fact momentous speculations were certainly instituted by them.</note> On the whole, therefore, the conception of sacrifice is really alien 
in the view of the Greeks to the strict theory of Christ’s significance. It found 
its way in through exegesis and the mysteries, and threatened the compactness of 
the dogmatic conception, according to which everything that Christ did was summed 
up in the <i>complete <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.30">assumptio carnis</span></i> (assumption of the flesh). Nor was the alien 
view able to shake the fundamental conception that the God-Logos was the <i>subject</i> 
in all that pertained to Christ. Among the Latins, on the other hand, the idea of 
the atoning sacrifice <i>plus</i> substitution is genuine, and has no general theory 


<pb n="315" id="ii.iii.i.vii-Page_315" />against it; for they never were able to rise perfectly to the contemplation of 
Christ’s work as the assumptio carnis, an expression of the loftiest piety among 
the Greeks. Those of the latter who, like the Antiochenes, either did not share 
or only imperfectly shared the realistic idea of redemption, referred, it is 
worth remarking, the work of Christ, like the Latins, to the human side of his 
personality.<note n="625" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p8.31">An affinity exists between the theology of the Antiochenes and Latins—esp. pre-Augustinian; 
but it is greater to a superficial than to a more exact observer. The Antiochene 
conception always had the Alexandrian for a foil; it never emancipated itself sufficiently 
from the latter to set up a perfectly compact counter-theology; it was in a sense 
Greek piety and Greek theology <i>watered down</i>. The Latins did not possess this foil. 
Their theology must not be gauged by Origen and Neoplatonism as if they furnished 
its starting-point.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p9">Great as are the distinctions here—the West did not possess in antiquity a definite 
dogmatic theory as to the atoning work of Christ. Greek views exerted their influence;<note n="626" id="ii.iii.i.vii-p9.1">So from Hilary down to Augustine. The most important of the Western Fathers accepted 
the Greek idea of the purchase from the devil, although it flatly contradicted their 
own doctrine of the atonement; and this proves how uncertain they were. The grotesque 
conception of the role played by the devil at the death of Christ, had nevertheless 
something good about it. It reminded men that every knave is a stupid devil, and 
that the devil is always a stupid knave.</note> and, besides, Western Christians were not yet disposed, with a very few 
exceptions, to trouble themselves with thoughts that had no bearing on practical 
life.</p>


</div4>

          <div4 title="Appendix on Manichæism" progress="94.68%" id="ii.iii.i.viii" prev="ii.iii.i.vii" next="iii">
<pb n="316" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_316" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.i.viii-p0.1">APPENDIX ON MANICHÆISM. </h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p1.1">Three</span> great religious systems confronted each other in Western Asia and Southern 
Europe from the close of the third century: Neoplatonism, Catholicism and Manichæism. 
All three may be characterised as the final results of a history, lasting for more 
than a thousand years, of the religious development of the civilised peoples from 
Persia to Italy. In all three the old national and particular character of religions 
was laid aside; they were world-religions of the most universal tendency, and making 
demands which in their consequences transformed the whole of human life, public 
and private. For the national cultus they substituted a system which aspired to 
be theology, theory of the universe and science of history, and at the same time 
embraced a definite ethics, and a ritual of divine service. Formally, therefore, 
the three religions were alike, and they were also similar in that each had appropriated 
the elements of different older religions. Further, they showed their similarity 
in bringing to the front the ideas of revelation, redemption, ascetic virtue, and 
immortality. But Neoplatonism was natural religion spiritualised, the polytheism 
of Greece transfigured by Oriental influences and developed into pantheism. Catholicism 
was the monotheistic world-religion based on the O. T. and the Gospel, but constructed 
by the aid of Hellenic speculation and ethics. Manichæism was the dualistic world-religion 
resting on Chaldæism,<note n="627" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p1.2">See Brandt, Die mandäische Religion, 1889 (further, Wellhausen in the deutsch. Litt.-Ztg., 
1890, No. 41).</note> but interspersed with Christian, Parsi, and perhaps Buddhist thoughts. 
To Manichæism the Hellenic element was wanting, to Catholicism the Chaldee and Persian. 
These three world-religions 

<pb n="317" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_317" />developed in the course of two centuries (c. A.D. 50-250), Catholicism coming 
first and Manichæism last. Catholicism and Manichæism were superior to 
Neoplatonism for the very reason that the latter possessed no founder; it, 
therefore, developed no elemental force, and never lost the character of being 
an artificial creation. Attempts which were made to invent a founder for it 
naturally failed. But, even apart from the contents of its religion, Catholicism 
was superior to Manichæism, because its founder was venerated not merely as the 
bearer of revelation, but as the Redeemer in person and the Son of God. The 
fight waged by Catholicism with Neoplatonism had been already decided about the 
middle of the fourth century, although the latter continued to hold its ground 
in the Greek Empire for almost two centuries longer. As against Manichæism the 
Catholic Church was certain of victory from the beginning; for at the moment 
when Manichæism disputed its supremacy, it became the privileged State Church. 
But its opponent did not suffer itself to be annihilated; it lasted till far 
into the Middle Ages in East and West, though in various modifications and 
forms.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p2"><i>Authorities—(a) Oriental</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p3">1. Mohammedan.—Among our sources for the history of Manichæism the Oriental are 
the most important; of these the Mohammedan, though comparatively late, are distinguished 
by the excellence of the tradition and their impartiality, and must be given the 
first place, since in them old Manichæan writings are employed, and we possess no 
other originals of this sort belonging to the third century, except a few short 
and rather unimportant fragments. At the head stands Abulfaragius, Fihrist (c. 980), 
see the edition by Flügel and the work of the latter: “Mani, seine Lehre und seine 
Schriften,” 1862; further, Shahrastâni , Kitâb al-milal wan-nuhal (12th century), 
see edition by Cureton and German translation by Haarbrücker, 1851; some notes and 
extracts in Tabari (10th century), al-Birunî (11th century), Ibn al-Murtada (see 
Kessler, Mani, I., p. 346 ff.), and other Arabian and Persian historians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p4">2. Christian.—Of Eastern Christians we learn most from 

<pb n="318" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_318" />Ephraem Syrus (+373) in various writings, and in a tractate on the subject 
edited by Overbeck; from Esnîk, the Armenian (see Zeitschr. f. d. hist. Theol., 
1840, II.; Langlois, Collection, etc., II., p. 395 sq.), who wrote in the fifth 
century against Marcion and Mani; and from the Alexandrian Patriarch Eutychius 
(+916) who composed a chronicle (ed. by Pococke, 1628). Besides this, separate 
pieces of information occur in Aphraates (4th century), Barhebraeus (Arab. and 
Syr. 13th century) and others.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p5"><i>(b) Greek and Latin</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p6">The earliest mention of the Manichæans in the Roman or Greek empire occurs in an 
edict of Diocletian (see Hänel, Cod. Gregor. tit. XV.), which is held by some not 
to be genuine, and by others is dated A.D. 287, 290, 296, or 308 (so Mason, The 
Persec. of Dioclet., p. 275 sq.). Eusebius gives a brief account (H. E. VII. 31). 
The main authority, however, for Greek and Roman writers was the Acta Archelai, 
which though not what they pretended to be, namely, an account of a disputation 
between Mani and Bishop Archelaus of Cascar in Mesopotamia, yet contain much that 
is reliable, esp as to the doctrine of Mani, and also embrace Manichæan fragments. 
The Acts, which for the rest consist of various documents, originated at the beginning 
of the fourth century (in Edessa?). Jerome maintains (De vir. inl.72) that they 
were originally composed in Syria (so also Kessler); but Nöldeke (Ztschr. d. deutsch. 
morgenl. Gesellsch. vol. 43, p. 537 ff.) and Rahlfs have disproved Kessler’s arguments 
(Gött. Gel. Anz., 1889, No. 23). They have made it very probable that the Acts, 
while they may have been based on Syrian sources, were originally written in Greek. 
They were soon afterwards translated into Latin. We only possess this version (Edited 
by Zacagni, 1698; Routh, Reliq. S. Vol. V., 1848); of the Greek version small fragments 
have been preserved (see on the Acta Archelai the discussions by Zittwitz in the 
Zeitschr. f. die histor. Theol., 1873, and the Dissertation by Oblasinski. Acta 
disp. Arch. et Manetis, 1874. In the form in which we now have them, they are a 
compilation largely edited on the pattern of the Clementine Homilies). The 

<pb n="319" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_319" />Acta were made use of by Cyril of Jerusalem (Catech. VI.), Epiphanius (Hær. 66) and very 
many others. All Greek and Latin students of heresy have put the Manichæans in their 
catalogues; but they only rarely give any original information about them (see Theodoret 
Haer. fab. I. 26).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p7">Important matter occurs in the decrees of Councils from the fourth century (see 
Mansi, Acta Concil., and Hefele, Conciliengeschichte, Vols. I.—III.), and in the 
controversial writings of Titus of Bostra (4th century, in Syriac after a MS. of 
A.D. 411) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p7.1">πρὸς Μανιχαίους</span> (edit. by de Lagarde, 1859), 
and Alexander of Lycopolis, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p7.2">Λόγος πρὸς τὰς Μανιχαίου δόξας</span> (edit. by Combefis.). Of Byzantines, John of Damascus 
(De hæres and Dial.) and Photius (cod. 179 Biblioth.) deserve special mention; see 
also the Manichæan form of oath in Tollii insignia itiner. ital. p. 126 sq., and 
in Cotelier, P. P. App. Opp. I. p. 543; further, Rahlfs, 1.c. The controversy with 
the Paulicians and Bogomilians, who were frequently identified with the Manichæans, 
renewed the interest in the latter. In the West the works of Augustine are the great 
repository for our knowledge of the Manichæans:—“Contra epistolam Manichæi, quam 
vocant fundamenti”, “Contra Faustum Manichæum”, “Contra Fortunatum”, “Contra Adimantum”,
“Contra Secundinum”, “De actis cum Felice Manichæo”, “De genesi c. Manichæos”, “De 
natura boni”, “De duabus animabus”, “De utilitate credendi”, “De moribus eccl. Cathol. 
et de moribus Manichæorum”, “De vera religione”, “De hæres.” But the more complete 
the view of Manichæism to be obtained from these writings, the more cautious we 
must be in our generalisations; for the Manichæism of the West undoubtedly received 
Christian elements which were wanting in its original and oriental form.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p8"><i>Mani’s Life</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p9">Mani (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p9.1">Μάνης</span>; Manes, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p9.2">Μανιχαῖος</span>, Manichæus—the name has not yet been explained; 
it is not even known whether it is of Persian or Semitic origin) is said, as the 
Acta Archelai inform us, to have been originally called “Cubricus”. Nothing reliable 
was ever known as to his life in the Romano-Greek 

<pb n="320" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_320" />empire; for the account in the Acta Archelai is wholly biassed and 
untrustworthy. Even if criticism succeeded in pointing out the sources from 
which it was derived, in discovering the tendencies that were at work, and in 
thus sifting out portions that were tenable, yet it could only do so by 
depending on the comparatively trustworthy Oriental Mohammedan tradition. We 
must therefore examine the latter alone. According to it, Mani was a Persian of 
distinguished birth belonging to Mardin. The date of his birth is uncertain; 
Kessler holds the statement in Bîrunî to be reliable, that he was born in anno 
527 of the era of the Babylonian astronomers, <i>i.e.</i>, A.D. 215-216. He received a 
careful education from his father Fâtàk (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p9.3">Πατέκιος</span>) at Ctesiphon. Since the 
father afterwards adhered to the confession of the “Moghtasilah”, the Baptists, 
in southern Babylonia, the son was also brought up in their religious doctrines 
and practices. The Baptists (see the Fihrist) were probably not unconnected with 
the Elkesaites and Hemerobaptists, and were in any case allied to the Mandæans. 
It is not improbable that this Babylonian sect had adopted Christian elements. 
The boy accordingly became early acquainted with very different forms of 
religion. If even a small proportion of the narratives about his father rest on 
truth—the greater number being certainly only Manichæan legends—he had already 
introduced his son into the religious medley, out of which the Manichæan system 
arose. Manichæan tradition tells us that Mani received revelations, and took up 
a critical attitude towards religious instruction, even when a boy. But it is 
all the less trustworthy, as it also relates that he was forbidden to ventilate 
publicly his new religious knowledge. It was only when he was from 25 to 30 
years of age that he began to preach his new religion at the court of the 
Persian king, Sapores I.—on the day, it is stated, of the king’s coronation, 
A.D. 241-242. A Persian tradition says that he was previously a Christian 
presbyter, but this, in any case, is wrong. Mani did not remain long in Persia, 
but undertook long journeys for the purpose of spreading his religion, and he 
also sent out disciples. According to the Acta Archelai, his missionary activity 
extended into the West, into the territory of the Christian Church; but it is 
certain from Oriental 

<pb n="321" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_321" />sources that his work was rather carried on in Transoxania, Western China, and 
southwards into India. His labours met with success there as well as in Persia. 
Like Mohammed after him, and the founder of the Elkesaites before him, he 
proclaimed himself the last and greatest of the prophets, whose revelation of 
God surpassed all that had been given till then, the latter being allowed only a 
relative value. He instituted the absolute religion. In the last years of the 
reign of Sapores I. (c. A.D. 270) Mani returned to the Persian capital, and 
gained adherents even at the court. Naturally, however, the ruling priestly 
caste of the Magi, on whom the king was compelled to lean, were hostile to him, 
and after a few successes Mani was taken prisoner and driven into exile. The 
successor of Sapores, Hormuz (272-273), seems to have been favourable to him, 
but Bahrâm I. abandoned him to the fanaticism of the Magi, and had him crucified 
at the capital, A.D. 276-277. His dead body was skinned; and his adherents were 
dreadfully persecuted by Bahrâm.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p10"><i>Mani’s Writings</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p11">Mani himself composed very many writings and epistles, of which a large proportion 
were still known to the Mohammedan historians, but which are now all lost. The later 
heads of the Manichæan Churches also wrote religious tractates, so that the ancient 
Manichæan literature must have been very extensive. According to the Fihrist, Mani 
made use of the Persian and Syriac languages; he invented, however, like the Oriental 
Marcionites before him, an alphabet of his own which the Fihrist has transmitted 
to us. In this alphabet the sacred works of the Manichæans were afterwards written. 
The Fihrist enumerates seven principal works by Mani, six in Syriac and one in Persian; 
as to some of them we possess statements also in Titus of Bostra, Epiphanius, Augustine, 
and Photius, as well as in the oath-formula and the Acta Archelai. We have (1) The 
Book of mysteries: see Acta Archelai; it contained discussions with the Christian 
sects which were spreading in the East, especially the Marcionites and Bardesanians, 
as well as with 

<pb n="322" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_322" />their conception of the Old and New Testaments. (2) The Book of Giants 
(demons? probably in connection with Gen. VI.). (3) The Book of Regulations for 
the hearers,—apparently identical with the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p11.1">epistula fundamenti</span>” of Augustine 
and the “Book of the Chapters” of Epiphanius and the Acta Archelai. It was the 
most extensively circulated and popular of Manichæan works, and was also 
translated into Greek and Latin-being a brief summary of the whole fundamentally 
authoritative doctrine. (4) The Book Schâhpûrakân. Flügel was unable to explain 
this title; according to Kessler, it means “Epistle to King Sapores”. This 
tractate contained eschatological teaching. (5) The Book of quickening. It is 
identified by Kessler with the “Thesaurus (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p11.2">vitæ</span>)” of the Acta Archelai, 
Epiphanius, Photius, and Augustine; in that case it was also in use among the 
Latin Manichæans. (6) The Book <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p11.3">πραγματεία</span>—contents unknown. (7)—In the Persian 
language; a book whose title is not stated in the Fihrist, as we have it, but 
which is probably identical with the “Holy Gospel” of the Manichæans; see the 
Acta Archelai and many witnesses. This was the work set up by the Manichæans in 
opposition to the Gospels of the Church. Besides these main works, Mani wrote a 
great number of shorter tractates and letters. The epistolography was then 
established by his successors. These Manichæan treatises were also familiar in 
the Græco-Roman empire and existed in collections—see the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p11.4">βιβλίον 
ἐπιστολῶν</span> in 
the oath-formula; and an “epistula ad virginem Menoch” in Augustine. Fabricius 
has collected the Greek fragments of Manichæan epistles in the Bibliotheca Græca 
VII. 2, p. 311 sq. There also existed a Manichæan Book of “memoirs” and one of
“prayers” in the Greek language, as well as many others (<i>e.g.</i>, the “Canticum 
Amatorium” cited by Augustine), all of which, however, were destroyed by 
Christian Bishops in alliance with the magistracy. A Manichæan Epistle to one 
Marcellus has been preserved to us in the Acta Archelai. Zittwitz supposes that 
this letter was much fuller in its original form, and that the author of the 
Acts has borrowed from it the material for the speeches which he makes Mani 
deliver in the discussion. The same scholar refers the account of Turbo in the 
Acts and their historical statements (in section 4) to the 

<pb n="323" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_323" />writing of a Turbo of Mesopotamia, a Manichæan renegade and Christian. But on 
this point it is at least possible to hold a different opinion.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p12"><i>Mani’s Doctrine. The Manichæan System</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p13">Clearly as the main features of the Manichæan doctrine can be presented even at 
the present day, and certain as it is that Mani himself published a complete system, 
yet many details are uncertain, being differently described in different places, 
and it often remains doubtful what the original doctrinal view of the founder was.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p14">The Manichæan system of religion was a consistent and uncompromising dualism, in 
the form of a fanciful view of nature. No distinction was drawn between the physical 
and ethical: in this respect the character of the system was thoroughly materialistic; 
for Mani’s identification of the good with light, and the bad with darkness, was 
not merely figurative. The light was really the only good, and darkness the only 
bad. Hence it followed, that religious knowledge could be nothing but the knowledge 
of nature and its elements, and that redemption consisted exclusively in a physical 
deliverance of the fractions of light from darkness. But under such circumstances, 
ethics became a doctrine of abstinence from all elements arising from the realm 
of darkness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p15">The self-contradictory character of the present world formed for Mani the starting-point 
of his speculation. But the inconsistency appeared to him to be primarily elemental, 
and only secondarily ethical, in so far as he regarded the material side of man 
as an emanation from the bad parts of nature. From the self-contradictory character 
of the world he inferred two beings, originally wholly separate from each other,—light 
and darkness. Both were, however, to be thought of after the analogy of a kingdom. 
The light appeared as the good Primeval Spirit-God, shining in the ten (twelve) 
virtues of love, faith, fidelity, magnanimity, wisdom, gentleness, knowledge, intelligence, 
mystery, and insight. It also manifested itself in the heaven and earth of light 
with their guardians, the 

<pb n="324" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_324" />glorious Æons. The darkness, similarly, was a spiritual realm: more correctly, 
it was represented in a spiritual, or feminine, personification; but it had no
“God” at its head. It embraced an “earth of darkness”. As the earth of light had 
five distinguishing features—the gentle breeze, cooling wind, bright light, 
cheering fire, and clear water—so also the earth of darkness had five—fog, 
fiery heat, burning wind, darkness, and damp. Satan with his demons was born 
from the realm of darkness. From eternity the two realms stood opposed. They 
came into contact on one side, but they did not mingle. Then Satan began to 
storm, and made an attack on the realm, the earth, of light. The God of light, 
with his Syzygos (mate) “the spirit of his right hand”, now generated the 
Primeval man, and sent him, equipped with the five pure elements, to fight 
against Satan. But Satan proved himself the stronger. Primeval man was defeated 
for a moment. Now indeed the God of light himself marched forth, utterly 
defeated Satan by the help of new Æons—the spirit of life, etc.—and delivered 
the Primeval man. But a part of the light of the latter had already been robbed 
by darkness, the five dark elements had already mingled with the generations of 
light. The Primeval man could only descend into the abyss and hinder the 
increase of the dark “generations” by cutting off their roots; but the elements 
once mixed he could never again separate. The mixed elements were the elements 
of the present visible world. This was fashioned out of them at the command of 
the God of light; the formation of the world was itself the first step in the 
redemption of the imprisoned portions of light. The world itself was represented 
as an ordered chain of different heavens and different earths, which was borne 
and supported by the Æons, the angels of light. In sun and moon, which from 
their nature were almost wholly pure, it possessed great reservoirs, in which 
the rescued portions of light were stored. In the sun Primeval man himself dwelt 
along with the holy spirits, who pursued the work of redemption; in the moon the 
Mother of life was throned. The twelve signs of the zodiac constituted an 
artificial machine, a great wheel with buckets which poured the portions of 
light delivered from the world into the moon 

<pb n="325" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_325" />and sun, the illuminating vessels swimming in space. There they were purified anew, 
and finally reached God himself in the realm of pure light. The later Manichæans 
of the West designated the portions of light scattered in the world—in elements 
and organisms—and waiting for redemption, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p15.1">Jesus patibilis</span>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p16">Now it is characteristic of the materialistic and unhuman character of the system, 
that while the construction of the world is regarded as the work of the good spirits, 
the creation of man is referred to the princes of darkness. The first man, Adam, 
was begotten by Satan in conjunction with “sin,” “greed” and “lust.” But the spirit 
of darkness conjured into him all the portions of light which he had robbed, in 
order to make more certain of his power to rule over them. Adam was accordingly 
a divided being, created in the image of Satan, but bearing the stronger spark of 
light within him. Eve was associated with him by Satan. She was seductive sensuousness, 
although even she had a tiny spark of light in her. If the first human beings thus 
stood under the rule of Satan, yet from the very first the glorious spirits took 
an interest in them. These sent Æons—<i>e.g.</i>, Jesus—down to them, who instructed them 
as to their nature, and warned Adam especially against the senses. But the first 
man fell a victim to sexual lust. Cain and Abel, indeed, were not sons of Adam, 
but of Satan and Eve; but Seth was the lightpossessed offspring of Adam and Eve. 
Thus arose mankind, among whose individual members light was very variously distributed. 
It was always stronger, however, in men than women. Now the demons sought in the 
course of history to bind men to themselves through sensuality, error, and false 
religions, which included above all the religion of Moses and the prophets, while 
the spirits of light continued their process of distillation, in order to obtain 
the pure light in the world. But they could only deliver men by giving the true 
Gnosis as to nature and its powers, and by recalling them from the service of darkness 
and sensuousness. For this purpose prophets, preachers of the true knowledge, were 
sent into the world. Mani himself appears, in accordance with the example set by 
Gnostic Jewish Christians, to have held Adam, Noah, and Abraham, and perhaps Zoroaster 

<pb n="326" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_326" />and Buddha to have been such prophets. Probably Jesus was also considered by him to 
have been a prophet come down from the world of light; not, however, the historical 
Jesus, but a contemporary, seemingly human, Jesus who neither suffered nor died 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p16.1">Jesus impatibilis</span>). Some Manichæans taught that Primeval man himself, as Christ, 
spread the true Gnosis. But in any case Mani was held, as he claimed, to be the 
last and greatest prophet, having taken up the work of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p16.2">Jesus impatibilis</span>,” and 
of Paul, who is also recognised, and having been the first to bring complete knowledge. 
He was the “guide,” the “ambassador of the light,” the “Paraclete.” Only by his 
labours and those of his “imitators, the Elect,” was the separation of light from 
darkness accomplished. The process by which the unfettered parts of light finally 
ascend to the God of light himself are very fancifully elaborated. He who has not 
succeeded in becoming elect in his life-time, has not completely redeemed himself, 
has to pass through severe purifications in the future state, until he also is gathered 
to the blessedness of the light. A doctrine of transmigration of souls has, however, 
been erroneously imputed to the Manichæans. Bodies fall naturally, like the souls 
of unredeemed men, to the powers of darkness. But those souls, according at least 
to the oldest conception, contain no light at all; a later view, adapted to the 
Christian, taught that the parts of light existing in them were really lost. Finally, 
when the elements of light are delivered—completely, or as far as possible—the 
end of the world takes place. All glorious spirits assemble, the God of light himself 
appears, accompanied by the Æons and the perfectly righteous. The angels who uphold 
the world withdraw from their burden, and everything collapses. An enormous conflagration 
destroys the world: once more the two powers are completely severed: high above 
is the realm of light restored to its perfect state, low down is the darkness (now 
powerless?).</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p17"><i>Ethics, Social Constitution and Cultus of the Manichæans</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p18">The only possible ethics based on this doctrine of the world were dualistic and 
ascetic. But as it was not only considered 

<pb n="327" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_327" />necessary to escape from darkness, but also to cherish, strengthen, and purify 
the parts of light, the ethics were not merely negative. They aimed not at 
suicide, but at preservation. Yet in practice they assumed a thoroughly ascetic 
form. The Manichæan had to abstain above all from sensuous enjoyment. He was to 
deny himself to it by means of three seals: the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p18.1">signaculum oris, manus, and 
sinus</span></i> (the seal of the mouth, hand, and breast). The <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p18.2">signaculum oris</span></i> forbade any 
use of unclean food, as well as impure talk; unclean were all animal flesh, wine 
etc.; vegetable food was permitted, because plants contained more light; but the 
destruction of plants, even the plucking of fruits or breaking of twigs, was not 
allowed. The <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p18.3">sign. manus</span></i> prevented any occupation with things, in so far as they 
contained elements of darkness. Finally, the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p18.4">sign. sinus</span></i> forbade especially any 
satisfaction of sexual desire, and therefore prohibited marriage. Besides, life 
was regulated by an extremely rigorous list of fasts. Fast-days were selected in 
obedience to certain astronomical conjunctures. Moreover, men fasted, <i>i.e.</i>, held 
holiday, regularly on Sunday, and generally also on Monday. The number of 
fast-days amounted almost to a quarter of the year. Times of prayer were 
appointed just as exactly. Four times a day had the Manichæan to utter prayers; 
and these were preceded by ablutions. He who prayed turned to the sun or moon, 
or to the North as the seat of light. Yet the inference that the Manichæans 
worshipped the sun and moon themselves is wrong. The Fihrist has preserved some 
Manichæan forms of prayer. They were directed to the God of light, the whole 
realm of light, the glorious angels and Mani himself, who is addressed in them 
as “the great tree in whom is all healing.” According to Kessler, these prayers 
are closely allied to the Mandæan and ancient Babylonian hymns.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19">An asceticism so minute and strict as that demanded by Manichæism,<note n="628" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.1">It also professed imitation of the apostolic life; 
see Raumer’s note on Confess. 
Aug. VI. 7 (12).</note> could only be practised thoroughly by a few. The religion would, therefore, 
have been compelled to forego an extensive propaganda, had it not conceded a morality 
of two kinds. A distinction was accordingly drawn within the 

<pb n="328" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_328" />community between the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.2">Electi</span>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.3">perfecti</span>), the perfect Mani­chaeans, and the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.4">Catechumeni</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.5">auditores</span>), the secular Manichæans. Only the former submitted to 
all the demands imposed by the religion; for the latter the regulations were 
relaxed. They required to avoid idolatry, witchcraft, greed, lying, fornication, 
etc.; above all, they must kill no living creature—keeping Mani’s ten 
commandments. They were to renounce the world as far as possible; but they lived 
in fact very much like their fellow-citizens of other faiths. We have here, 
accordingly, substantially the same state of matters as in the Catholic Church, 
where a twofold morality also prevailed, viz., that of the religious orders and 
of the secular Christians. The only difference was that the position of the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.6">Electi</span> was still more distinguished than that of the monks. For the Christian 
monks never wholly forgot that redemption was a gift of God through Christ, 
while the Manichean Electi were really themselves redeemers; therefore it was 
the duty of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.7">Auditores</span> to pay the deepest veneration and render the greatest 
services to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.8">Electi</span>. These perfect beings, as they languished away in their 
asceticism, were admired and cherished most devotedly. Analogous is the 
reverence paid by Catholics to the saints, and by Neoplatonists to the
“philosophers,” but the prestige of the Manichæan <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.9">Electi</span> surpassed that of 
both. Foods were brought to them in abundance; by using them the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.10">Electi</span> 
delivered the parts of light from the plants. They prayed for the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.11">Auditores</span>, 
they blessed and interceded for them, thereby abbreviating the purgatory through 
which the latter had to pass after death. And the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p19.12">Electi</span> alone possessed 
complete knowledge of religious truths—it was otherwise in Catholicism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p20">The distinction between <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p20.1">Electi</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p20.2">Auditores</span> did not, however, constitute the whole idea of the 
Manichæan Church; it possessed a hierarchy also. This fell into three grades, so 
that altogether there were five in the religious constitution. In its fivefold division 
the social order was conceived to be a copy of the numbers of the realm of light. 
At the head stood the Teachers (“the sons of gentleness” = Mani and his successors); 
these were followed by the Administrators (“sons of knowledge” = the Bishops); then the Elders (“sons of understanding” = the 

<pb n="329" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_329" />presbyters); the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p20.3">Electi</span> (“sons of mystery”); and finally the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p20.4">Auditores</span> (“sons 
of insight”). The number of <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p20.5">Electi</span> was at all times small. According to 
Augustine, there were twelve Teachers and seventy-two Bishops. One of the 
Teachers appears to have stood as president at the head of the whole Manichæan 
Church. At least Augustine speaks of such an one, and the Fihrist also knows of 
a supreme head over all Manichæans. The constitution accordingly had here also a 
monarchical head.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p21">The cultus of the Manichæans must have been very simple, and have consisted essentially 
of prayers, hymns, and ceremonies of adoration. This simple divine service promoted 
the secret spread of the doctrine. Besides, the Manichæans seem, at least in the 
West, to have adhered to the Church’s order of festivals. The Electi celebrated 
special festivals; but the chief one common to all was the “Bema” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p21.1">Βῆμα</span>), the festival 
of the “doctoral chair,” in memory of the death of Mani, in the month of March. 
Believers prostrated themselves before a decorated, but vacant chair, erected on 
a pedestal with five steps. Long fasts accompanied the festival. Christian and Mohammedan 
writers were able to learn little concerning the mysteries and “sacraments” of the 
Manichæans; the Christians therefore raised the charge that obscene rites and repulsive 
practices were observed. But it may be held certain that the later Manichæan mysteries 
were solemnised after the style of Christian Baptism and the Lord’s Supper. They 
may have been based on old rites and ceremonies instituted by Mani himself, and 
descended from natural religion.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p22"><i>The Historical Position of Manichæism</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p23">In the present state of the inquiry it is made out, and the account given above 
will also have shown, that Manichæism did not rise on the soil of Christianity. 
We would even be better justified if we were to call Mohammedanism a Christian sect; 
for Mohammed approaches the Jewish and Christian religions incomparably more closely 
than Mani. Kessler has the credit of having shown that the ancient Babylonian religion, 
the original source of all the Gnosis of Western Asia, was the foundation of the 
Manichæan system. The opinion formerly held is accordingly 

<pb n="330" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_330" />wrong, viz., that Manichæism was a reformation on the ground of Parsiism, 
a modification of Zoroastrianism under the influence of Christianity. It was 
rather a religious creation <i>belonging to the circle of Semitic religions</i>: it 
was the Semitic nature-religion lifted out of national limitations, modified by 
Christian and Persian elements, raised to the level of Gnosis, and transforming 
human life by strict rules. But when we have perceived this, we have only 
obtained a very general explanation of the origin of Manichæism. The question 
rises, through what means and to what extent Mani adopted Persian and Christian 
elements, and further, in which form the nature-religion of ancient Babylonia 
was made use of by him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p24">Now as regards the latter point, it is well known that the Semitic nature-religions had been taken 
up, centuries before Mani, by isolated enthusiastic or speculative heads, had been 
philosophically deepened and remodelled into “systems”, in support of which missions 
were conducted by means of mysteri­ous cults. Mani’s enterprise was accordingly 
nothing new, but was rather the last in a long series of similar attempts. Even 
the earlier ones, from Simon Magus the Samaritan down, had adopted Christian elements 
to a greater or less extent, and the Christian Gnostic scholastic sects of Syria 
and Western Asia all pointed back to ancient Semitic nature-religions, which were 
transformed by them into a philosophy of the world and of life. But in particular 
the doctrines of the Babylonian sect of Moghtasilah, which were indeed influenced 
also by Christianity, seem to have afforded Mani material for his religio-philosophical 
specu­lation. The religion of this sect was not, however, purely Semitic (see the 
treatise by Kessler on the Mandæans in the Real-Encyklopaedia für prot. Theol. u. 
Kirche, 2 Ed., Vol. IX., p. 205 ff.; the Mandæans were allied to the Moghtasilah, 
Brandt, 1. c.). From this source sprang the rigid dualism on which Mani’s system 
was based; for the ancient Persian religion was not in principle dualistic, but 
in its ultimate foundation Monistic, since Ahriman was created by Ormuzd. However, 
ancient Persian theologoumena were employed by Mani. Even the designation of the 
antitheses as “light” and “darkness” was hardly independent of Parsiism, and 
elsewhere in Manichæism there occur 

<pb n="331" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_331" />technical terms taken from the Persian religion. Whether Mani’s idea of 
redemption goes back to the ancient Babylonian religion or to Zoroastrianism, I 
do not venture to decide; the idea of the “Prophet” and the “Primeval man” is at 
all events Semitic.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p25">It is very difficult to determine how far Mani’s acquaintance with Christianity 
went, and how much he borrowed from it; further, through what agencies Christian 
knowledge reached him. In any case, in those regions where Manichæism was settled 
and where it came more closely into contact with Christianity, it was at a later 
stage influenced by the latter. Western Manichæans of the fourth and fifth centuries 
were much more “Christian” than those of the East. In this respect the system passed 
through the same development as Neoplatonism. As regards Mani himself, it is safest 
to suppose that he held Judaism as well as Christianity to be entirely false religions. 
But if he not only characterised himself as the Paraclete—and it is probable that 
he originated this use of the title—but also admitted “Jesus” to so high a role 
in his system, we can hardly explain this otherwise than by supposing that he distinguished 
between Christianity and Christianity. The religion which emanated from the historical 
Christ was to him as objectionable as that Christ himself and as Judaism; <i>i.e.</i>, 
Catholicism was to him a diabolical religion. But he distinguished the Jesus of 
darkness from the Jesus of light, who wrought contemporaneously with the other, 
This distinction agrees as strikingly with that of the Gnostic Basilides, as the 
criticism of the O. T. conducted by Manichæism with that of the Marcionites; (see 
even the Acta Archelai in which Marcion’s antitheses are placed in Mani’s lips). 
Finally, Manichæan doctrines show agreement with those of the Christian Elkesaites; 
yet it is possible, nay, probable, that the latter are to be derived from the common 
ancient Semitic source, and therefore they do not come further into consideration. 
Mani’s historical relation to Christianity will therefore be as follows: from Catholicism, 
with which in all probability he was not very accurately acquainted, Mani borrowed 
nothing, rejecting it rather as a devilish error. On the other hand, he regarded 
Christianity in the form which it had assumed in the Basilidian and Marcionite sects 
(also among the Bardesanians ?) 

<pb n="332" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_332" />as a relatively valuable and correct religion. But from them, as 
also from the Persians, he took hardly anything but names, and perhaps, besides, 
what criticism he had of the O. T. and Judaism. His lofty estimate of Paul (and 
his epistles?), as well as his express rejection of the Acts of the Apostles, 
also point to influences due to Marcionitism. He seems to have recognised and to 
have interpreted in accordance with his own teaching a part of the historical 
matter of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p26">Finally, the question 
further rises whether Buddhistic elements are not to be observed in Manichaeism. 
The majority of later scholars since F. Chr. Baur have answered this question in 
the affirmative. According to Kessler, Mani used Buddha’s teaching, at least for 
his ethics. There is no doubt that he took long journeys to India, and was familiar 
with Buddhism. The occurrence of the name of Buddha (Budda) in the legend about 
Mani and perhaps in his own writings points to the fact that the founder of this 
religion concerned himself with Buddhism. But what he borrowed from it for his own 
doctrine must have been very unimportant On a closer comparison we find that the 
difference between the two faiths is in all their main doctrines very great, and 
that the resemblances are almost always merely accidental. This is true even as 
regards morality and asceticism. There is no point in Manichæism for whose explanation 
we need have recourse to Buddhism. Under such circumstances any relationship between 
the two religions remains a bare possibility; nor has the investigation of Geyler 
raised this possibility to a probability (Das System des Manichäismus und sein Verhältniss 
zum Buddhismus, Jena 1875).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p27">How are we to 
explain the fact that Manichaeism spread so rapidly and really became a world-religion? 
The answer has been given that it was because it was the complete Gnosis, the fullest, 
most consistent, and most artistic system based on the ancient Babylonian religion 
(so Kessler). This explanation is not sufficient, for no religion makes an impression 
mainly by its doctrinal system, however complete that may be. But it is also incorrect, 
for the older Gnostic systems were not more meagre than the Manichaean. What rather 
gave Manichæism its strength was, above all, <i>the combination of ancient mythology and a rigid </i> 

<pb n="333" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_333" /><i>materialistic dualism with an extremely simple, spiritual cultus, and a strict 
morality</i>; this was supplemented by the personality of the founder (of which 
indeed we know little enough). If we compare it with the Semitic 
nature-religions, it is obvious that it retained their mythologies, transformed 
into “doctrines,” but did away with the whole sensuous <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p27.1">cultus</span>, substituting a 
spiritual worship as well as a strict morality. Thus it was capable of 
satisfying the new wants of an old world. It offered revelation, redemption, 
moral virtue, and immortality, spiritual blessings, on the ground of 
nature-religion. Further, the simple and yet firm constitution calls for 
attention which Mani himself gave to his institution. The learned and the 
ignorant, the enthusiast and the man of the world, could here find a welcome, no 
one had more laid upon him than he could and would bear; moreover, each was 
attracted and secured by the prospect of reaching a higher stage, while those 
who were gifted were besides promised that they would require to submit to no 
authority, but would be led by pure reason to God. As this religion was thus 
adapted, perhaps beforehand, to individual needs, it was also capable of 
continuously appropriating what was foreign. Furnished from the first with 
fragments of different religions, it could increase or diminish its store, 
without breaking its own elastic structure. But a great capacity for adaptation 
was quite as necessary to a world-religion, as a divine founder in whom men 
could see and venerate the supreme revelation of God himself. While Manichæism 
in fact knew of no redeemer, although it gave Mani this title; while it only 
recognised a physical and Gnostic process of redemption; yet in Mani it 
possessed the chief prophet of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p28">If we notice, finally, that Manichæism presented a simple, apparently profound, and yet easy, 
solution of the problem of good and evil, which had become especially burdensome 
in the second and third centuries, we have named the most important phenomena which 
explain its rapid extension.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p29"><i>Sketch of the History of Manichceism</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p30">Manichaeism first got a firm footing in the East, in Persia, Mesopotamia, and Transoxania. The persecutions 
which it had to endure did not hinder its extension. The seat of the Manichæan 

<pb n="334" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_334" />Pope was for centuries in Babylon, and afterwards in Samarcand. Even 
after Islam had conquered the East, Manichæism held its ground; it even seems to 
have spread still further owing to the Mohammedan conquest, and it gained secret 
adherents among the Mohammedans themselves. The doctrine and discipline of the 
Manichæan Church underwent little change in the East, it especially did not 
there approach much nearer the Christian religion. But it experienced attempts 
at reform several times; for, as was natural, its “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p30.1">Auditores</span>” readily became 
secularised. These attempts also led temporarily to schisms and the formation of 
sects. At the close of the tenth century, the time when the Fihrist was written, 
the Manichæans had been already expelled from the cities in Mesopotamia and 
Persia, and had withdrawn into the villages. But in Turkestan and up to the 
borders of China, there existed numerous Manichæan communities, nay, even whole 
tribes which had adopted the religion of Mani. Probably the great Mongolian 
migrations first put an end to Manichæism in Central Asia. But in India, on the 
coasts of Malabar, there were Manichæans even in the fifteenth century, side by 
side with Thomist Christians (see Germann, Die Thomaschristen, 1875). 
Manichaeism first penetrated into the Græco-Roman Empire about A.D. 280, in the 
time of the Emperor Probus (see Eusebius. Chronicon). If we may hold 
Diocletian’s edict against the Manichæans to be genuine, they already had a firm 
footing in the West at the beginning of the fourth century; but Eusebius did not 
know the sect accurately as late as about A.D. 325. It was only after about A.D. 
330 that the religion spread rapidly in the Roman Empire. Its adherents were 
recruited, on the one hand, from the ancient Gnostic sects, especially the 
Marcionites, Manichaeism having, besides, strongly influenced the development of 
the Marcionite Churches in the fourth century. On the other hand, it gained 
followers from the great number of the “cultured”, who sought for a “rational” 
and yet to some extent Christian, religion, and who had exalted “free 
inquiry”—esp. as regards the O. T.—into a battle-flag. Criticism on 
Catholicism, and polemics, were now the strong point of Manichaeism, esp. in the 
West. It admitted the stumbling-blocks which the O. T. 

<pb n="335" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_335" />presented to every thinker, and gave itself out as a Christianity without the 
O. T. Instead of the subtle Catholic theories about divine predestination and 
human freedom, and the difficult Theodicy, it offered an extremely simple 
conception of sin and goodness. It did not preach the doctrine of the 
incarnation, which was particularly repugnant to those who were passing from the 
ancient cults to the Universal Religion. In its rejection of this doctrine, it 
coincided with Neoplatonism. But while the latter, with all its attempts to 
accommodate itself at various points to Christianity, found no formula that 
would introduce into its midst the special veneration of Christ, the Western 
Manichæans succeeded in giving their doctrine a Christian colouring. Of the 
Manichæan mythology all that became popular was the rigid physical dualism; its 
barbarous portions were prudently disguised as “mysteries”; nay, they were even 
frankly disavowed here and there by the adepts. The farther Manichæism pushed 
into the West, the more Christian and philosophical it became; in Syria it kept 
itself comparatively pure. It found its most numerous adherents in North Africa, 
where it had secret followers even among the clergy; this may perhaps be 
explained by the Semitic origin of a part of the population. Augustine was an
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p30.2">Auditor</span>” for nine years, while Faustus was at the time the most distinguished 
Manichæan teacher in the West. In his later writings against Manichæism Augustine 
chiefly discusses the following problems: (1) the relations of knowledge and 
faith, reason and authority; (2) the nature of good and evil, and the origin of 
the latter; (3) the existence of free-will, and its relation to divine 
omnipotence; (4) the relation of evil in the world to the divine government.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p31">The Christian Byzantine and Roman Emperors from Valens onwards issued strict laws against the 
Manichæans. But at first these bore little fruit. The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p31.1">Auditores</span>” were difficult 
to detect, and really gave slight occasion for a persecution. In Rome itself the 
doctrine had a large following, especially among the scholars and professors, between 
A.D. 370 and 440, and it made its way among the mass of the people by means of a 
popular literature, in which even the Apostles played a prominent part (“Apocryphal 
Acts of the Apostles”). Manichæism 

<pb n="336" id="ii.iii.i.viii-Page_336" />also experienced attempts at reform in the West; but we know little about 
them. Leo the Great, in alliance with the civil power, was the first to adopt 
active measures against Manichæism. Valentinian III. sentenced its adherents to 
banishment, Justinian made the penalty death. It seems to have been extinguished 
in North Africa by the persecution of the Vandals. It really died out nowhere 
else, either in the Byzantine Empire, or in the West; for it gave an impulse to 
the formation of new sects which were allied to it in the early part of the 
Middle Ages. If it has not been proved that the Spanish Priscillians had been 
already influenced by Manichæism in the fourth century, still it is undoubted 
that the Paulicians and Bogomilians, as well as the Cathari, are to be traced 
back to it (and Marcionitism). Thus, if not the system of Mani the Persian, yet 
Manichæism modified by Christianity accompanied the Catholic Church of the West 
on into the thirteenth century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.viii-p32">Literature.—Beausobre, 
Hist. critique de Manichιe et du Manichéisme, 2 vols. 1734 sq. Too great prominence 
is given in this work to the Christian elements in Manichæism. Baur, Das manichäische 
Religionssystem, 1831. Manichæan speculation is here presented speculatively. Flügel, 
Mani, 1862; an investigation based on the Fihrist. Kessler, Unters. z. Genesis des 
manich. Religionssystems, 1876; by the same author, “Mani, Manichäer” in the R.-Encykl. 
f. protest Theol. u. Kirche, 2 Ed., Vol. IX., p. 223-259 ; the account given above 
is based in several of its expositions on this article. Kessler has since published 
a work, “Mani, Forschungen über die manich. Relig. Ein Beitrag z. vergleichenden 
Religionsgeschichte des Orients. I. Bd. Voruntersuchungen und Quellen, 1889;” see 
on this the acute reviews of Rahlfs (Gött Gel. Anz. 1889, No. 23), Nöldeke (Zeitschrift 
d. deutschen morgenl. Gesellsch. Vol. XLIII., p. 535 ff.) and August Müller (Theol. 
Lit.-Ztg., 1890, No. 4). The older accounts may be mentioned of Mosheim, Lardner, 
Walch, and Schröckh, as also the monograph of Trechsel, Ueber Kanon, Kritik und 
Exegese der Manichäer, 1832, and A. Newmann’s Introductory Essay on the Manichæan 
heresy, 1887.</p>



	</div4></div3></div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iii" prev="ii.iii.i.viii" next="iii.i">
      <h1 id="iii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
        <h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.1">1:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.v-p23.8">1:1-3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.v-p27.6">1:1-3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.6">3:1-24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.15">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.16">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.20">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.19">33:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.21">33:1-23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.19">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.13">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#ii.iii.i.v-p24.1">32:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.i.v-p24.1">32:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.16">22</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=12#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.3">53:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.5">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=15#ii.iii.i.v-p32.1">103:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.14">8:32</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.i-p8.9">4:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.23">24:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.17">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.21">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.18">45:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.26">45:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.18">45:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.15">53:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.14">17:9</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.19">5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.4">2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.10">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.16">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.21">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.41">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.28">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.36">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.37">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=24#ii.iii.i.vi-p16.1">25:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.17">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.26">1:35</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.17">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#ii.iii.i.v-p24.2">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.32">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.11">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.9">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.14">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.11">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.18">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#ii.iii.i.v-p4.9">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.43">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.20">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.24">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.22">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11.2">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.21">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.25">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.13">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.11">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.29">21:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.19">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.52">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.7">15:28</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.v-p8.2">1:1-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#ii.iii.i.v-p32.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.1">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.i.v-p31.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#ii.iii.i.vi-p13.2">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.30">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.vii-p3.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.19">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.22">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.i.v-p32.5">9:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.11">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.18">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.34">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.5">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.7">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.5">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.2">15:28</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.15">3:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.vi-p16.2">1:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#ii.iii.i.vi-p16.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.31">7:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.9">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.1">2:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.6">6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.20">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.4">5:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#ii.iii.i.vi-p16.3">1:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.28">2:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.35">12:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.22">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.13">2:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.18">1:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=36#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.19">3:36</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
        <h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> οὐ πολυθεΐαν εἰσηγούμεθα, ἀλλὰ μοναρχίαν κηρύττομεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">(1) Τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι χρισθεὶς προσηγορεύθη Χριστός, πάσχων κατὰ φύσιν, θαυματουργῶν κατὰ χάριν· τῷ γὰρ ἀτρέπτῳ τῆς γνώμης ὁμοιωθεὶς τῷ Θεῷ, καὶ μείνας καθαρὸς ἁμαρτίας ἡνώθη αὐτῷ, καὶ ἐνηργήθη που ἑλέσθαι τὴν τῶν θαυμάτων δυναστείαν, ἐξ ὧν μίαν αὐτὸς καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν πρὸς τῇ θελήσει ἐνέργειαν ἔχειν δειχθείς, λυτρωτὴς τοῦ γένους καὶ σωτὴρ ἐχρημάτισεν. — (2) Αἱ διάφοροι φύσεις καὶ τὰ διάφορα πρόσωπα ἕνα καὶ μόνον ἑνώσεως ἔχουσι τρόπον τὴν κατὰ θέλησιν σύμβασιν, ἐξ ἧς ἡ κατὰ ἐνέργειαν ἐπι τῶν οὕτῶς συμβιβασθέντων ἀλλήλοις ἀναφαίνεται μονάς. — (3) Ἅγιος καὶ δίκαιος γεγενημένος ὁ σωτήρ, ἀγῶνι καὶ πόνῳ τὰς τοῦ προπάτορας ἡμῶν κρατήσας ἁμαρτίας· οἷς κατορθώσας τῇ ἀρετῇ συνήφθη τῷ Θεῷ, μίαν καὶ τήν αὐτὴν πρὸς αὐτὸν βούλησιν καὶ ἐνέργειαν ταῖς τῶν ἀγαθῶν προκοπαῖς ἐσχηκώς· ἣν ἀδιαίρετον φυλάξας τὸ ὄνομα κληροῦται τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα, στοργῆς ἔπαθλον αὐτῷ χαρισθέν. — (4) Τὰ κρτούμενα τῷ λόγῳ τῆς φύσεως οὐκ ἔχει ἔπαινον· τὰ δὲ σχέσει φιλίας κρατούμενα ὑπεραινεῖται, μιᾷ καὶ τῇ αὐτῇ γνώμῃ κρατούμενα, δίὰ μιᾶς καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ἐνεργείας βεβαιούμενα, καὶ τῆς κατ᾽ ἐπαύξησιν οὐδέποτε παυομένης κινήσεως· καθ᾽ ἣν τῷ Θεῷ συναφθεὶς ὁ σωτὴρ οὐδέποτε δέχεται μερισμὸν εἰς τοὺς αἰώνας μίαν αὐτὸς καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχων θέλησιν καὶ ἐνέργειαν, ἀεὶ κινουμένην τῇ φανερώσει τῶν ἀγαθῶν. — (5) Μὴ θαυμάσῃς ὅτι μίαν μετὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν θέλησιν εἷχεν ὁ σωτὴρ· ὥστερ γὰρ ἡ φύσις μίαν τῶν πολλῶν καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ὐπάρχουσαν φανεροῖ τὴν οὐσίαν, οὕτως ἡ σχέσις τῆς ἀγάπης μίαν· τῶν πολλῶν καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἐργάζεται θέλησιν διὰ μιᾶς καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς φανερουμένην εὐαρεστήσεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἱ γραφαὶ μὲν γὰρ διὰ θεολόγων ἀνδρῶν παρὰ Θεοῦ ἐλαλήθησαν καὶ ἐγράφησαν. ἡμεῖς δὲ παρὰ τῶν αὐταῖς ἐντυγχανόντων θεοπνεύστων διδασκάλων, οἳ καί μάρτυρες τῆς Χριστοῦ θεότητος γεγόνασι, μαθόντες μεταδίδομεν καὶ τῇ σῇ φιλομαθίᾳ. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὐτάρκεις μέν εἰσιν αἱ ἅγιαι καὶ θεόπνευστοι γραφαὶ πρὸς τὴν τῆς ἀληθείας ἀπαγγελίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐνηνθρώπησεν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς θεοποιηθῶμεν· καὶ αὐτὸς ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν διὰ σώματος. ἵνα ἡμεῖς τοῦ ἀοράτου πατρὸς ἔννοιαν λάβωμεν· καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέμεινε τὴν παρ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ὕβριν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἀθανασιαν κληρονομήσωμεν. ἐβλάπτετο μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸς οὐδέν, ἀπαθὴς καὶ ἄφθαρτος καὶ αὐτολόγος ὢν καὶ Θεός· τοὺς δὲ πάσχοντας ἀνθρώπους, δι᾽ οὓς καὶ ταῦτα ὑπέμεινεν, ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἀπαθείᾳ ἐτήρει καὶ διέσωζε.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὐτὸς ἐνηνθρώπησεν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς θεοποιηθῶμεν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν διὰ σώματος, ἵνα ἡμεῖς τοῦ ἀοράτου πατρὸς ἔννοιαν λάβωμεν, καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέμεινεν τὴν παρ᾽ ἀνθρώπου ὕβριν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἀθανασίαν κληρονομήσωμεν, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βλέπε μοι πηλίκην σοι ἀξίαν ὁ Ἰησοῠς χαρίζεται . . . μὴ νομίσῃς ὅτι μικρὸν πρᾶγμα λαμβάνεις· ἄνθρωπος ὢν οἰκτρός, Θεοῦ λαμβάνεις προσηγορίαν . . . τοῦτο προβλέπων ὁ Ψαλμῳδὸς ἔλεγεν ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐπειδὴ μέλλουσιν ἄνθρωποι Θεοῦ προσηγορίαν λαμβάνειν· Ἐγὼ εἶπα, θεοί ἐστε καὶ υἱοὶ ὑψίστου πάντες,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεῖ γὰρ περὶ τῶν θείων καὶ αγίων τῆς πίστεως μυστηρίων μηδὲ τὸ τυχὸν ἄνευ τῶν θείων παραδίδοσθαι γραφῶν· καὶ μὴ ἁπλῶς πιθανότησι καὶ λόγων κατασκευαῖς παραφέρεσθαι. Μηδὲ ἐμοὶ τῷ ταῦτα σοι λέγοντι, ἁπλῶς πιστεύσῃς· ἐὰν τὴν ἀπόδειξιν τῶν καταγγελλομένων ἀπὸ τῶν θείων μὴ λάβῃς γραφῶν· Ἡ σωτηρία γὰρ αὕτη τῆς πίστεως ἡμῶν οὐκ ἐξ εὑρεσιλογίας, ἀλλὰ ἐξ ἀποδείξεως τῶν θείων ἐστὶ γραφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεῖ ἡμᾶς τῷ Μελχισεδὲκ προσφέρειν, φασίν, ἵνα δι᾽ αὐτοῦ προσενεχθῇ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, καὶ εὕρωμεν δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ζωήν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀνθρωπίνην πτωχείαν ἐνδύεται ἴνα θεοὺς ἡμᾶς ἀπεργάσηται χάριτι. καὶ ταῦτα μελῳδῶν ὁ θεοπάτωρ Δαβίδ . . . . Ἐγὼ εἶπα· Θεοί ἐστε καὶ υἱοὶ ὑψίστου πάντες. Θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν· θεωθῶμεν θείαις μεταβολαῖς καὶ μιμήσεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτό μοι δοκεῖ τὸν θεῖον ἐκεῖνον καὶ καθαρὸν ἔρωτα τοῦ ἀοράτου νυμφίου. ὃν ἐγκεκρυμμένον εἶχεν ἐν τοῖς τῆς ψυχῆς ἀπορρήτοις τρεφόμενον, ἔνδηλον ποιεῖν τότε τοῖς παροῦσι καὶ δημοσιεύειν τὴν ἐν καρδίᾳ διάθεσιν, τὸ ἐπείγεσθαι πρὸς τὸν ποθούμενον, ὡς ἄν διὰ τάχους σὺν αὐτῷ γένοιτο τῶν δεσμῶν ἐκλυθεῖσα τοῦ σῶματος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διόπερ ὁ Δημόκριτο εὖ λέγει “ὡς ἡ φύσις τε καὶ διδαχὴ παραπλήσιον ἐστι” . . . καὶ γὰρ ἡ διδαχὴ μεταρρυθμιζει τὸν ἄνθρωπον, μεταρρυθμίζουσα δὲ φυσιοποιεῖ καὶ διήνεγκεν οὐδὲν ἢ φύσει πλασθῆναι τοιόνδε ἢ χρόνῳ καὶ μαθήσει μετατυπωθῆναι· ἄμφω δὲ ὁ κύριος παρέσχηται, τὸ μὲν κατὰ τὴν δημιουργίαν, τὸ δὲ κατὰ ἐκ τῆς διαθήκης ἀνάκτισιν τε καὶ ἀνανέωσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δογματίζει γὰρ οὗτος καὶ οἱ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ Σαβελλιανοὶ τὸν αὐτόν εἶναι πατέρα, τὸν αὐτὸν υἱόν, τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι ἅγιον πνεῦμα· ὡ εἶναι ἐν μιᾷ ὑποστάσει τρεῖς ὀνομασίας, ἢ ὡς ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ σῶμα καὶ ψυχὴ καὶ πνεῦμα. Καὶ εἶναι μὲν τὸ σῶνα ὡς εἰτεῖν τὸν πατέρα, ψυχὴν δὲ ὡς εἰπεῖν τὸν υἱόν, τὸ πνεῦμα δὲ ὡς ἀνθρώπου, οὕτως καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα ἐν τῇ θεότητι. Ἢ ὡς ἐὰν ᾖ ἐν ἡλίῳ ὄντι μὲν ἐν μιᾷ ὑποστάσει, τρεῖς δὲ ἔχοντι τὰς ἐνεργείας κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δέκατον ἐργάζου τὸ ἀγαθὸν ἐπὶ τούτῳ τῷ θεμελίῳ τῶν δογμάτων, ἐπειδὴ πίστις χωρὶς ἔργων νεκρά, ὡς ἔργα δίχα πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ελληνίζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ κρεῖττον τὸ μὴ εἶναι τοῦ εἶναι τὸν κόσμον, διὰ τί τὸ χεῖρον ἡρεῖτο ποιήσας τὸν κόσμον ὁ Θεός; ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ὁ Θεὸς ματαίως ἢ χεῖρον ἐποίει. οὐκοῦν εἰς τὸ εἶναι καὶ μένειν τὴν κτίσιν ὁ Θεὸς διεκοσμήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ οὖν Χριστὸν ὁμολογῶ Θεόν, αὐτὸς ἄρα ἐστίν ὁ πατὴρ, εἴ γε ἔστιν ὁ Θεός. ἔπαθεν δὲ Χριστὸς, αὐτὸς ὢν Θεός, ἄρα οὖν ἔπαθεν πατὴρ, πατὴρ γὰρ αὐτὸς ἦν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ τῷ τρεῖς εἶναι τὰς ύπαστάσεις μεμερισμένας εἶναι λέγουσι, τρεῖς εἰσί, κᾂν μὴ θέλωσιν ἢ τὴν θείαν τριάδα παντελῶς ἀνελέτωσαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ φάντασμα ἦν ἡ ἐνανθρώπησις, φάντασμα καὶ ἡ σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἷς Θέος, πατὴρ λόγου ζῶντος, σοφίας ὑφεστώσης καὶ δυνάμεως καὶ χαρακτῆρος ἀϊδίου, τέλειος τελείου γεννήτωρ, πατηρ υἱοῦ μονογενοῦς, Εἷς κύριος, μόνος ἐκ μόνου, Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εικων τῆς θεότητος, λόγος ἐνεργός, σοφία τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιητική, υἱὸς ἀληθινὸς ἀκληθινοῦ πατρός, ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου καὶ ἀΐδιος ἀϊδίου. Καὶ ἓν πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ἐκ Θεοῦ τὴν ὕπαρξιν ἔχον καὶ δι᾽ υἱοῦ πεφηνὸς [δηλαδὴ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις], εἰκὼν τοῦ ὑιοῦ, τεκείου τεκεία, ζωὴ ζώντων αἰτία, [πηγὴ ἁγία] ἁγιότης ἁγιασμοῦ χορηγός, ἐν ᾧ φανεροῦται Θεός ὁ πατὴρ ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσι, καὶ Θεὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὁ διὰ πάντων-τριὰς τελεία, δόξῃ καὶ ἀϊδιότητι καὶ βασιλείᾳ μὴ μεριζομένη μὴδὲ ἀπαλλοτριουμενη. Οὔτε οὖν κτιστόν τι ἢ δοῦλον ἐν τῇ τριάδι, οὔτε ἐπείσακτον, ὡς πρότερον μὲν οὐχ ὑπάρχον, ὕστερον δὲ ἐπεισελθόν· οὔτε γὰρ ἐνέλιπέ ποτε υἱὸς πατρί οὔτε υἱῷ πνεῦμα, ἀλλ᾽ ἄτρεπτος καὶ ἀναλλοίωτος ἡ αὐτὴ τριὰς ἀεί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζεφυρῖνος [τῷ κέρδει προσφερομένῳ τειθόμενος] συνεχώρει τοῖς προσιοῦσι τῷ Κλεομένει μαθητεύεσθαι . . . Τούτων κατὰ διαδοχὴν διέμεινε τὸ διδασκαλεῖον κρατυνόμενον καὶ ἐπαῦξον διὰ τὸ συναίρεσθαι αὐτοῖς τὸν Σεφυρῖνον καὶ τὸν Κὰλλιστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζεφυρῖνος ἰδιώτης καί ἀγράμματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸν δὲ οὐδέποτε τοῦτον γεγονέναι θέλουσιν ἐπὶ τῇ καθόδῳ τοῦ πνεύματος, ἕτεροι δὲ μετὰ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς λόγον ἀπογεννᾷ, οὐ λόγον ὡς φωνήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.55">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς ἦν ἐν ἀρχῆ, τὴν δὲ ἀρχὴν λόγου δύναμιν παρειλήφαμεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεόπνευστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καινῆς διαθήκης μαθηταὶ καὶ Χριστοῦ μυστηρίων κοινωνοί, νῦν μὲν τῇ κλήσει, μετ᾽ ὀλίγον δὲ καὶ τῇ χάριτι, καρδίαν ἑαυτοῖς ποιήσατε καινὴν καὶ πνεῦμα καινόν, ἵνα εὐφροσύνης ὑπόθεσις γένησθε τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καταστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ μέρος πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατ᾽ εἰκόνα ἔχω τὸ λογικὸς εἶναι καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν δὲ γίνομαι ἐν τῷ Χριστιανὸς γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ Χριστὸς μὲν, φάσίν, ἐξελέγη, ἵνα ἡμᾶς καλέσῃ ἐκ πολλῶν ὁδῶν εἰς μίαν ταύτην τὴν γνῶσιν, ὑπὸ Θεοῦ κεχρισμένος καὶ ἐκλεκτὸς γένόμενος, ἐπειδὴ ἀπέστρεψεν ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ εἰδώλων καὶ ὑπέδειξεν ἡμῖν τὴν ὁδόν. Ἐξ οὗπερ ὁ ἀπόστολος ἀποςταλεὶς ἀπεκάλυψεν ἡμῖν, ὅτι μέγας ἐστὶν ὁ Μελχισεδέκ, καὶ ἱερεὺς μένει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, καὶ, Θεωρεῖτε πηλίκος οὗτος· καὶ ὅτι τὸ ἔλασσον ἐκ τοῦ μείζονος εὐλογεῖται, διὰ τοῦτο, φησὶ, καὶ τὸν Ἁβαὰμ τὸν πατριάρχην εὐλόγησεν ὡς μείζων ὤν· οὗ ἡμεῖς ἐσμὲν μύσται, ὅπως τύχωμεν παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ τῆς εὐλογίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τὸ πολλοὺς φιλοθέους εἶναι εὐχομένους ταράσσον, εὐλαβουμένους δύο ἀναγορεῦσαι θεούς, καὶ παρὰ τοῦτο περιπίπτοντας ψευδέσι καὶ ἀσεβέσι δόγμασιν, ἤτοι ἀρνουμένους ἰδιότητα υἱοῦ ἑτέραν παρὰ τὴν τοῦ πατρός, ὁμολογοῦντας Θεὸν εἶναι τὸν μέχρι ὀνόματος παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς υἱὸν προσαγορευόμενον, ἠ ἀρνουμένους τὴν θεότητα τοῦ υἱοῦ, τιθέντας δὲ αὐτοῦ τὴν ἰδιότητα καὶ τὴν οὐσίαν κατὰ περιγραφὴν τυγχάνουσαν ἑτέραν τοῦ πατρός, ἐντεῦθεν λύεσθαι δύναται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κήρυγμα Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κάλλιστος λέγει τὸν λόγον αὐτὸν εἶναι υἱόν, αὐτὸν καὶ πατέρα ὀνόματι μὲν καλούμενον, ἕν δὲ ὃν τὸ πνεῦμα ἀδιαίρετον. οὐκ ἄλλο εἶναι πατέρα, ἄλλο δὲ υἱόν, ἓν δὲ καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ὑπάρχειν, καὶ τὰ πάντα γέμειν τοῦ θείου πνεύματος τά τε ἄνω καὶ κάτω· καὶ εἶναι τὸ ὲν τῇ παρθένῳ σαρκωθὲν πνεῦμα οὐχ ἕτερον παρὰ τὸν πατέρα, ἀλλὰ ἓν καὶ τὸ αὐτό. Καὶ τοῦτο εἶναι τὸ εἰρημένον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κάτωθεν ἀποτεθεῶσθαι τὸν κύριον — ἐξ ἀνθρώπου γεγονέναι τὸν Χριστὸν Θεόν — ὕστερον αὐτὸν ἐκ προκοπῆς τεθεοποιῆσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.49">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγοι πρὸς Σαβῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγον ἐνεργὸν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ — σοφίας ἐμπνεούσης ἔξωθεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος προφορικός — ὁ πρὸ αἰώνων υἱὸς — τὸν λόγον ἐγέννησεν ὁ Θεός ἄνευ παρθένου καὶ ἄνευ τινὸς οὐδενὸς ὄντος πλὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ· καὶ οὕτως ὑπέστη ὁ λόγος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος πρὸς τὰς Μανιχαίου δόξας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΜΟΝΟΓΕΝΗΣ ΘΕΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μανιχαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαρία τὸν λόγον οὐκ ἔτεκεν οὐδὲ γὰρ ἦν πρὸ αἰώνων ἡ Μαρία, ἀλλὰ ἄνθρωπον ἡμῖν ἶσον ἔτεκεν — ἄνθρωπος χρίεται, ὁ λόγος οὐ χρίεται· ὁ Ναζωραῖος χρίεται, ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαρίας ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων, εἰς ἀθέτησιν ἁμαρτίαςἐ πιδημήσας τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων, σταυρωθεὶς καὶ ἀποθανών, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ διὰ ταῦτα τῆς ἑαυτοῦ θεότητος ἥττων γεγενημένος, ἀναστὰς ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἀναλημφθείς ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καθήμενος ἐν δεξιᾷ τῆς μεγαλωσύνης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μυσταγωγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μάνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μάρτυρας δεῖ λαβεῖν τὰς γραφάς. Ἀμάρτυροι γὰρ αἱ ἐπιβολαὶ ἡμῶν καὶ αἱ ἐξηγήσεις ἄπιστοί εἰσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐνυπόστατον, ἀλλὰ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Θεῷ — ἐν Θεῷ ἐπιστήμη ἐνυπόστατος — εἷς Θεὸς ὁ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ ὡς λόγος ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ ὑπὸ τῶν τεσσάρων συνόδων, τῶν ἐν Νικαίᾳ καὶ Κωνσταντινουπόλει, ἐν Ἐφέσῳ καὶ ἐν Χαλκηδόνι τιθέντες ὅροι νόμων τάξιν ἐχέτωσαν καὶ τὰ δόγματα αὐτῶν ὡς αἱ θεόπνευστοι τιμάσθωσαν γραφαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ δίδως, says Malchion, οὐσιῶσθαι ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ σωτῆρι τὸν μονογενῆ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἔξωθέν τις ἐστὶν ἐφευρεθεῖσα ἡ τοῦ υἱοῦ οὐσία, οὐδὲ ἐκ μὴ ὄντων ἐπεισήχθη· ἀλλὰ ἐκ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας ἔφυ, ὡς τοῦ φωτὸς τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ὡς ὕδατος ἀτμίς· οὔτε γὰρ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα οὔτε ἡ ἀτμὶς αὐτὸ τὸ ὕδωρ ἐστὶν ἢ αὐτὸς ὁ ἥλιος, οὔτε ἀλλότριον· καὶ οὔτε αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ πατὴρ οὔτε ἀλλότριος ἀλλὰ ἀπόῤῥοια τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας, οὐ μερισμὸν ὑπομεινάσης τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας· ὡς γὰρ μένων ὁ ἥλιος ὁ αὐτὸς οὐ μειοῦται ταῖς ἐκχεομέναις ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ αὐγαῖς, οὕτως οὐδὲ ἡ οὐσία τοῦ πατρὸς ἀλλοίωσιν ὑπέμεινεν, εἰκόνα ἑαυτῆς ἔχουσα τὸν υἱόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχ ὁ υἱὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐγέννησεν, οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ μεταβέβληται ἀπὸ τοῦ “πατήρ” τοῦ εἶναι “υἱός” κ.τ.λ. . . . πατὴρ ἀεὶ πατήρ, καὶ οὐκ ἦν καιρὸς ὅτε οὐκ ἦν πατὴρ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχ, ὥς τινες ἐνόμισαν, ὁ υἱὸς μετὰ τὸ πάθος στεφανωθεὶς ὥσπερ ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τὴν ὑπομονὴν ἔλαβε τὸν ἐν δεξιᾷ θρόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀφ᾽ οὗπέρ ἐστιν ἔχει τὸ βασιλικὸν ἀξίωμα . . . Μήτε ἀπαλλοτριώσης τοῦ πατρὸς τὸν υἱόν, μήτε συναλοιφὴν ἐργασάμενος υἱοπατρίαν πιστεύσῃς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὔκ ἐστιν ὁ ἐκ Δαβὶδ χρισθεὶς ἀλλότριος τῆς σοφίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὔτ᾽ οὐν καταμερίζειν χρὴ εἰς τρεῖς θεότητας τὴν θαυμαστὴν καὶ θείαν μονάδα, οὔτε ποιήσει κωλύειν τὸ ἀξίωμα καὶ τὸ ὑπέρβαλλον μέγεθος τοῦ κυρίου· ἀλλὰ πεπιστευκέναι εἰς Θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα καὶ εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ἡνῶσθαι δὲ τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων τὸν λόγον· ἐγὼ γὰρ, φησί. καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν. καὶ ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὕτως ὁ Κάλλιστος μετὰ τὴν τοῦ Ζεφυρίνου τελευτὴν νομίζων τετυχηκέναι οὗ ἐθηρᾶτο, τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀπέωσεν ὡς μὴ φρονοῦντα ὀρθῶς, δεδοικὼς ἐμὲ καὶ νομίζων οὕτω δύνασθαι ἀποτρίψασθαι τὴν πρὸς τὰς ἐκκλησίας κατηγορίαν, ὡς μὴ ἀλλοτρίως φρονῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παντὸς ἀγαθοῦ ἐπέκεινα ἡ θεία φύσις, τὸ δὲ ἀγαθὸν ἀγαθῷ φίλον πάντως, διὰ τοῦτο ἑαυτὴν βλέπουσα καὶ ὃ ἔχει θέλει καὶ ὃ θέλει ἔχει οὐδὲν τῶν ἔξωθεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν δεχομένη. Ἔξω δὲ αὐτῆς οὐδέν, ὅτι μὴ ἡ κακία μόνη, ἥτις, κἂν παράδοξον ᾖ, ἐν τῷ μὴ εἶναι τὸ εἶναι ἔχει. οὐ γὰρ ἄλλη τίς ἐστι κακίας γένεσις, εἰ μὴ ἡ τοῦ ὄντος στέρησις. Τὸ δὲ κυρίως ὂν ἡ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ φύσις ἐστίν· ὃ οὖν ἐν τῷ ὅντι οὐκ ἔστιν, ἐν τῷ μὴ εἶναι πάντως ἐστίν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πατέκιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος οὐ λέγει μόνον Θεὸν διὰ τὸ πηγὴν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος φησίν, μὴ δύο ἐπίστασθαι υἱούς· εἰ δὲ υἱὸς ὁ Ἰ. Χρ. τοῦ Θεοῦ, υἰὸς δὲ καὶ ἡ σοφία, καὶ ἄλλο μὲν ἡ σοφία, ἄλλο δὲ Ἰ. Χρ., δύο ὑφίστανται υἱοί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος ὁ Σαμ. Θεὸν ἐκ τῆς παρθένου ὁμολογεῖ, Θεὸν ἐκ Ναζαρὲτ ὀφθέντα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεμφθέντα τὸν υἱὸν καιρῷ ποτέ, ὥσπερ ἀκτῖνα καὶ ἐργασάμενον τὰ πάντα ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ τὰ τῆς οἰκονμίας τῆς εὐαγγελικῆς καὶ σωτηρίας τῶν ανθρώπων, ἀναληφθέντα δὲ αὖθις εἰς οὐρανόν, ὡς ὑπὸ ἡλίου πεμφθεῖσαν ἀκτῖνα, καὶ πάλιν εἰς τὸν ἥλιον ἀναδραμοῦσαν, Τὸ δὲ ἅγιον πνεῦμα πέμπεσθαι εἰς τὸν κόσμον, καὶ καθεξῆς καὶ καθ᾽ ἕκαστα εἰς ἕκαστον τῶν καταξιουμένων κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ τῶν Παυλιανισάντων, εἶτα προσφυγόντων τῇ καθολικῇ ἐκκλησιᾳ, ὅρος ἐκτέθειται ἀναβαπτίζεσθαι αὐτοὺς ἐξάπαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πιστεύομεν εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα, τὸν τῶν ἁπάντων ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ποιητήν. Καὶ εἰς ἕνα κύριον Ἰ. Χρ., τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγον, Θεὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ, φῶς ἐκ φωτός, ζωὴν ἐκ ζωῆς, υἱὸν μονογενῆ, πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως, πρὸ πάντων τῶν αἰώνων ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς γεγεννημένον, δι᾽ οὗ καὶ ἐγένετο τὰ πάντα· τὸν διὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν σωτηρίαν σαρκωθέντα καὶ ἐν ανθρώποις πολιτευσάμενον, καὶ παθόντα, καὶ ἀναστάντα τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ, καὶ ἀνελθόντα πρὸς τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ἥξοντα πάλιν ἐν δόξῃ κρῖναι ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς. Καὶ εἰς πνεῦμα ἅγιον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πιστεύομεν, ὡς τῇ ἀποστολικῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ δοκεῖ, εἰς μόνον ἀγέννητον πατέρα, οὐδένα τοῦ εἶναι αὐτῷ τὸν αἴτιον ἔχοντα . . . καὶ εἰς ἕνα κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν μονογενῇ, γεννηθέντα οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος πατρός . . . πρὸς δὲ τῇ εὐσεβεῖ ταύτῃ περὶ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ δόξῃ, καθὼς ἡμᾶς αἱ θεῖαι γραφαὶ διδάσκουσιν, ἕν πνεῦμα ἅγιον ὁμολογοῦμεν, τὸ καινίσαν τοῦς τε τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης ἁγίους ἀνθρώπους καὶ τοὺς τῆς χρηματιζούσης καινῆς παιδευτὰς θείους. μίαν καὶ μόνην καθολικήν, τὴν ἀποστολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν, ἀκαθαίρετον μὴν ἀεί, κἂν πᾶς ὁ κόσμος αὐτῇ πολεμεῖν βουλεύηται . . . Μετὰ τούτων τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν οἴδαμεν, ἧς ἀπαρχὴ γέγονεν ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χρ., σῶμα φορέσας ἀληθῶς καὶ οὐ δοκήσει ἐκ τῆς θεοτόκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πιστεύσωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλοὶ τῶν παρ᾽ Ἕλλησι φιλοσοφησάντων οὐ μακρὰν τοῦ γνῶναι τὸν Θεὸν ἐγένοντο, καὶ γὰρ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἀπρονοησίαν εἰσάγοντας, οἵτε Ἐπικουρίους, ἢ ἄλλως ἐριστικούς, μετὰ τῆς λογικῆς ἐπιστήμης γενναίως ἀπήντησαν, τὴν ἀμαθίαν αὐτῶν ἀνατρέποντες, καὶ διὰ τούτων τῶν λόγων χρειώδεις μὲν τοῖς τὴν εὐσέβειαν ἀγαπῶσι κατέστησαν· οὐ μὴν τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ λόγου ἐκράτησαν, τοῦ μὴ γνῶναι τὸ ἀποκρυπτόμενον ἀπὸ τῶν γενεῶν καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων κατὰ Χριστὸν μυστήριον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προκαταγγελτικῶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.47">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντα τὰ θεῖα ῥήματα οὐκ ἀλληγορίας δεῖται, ἀλλὰ ὡς ἔχει, ἔχει, θεωρίας δὲ δεῖται καὶ αἰσθήσεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πότερον ἔν ἐστι συναφὲς τὸ πᾶν, ὡς ἡμῖν τε καὶ τοῖς σοφωτάτοις Ἑλλήνων Πλάτωνι καὶ Πυθαγόρᾳ καὶ τοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς Στοᾶς καὶ Ἡρακλείτῳ φαίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαβέλλιος βλασφημεῖ, αὐτὸν τὸν υἱὸν εἶναι λέγων τὸν πάτερα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαβέλλιος λέγει τὸν παντοκράτορα πεπονθέναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σοφία οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸς ἐν σχήματι εὑρίσκεσθαι, οὐδὲ ἐν θέᾳ ἀνδρός· μείζων γὰρ τῶν ὁρωμένων ἐστίν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συωιδὼν γὰρ ὁ λόγος, ὅτι ἄλλως οὐκ ἂν λυθείη τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἡ φθορά, εἰ μὴ διὰ τοῦ πάντως ἀποθανεῖν, οὐχ οἷόν τε δὲ ἦν τὸν λόγον ἀποθανεῖν, ἀθάνατον ὄντα καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς υἱόν, τούτου ἕνεκεν τό δυνάμενον ἀποθανεῖν ἑαυτῷ λαμβάνει σῶμα, ἵνα τοῦτο τοῦ ἐπὶ πάντων λόγου μεταλαβόν, ἀντὶ πάντων ἱκανὸν γένηται τῷ θανάτῳ καὶ διὰ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα λόγον ἄφθαρτον διαμείνῃ, καὶ λοιπὸν ἀπὸ πάντων ἡ φθορὰ παύσηται τῇ τῆς ἀναστάσεως χάριτι· ὅθεν ὡς ἱερεῖον καὶ θῦμα παντός ἐλεύθερον σπίλου, ὃ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ ἔλαβε σῶμα προσάγων εἰς θάνατον, ἀπὸ πάντων εὐθὺς τῶν ὁμοίων ἡφάνιζε τὸν θάνατον τᾕ προσφορᾷ τοῦ καταλλήλου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ κρατούμενα τῷ λόγῳ τῆς φύσεως οὐκ ἔχει ἔπαινον, τὰ δὲ σχέσει φιλίας κρατούμενα ὑπεραινεῖται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν δὲ πᾶσαν αὐτῶν πλάνην καὶ τὴν τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν δύναμιν ἔχουσιν ἐξ Ἀποκρύφων τινῶν, μάλιστα ἀπο τοῦ καλουμένου Αἰγυπτίου εὐαγγελίου, ᾧ τινες τὸ ὄνομα ἐπέθεντο τοῦτο. Ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ πολλὰ τοιαῦτα ὡς ἐν παραβύστῳ μυστηριωδῶς ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀναφέρεται, ὡς αὐτοῦ δηλοῦντος τοῖς μαθηταῖς τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι πατέρα, τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι υἱόν, τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι ἅγιον τνεῦμα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί οὖν ἔδει καὶ περὶ τούτου γενέσθαι ἢ ποιῆσαι τὸν Θεόν; μετάνοιαν ἐπὶ τῇ παραβάσει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἀπαιτῆσαι; τοῦτο γὰρ ἄν τις ἄξιον φήσειεν Θεοῦ, λέγων, ὅτι ὥσπερ ἐκ τῆς παραβάσεως εἰς φθορὰν γεγόνασιν, οὕτως ἐκ τῆς μετανοίας γένοιντο πάλιν ἂν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν. Ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μετάνοια οὔτε τὸ εὔλογον τὸ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἐφύλαττεν· ἔμενε γὰρ πάλιν οὐκ ἀληθής, μὴ κρατουμένων ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· οὔτε δέ ἡ μετάνοια ἀπὸ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν ἀποκαλεῖται, ἀλλὰ μόνον παύει τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων. Εἰ μὲν οὖν μόνον ἦν πλημμέλημα καὶ μὴ φθορᾶς ἐπακολούθησις, καλῶς ἂν ἦν ἡ μετάνοια· εἰ δὲ ἅπαξ προλαβούσης τῆς παραβάσεως, εἰς την κατὰ φύσιν φθορὰν ἐκρατοῦντο οἱ ἄνθρωποι, καὶ τὴν τοῦ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα χάριν ἀφαιρεθέντες ἦσαν, τί ἄλλο ἔδει γενέσθαι; ἢ τίνος ἦν χρεία πρὸς τὴν τοιαύτην χάριν καὶ ἀνάκλησιν, ἢ τοῦ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος πεποιηκότος τὰ ὅλα τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου; αὐτοῦ γὰρ ἦν πάλιν καὶ τὸ φθαρτὸν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν ἐνεγκεῖν καὶ τὸ ὑπὲρ πάντων εὔλογον ἀποσῶσαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ μὲν γὰρ βλεπόμενον, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄνθρωπος, τοῦτο εἶναι τὸν υἱόν, τὸ δὲ ἐν τῷ υἱῷ χωρηθὲν πνεῦμα τοῦτο εἶναι τὸν πατέρα· οὐ γὰρ, Bησίν, ἐρῶ δύοθεοὺς πατέρα καὶ υἱόν, ἀλλ᾽ ἕνα. Ὁ γὰρ ἐν αὐτῷ γενόμενος πατὴρ προσλαβόμενος τὴν σ8άρκα ἐθεοποίησεν ἑνώσας ἑαυτῷ, καὶ ἐποίησεν ἕν, ὡς καλεῖσθαι πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν ἕνα Θεόν. καὶ τοῦτο ἓν ὂν πρόσωπον μὴ δύνασθαι εἶναι δύο, καὶ οὕτως τὸν πατέρα συμπεπονθέναι τῷ υἱῷ· οὐ γὰρ θέλει λέγειν τὸν πατέρα πεπονθέναι καὶ ἓν εἶναι πρόσωπον . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ μὲν εἶναι λόγον Θεοῦ καὶ πνεῦμα διὰ τε τῶν κοινῶν ἐννοιῶν ὁ Ἕλλην καὶ διὰ τῶν γραφικῶν ὁ Ἰουδαῖος ἴσως οὐκ ἀντιλέξει, τὴν δὲ κατὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον οἰκονομίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου κατὰ τὸ ἴσον ἑκάτερος αὐτῶν ἀποδοκιμάσει ὡς ἀπίθανόν τε καὶ ἀπρεπῆ περὶ Θεοῦ λέγεσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῆς οἰκονομίας οὐ μίαν αἰτίαν ἀλλὰ καὶ πλείους εὕροι ἄν τις ἐθελήσας ζητεῖν, πρώτην μὲν γὰρ ὁ λόγος διδάσκει, ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ· δευτέραν δέ ὅπως τὰς ἡμετέρας ἀπομάξοιτο ἁμαρτίας, ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τρωθεὶς καὶ γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κατάρα· τρίτην ὡς ἂν ἱερεῖον Θεοῦ καὶ μεγάλη θυσία ὑρὲρ σύμπαντος κόσμον προσαχθείη τῷ ἐπὶ πάντων Θεῷ· τετάρτην ὡς ἂν αὐτὸς τῆς πολυπλανοῦς καὶ δαιμονικῆς ἐνεργείας ἀπορρήτοις λόγοις καθαίρεσιν ἀπεργάσαιτο· πέμπτην ἐπὶ ταυτῇ, ὡς ἂν τοῖς αὐτοῦ γνωρίμοις καὶ μαθηταῖς τῆς κατὰ τὸν θάνατον παρὰ Θεῷ ζωῆς τὴν ἐλπίδα μὴ λόγοις μηδὲ ῥήμασιν καὶ φωναῖς ἀλλὰ αὐτοῖς ἔργοις παραστήσας, ὀφθαλμοῖς δὲ παραδοὺς τὴν διὰ τῶν λόγων ἐπαγγελίαν, εὐθαρσεῖς αὐτοὺς καὶ προθυμοτέρους ἀπεργάσαιτο καὶ πᾶσιν Ἕλλησιν ὁμοῦ καὶ βαρβάροις τὴν πρὸς αὐτοῦ καταβληθεῖσαν εὐσεβῆ πολιτείαν κηρύξαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῶν οὖν τοιούτων ταῖς διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς ἰατρείαις ἐκκαθαρθέντων τε καὶ ἀφαγνισθέντων, ἕκαστον τῶν πρὸς τὸ κρεῖττον νοουμένων ἀντεισελεύσεται, ἡ ἀφθαρσία, ἡ ζωή, ἡ τιμή, ἡ χάρις, ἡ δόξα, ἡ δύναμις, καὶ εἴ τι ἄλλο τοιοῦτον αὐτῷ τε τῷ Θεῷ ἐπιθεωρεῖσθαι εἰκάζομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φὰσκουσιν συνιστᾶν ἕνα Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς λόγος καὶ νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς οὐ πρὸς ἕνα καὶ δεύτερον ἦλθεν, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν κοινὴν φύσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς ὢν μὲν τὸ πρῶτον πνεῦμα ἐγένετο σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστός, φησίν, ἐστὶν ἔτι ὑποδεέστερος τοῦ Μελχισεδέκ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χρὴ δὲ γιγνώσκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρετικοὺς λέγομεν τούς τε πάλαι τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἀποκηρυχθέντας καὶ τοὺς μετὰ ταῦτα ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν ἀναθεματισθέντας. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις καὶ τοὺς τὴν πίστιν μὲν τὴν ὑγιῆ προσποιουμένους ὁμολογεῖν, ἀποσχίσαντας δὲ καὶ ἀντισυνάγοντας τοῖς κανονικοῖς ἡμῶν ἐπισκόποις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοὶ γὰρ Θεοδίδακτοι ἐστέ, οὐκ ἀγνοοῦντες ὅτι ἡ ἔναγχος ἐπαναστᾶσα τῇ ἐκκλησιαστικῇ εὐσεβείᾳ διδασκαλία Ἐβίωνός ἐστι καὶ Ἀρτεμᾶ, καὶ ζῆλος τοῦ κατ᾽ Ἀντιόχειαν Παύλου τοῦ Σαμοσατέως, συνόδῳ καὶ κρίσει τῶν ἁπανταχοῦ ἐπισκόπων ἀποκηρυχθέντος τῆς ἐκκλησίας — ὃν διαδεξάμενος Λουκιανὸς ἀποσυνάγωγος έμεινε τριῶν ἐπισκόπων πολυετεῖς χρόνους — ὧν τῆς ἀσεβείας τὴν τρύγα ἐρροφηκότες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸν εἶναι υἱὸν καὶ πατέρα, ὁρατὸν καὶ ἀόρατον; γεννητὸν καὶ ἀγέννητον, θνητὸν καὶ ἀθάνατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς καθαρίσας τὰς ἁμαρτίας τοῦ λαοῦ ἔδειξεν αὐτοῖς τὰς τρίβους τῆς ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βιβλίον ἐπιστολῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθέντα ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνόντες γὰρ Θεὸν διὰ Ἰὴσοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τὴν σύμπασαν αὐτοῦ οἰκονομίαν ἀρχῆθεν γεγενημένην, ὅτι δέδωκε νόμον ἁπλοῦν εἰς βοήθειαν τοῦ φυσικοῦ καθαρόν, σωτήριον, ἅγιον, ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὸ ἴδιον ὄνομα ἐγκατέθετο.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνώριμοι τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις (knowledge) κατανόησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεύτερος Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ δέ, ὡς ἐπὶ πάσης θείας γραφῆς προσήκει ποιεῖν καὶ ἀναγκαῖόν ἐστιν, οὕτω καὶ ἐνταῦθα, καθ᾽ ὃν εἶπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος καιρὸν καὶ τὸ πρόσωπον καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα, διόπερ ἔγραψε, πιστῶς ἐκλαμβάνειν, ἵνα μὴ παρὰ ταῦτα ἢ καὶ παρ᾽ ἕτερόν τι τούτων ἀγνοῶν ὃ ἀναγιγνώσκων ἔξω τῆς ἀληθινῆς διανοίας γένηται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ καὶ παραδόσει κεχρῆσθαι. οὐ γὰρ πάντα ἀπὸ τῆς θείας γραφῆς δύναται λαμβάνεσθαι· διὸ τὰ μὲν ἐν γραφαῖς, τὰ δὲ ἐν παραδόσεσιν παρέδωκαν οἱ ἅγιοι ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημοσίᾳ ὁ Κάλλιστος ἡμῖν ὀνειδίζει εἰπεῖν· δίθεοί ἐστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίθεοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακοσμήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλεκτικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμαρτύρομαι ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ Ιησοῦ καὶ τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἀγγέλων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.47">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατάξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατάξεις, νόμοι, κανόνες ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφορὰ τῆς κατασκευῆς (συστάσεως) τοῦ Χριστοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαςκαλεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ καὶ τὸ γεννώμενον ἐκ σοῦ ἅγιον κληθήσεται υἱὸς Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διωρεῖται τὸ θεῖον ῥῆμα εἰς τε τὸ γραπτὸν καὶ ἄγραφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διωρθωκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν εὐσυνείδητον ὁμολογίαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά Μαρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάλεξις πρὸς Ἀλιανόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.28">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.29">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δογματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκῦσι καὶ αὐτοὶ τὰ ἴσα ἡμῖν πιστεύειν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυναστεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγμα, δόγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο φύσεις;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία πρὸ αἰώνων ἐστίν· οὕτω καὶ καθὸ Χριστὸς ἓν καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ὢν τῇ οὐσίᾳ· εἰ καὶ τὰ μάλιστα πολλαῖς ἐπινοίαις ἐπινοεῖται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ οὖν ἀθάνατος γέγονεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ἔσται καὶ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς κανόνα δὲ πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν Μελχισεδὲκ κατὰ Μελχισεδεκειῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τρεῖς δυνάμεις τινας καὶ μεμερισμένας ὑποστάσεις καὶ θεότητας τρεῖς· πέπυσμαι γὰρ εἶναί τινας τῶν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν κατηχούντων καὶ διδασκόντων τὸν θεῖον λόγον, ταύτης ὑφηγντὰς τῆς φρονήσεως· οἳ κατὰ διάμετρον, ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν, ἀντίκεινται τῇ Σαβελλίου γνώμῃ· ὁ μὲν γὰρ βλασφημεῖ, αὐτὸν τὸν υἱὸν εἶναι λέγων τόν πατέρα, καὶ ἔμπαλιν· οἱ δὲ τρεῖς θεοὺς τρόπον τινὰ κηρύττουσιν, εἰς τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις ξένας ἀλλήλων, παντάπασι κεχωρισμένας, διαιροῦντες τὴν ἀγίαν μονάδα. ἡνῶσθαι γὰρ ἀνάγκη τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων τὸν θεῖον λόγον, ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν δὲ τῷ Θεῷ καὶ ἐνδιαιτᾶσθαι δεῖ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ἤδη καὶ τὴν θείαν τριάδα εἰς ἕνα, ὥσπερ εἰς κορυφήν τινα (τὸν Θεὸν τῶν ὅλων τὸν παντοκράτορα λέγω) συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαί τε καὶ συνάγεσθαι πᾶσα ἀνάγκη. Μαρκίωνος γὰρ τοῦ ματαιόφρονος δίδαγμα εἰς τρεῖς ἀρχὰς τῆς μοναρχίας τομὴν καὶ διαίρεσιν (διορίζει), παίδευμα ὂν διαβολικόν, οὐχὶ δὲ τῶν ὄντως μαθητῶν τοῦ Χριστοῦ . . . οὗτοι γὰρ τρίάδα μὲν κηρυττομένην ὑπὸ τῆς θείας γραφῆς σαφῶς ἐπίςτανται, τρεῖς δε θεοὺς οὔτε παλαιὰν οὔτε καινὴν διαθήκην κηρύττουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὰ καταχθόνια κατελθόντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ἀρχαῖον τῆς φύσεως ἡμῶν ἀποκατάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἀθέτησιν ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὄνομα δὲ τούτου τοῦ Μελχισεδὲκ ἡ προειρημένη αἵρεσις καὶ τὰς προσφορὰς ἀναφέρει, καὶ αὐτὸν εἶναι εἰσαγωγέα πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν καὶ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ, φησὶ, δεῖ τῷ Θεῷ προσφέρειν, ὅτι ἄρχων ἐστὶ δικαιοσύνης, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ τούτῳ κατασταθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν οὐρανῷ, πνευματικός τις ὢν, καὶ υἱὸς Θεοῦ τεταγμένος . . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὄνομα τοῦ Μελχισεδέκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὄνόα Ἰωάννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς ιἀτρός ἐστιν σαρκικός τε καὶ πνευματικός, γεννητὸς καὶ ἀγέννητος, ἐν σαρκὶ γενόμενος Θεός, ἐν θανάτῳ ζωὴ ἀληθινὴ, καὶ ἐκ Μαρίας καὶ ἐκ Θεοῦ, πρῶτον παθητὸς καὶ τότε ἀπαθής, Ἰησοῦς Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς κύριος, μόνος ἐκ μόνου, Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν τῆς θεότητος, λόγος ἐνεργός, σοφία τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιητική, υἱὸς ἀληθινὸς ἀληθινοῦ πατρός, ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου καὶ ἀΐδιος ἀϊδίου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶντος γὰρ ἔτι τοῦ σώματος πρὸ τοῦ τεθνήξεσθαι συζῆν ἀνάγκη καὶ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, ἔνδον τὰς ῥίζας αὐτῆς ἐν ἡμῖν ἀποκρύπτουσαν, εἰ καὶ ἔξωθεν τομαίς ταῖς ἀπὸ τῶν σωφρονισμῶν καὶ τῶν νουθετήσεων ἀνεστέλλετο, ἐπει οὐκ ἂν μετὰ τὸ φωτισθῆναι συνέβαινεν ἀδικεῖν, ἅτε παντάπασιν εἰλικρινῶς ἀφῃρημένης ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν τῆς αμαρτίας· νῦν δὲ καὶ μετὰ τὸ πιστεῦσαι καὶ ἐπὶ τὸ ὕδωρ ἐλθεῖν τοῦ ἁγνισμοῦ πολλάκις ἐν ἀμαρτίαις ὄντες εὑρισκόμεθα· οὐδεὶς γὰρ οὕτως ἁμαρτίας ἐκτὸς εἶναι ἑαυτὸν καυχήσεται, ὡς μηδὲ κἂν ἐνθυμηθῆναι τὸ σύνολον ὅλως τῆν ἀδικὶαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελήματι μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοποίησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p8.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωθῶμεν θείαις μεταβολαῖς καὶ μιμήσεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία τῶν θείων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία τῶν νοητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεία φύσις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θάνατος ἐν ἀθανασίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θῦμα ἄπυρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.50">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλλίων ἡμῶν πρεσβύτης καὶ μακαριστὸς ἀνὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανόνες ἐκκλησαστικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατακρίνειν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν (τὸν θάνατον) ἐν τῇ σαρκί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ περιγραφήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πίστιν ἐκλεκτῶν Θεοῦ, συνετῶν Θεοῦ, παίδων ἁγίων, ὐρθοτόμων, ἄγιον Θεοῦ πνεῦμα λαβόντων, τάδε ἔμαθον ἔγωγε ὑπὸ τῶν σοφίης μετεχόντων, ἀστείων, θεοδιδάκτων, κατὰ πάντα σοφῶν τε.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τῶν ὁμοίων ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά μέρος πίστις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν ἀποστόλων ὅτι Θεὸς λόγος ἀπ᾽ οὐρανῶν κατῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν (τοῦ Θεοῦ): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.16">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ [εἰς] μίαν ἀγίαν καθολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γένοιτο πάντας ὑμᾶς ἀμώμως τῷ νοητῷ νυμφίῳ παραστάντας κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰ μὴ δυνατὸν καταλαβέσθαι τί ἐστι Θεός, ἀλλὰ δυνατὸν εἰπεῖν, τί οὔκ ἐστιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ποιητά τινα φήσας νοεῖσθαι, τῶν μὲν τοιούτων ὡς ἀχρειοτέρων ἐξ ἐπιδρομῆς εἶπον παραδείγματα, ἐπεὶ μήτε τὸ φυτὸν ἔφην (τὸ αὐτὸ εἶναι) τῷ γεωργῷ, μήτε τῷ ναυπηγῷ τὸ σκάφος· — Ἕνα τῶν γενητῶν εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸν παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ υἱὸν . . . καὶ τὸν τῶν ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ ἐξομοιουμένων ἁγαθῶν ἀγγέλων στρατόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἔστιν οἷος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἔστιν ὁ μὲν οἷον πατὴρ ὁ νοῦς τοῦ λόγου, ὢν ἐφ᾽ ἐαυτοῦ, ὁ δὲ καθάπερ υἱὸς ὁ λόγος τοῦ νοῦ. πρὸ ἐκείνου μὲν ἀδύνατον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ἔξωθέν ποθεν, σὺν ἐκείνῳ γενόμενος, βλαστήσας δὲ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. οὕτως ὁ πατὴρ ὁ μέγιστος καὶ καθόλου νοῦς πρῶτον τὸν νἱὸν λόγον ἑρμηνέα καί ἄγγελον ἑαυτοῦ ἔχει.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, οὐ κατὰ τὴν παρουσίαν μόνον ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν ἀρχῇ ὁ ἐν ταυτότητι λόγος κατὰ περιγραφὴν καὶ οὐ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν γενόμενος, ὁ υἱὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.20">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακὸν σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρώσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγμα τῆς μοναρχίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος νοερός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ): ἔκτισε ἐνταῦθα ἀκουστέον ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐπέστησε τοῖς ὐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ γεγονόσιν ἔργοις, γεγονόσι δὲ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεξιθηροῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p4.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὴ λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὸν ζῶον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγουσιν· Ἰδοὺ δεύτερον εὐαγγέλιον περὶ Χριστοῦ σημαῖνον καὶ οὐδαμοῦ ἄνωθεν λέγον τὴν γέννησιν· ἀλλά, φησίν, Ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ κατῇλθε τὸ τνεῦμα ᾽επ᾽ αὐτὸν καί φωνή· Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς ὁ ἀγαπητός, ᾽ἐφ ὃν ηὐδόκησα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.34">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.38">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.52">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.8">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.15">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.24">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.31">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος κατηχητικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος κατά Ἀρείου καὶ Σαελλίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἄσαρκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p18.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἔνσαρκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ὁμοούσιος οὐ ποιηθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος-θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος-κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγων μὲν φιλοσόφων καὶ τῆς ἂλλης παρ᾽ Ἕλλησι παιδείας παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς θαυμασθείς, οὐχ ὁμοίως γε νὴν περὶ τὴν θείαν πίστιν διατεθειμένος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλη τίς ἐστιν ὑπερφυῶς καὶ θαυμαστὴ καὶ ἔνδοξος ἡ παρθενία, καὶ εἰ χρὴ φανερῶς εἰπεῖν ἐπομένην ταῖς ἁγίαις γραφαῖς, τὸ οὖθαρ τῆς ἀφθαρσίας καὶ τὸ ἄνθος καὶ ἡ ἀπαρχὴ αὐτῆς τοῦτο τὸ ἄριστον καὶ κάλλιστον ἐπιτήδευμα μόνον τυγχάνει, καὶ δία ταῦτα καὶ ὁ κύριος εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν εἰσελάσαι τῶν οὐρανῶν τοὺς ἀποπαρθενεύσαντας σφᾶς αὐτοὺς ἐπαγγελλεται . . . , παρθενίαν γὰρ βαίνειν μέν ἐπὶ γῆς, ἐπιψαύειν δὲ τῶν οὐρανῶν ἡγητέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν τὸ κτίσμα, τῶν οὐ Θεῶν· εἰ κτίσμα δέ, οὐ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μερισμένας εἶναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μερισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.59">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.17">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μερίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβολαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ δὲ τὴν γνῶσιν τῆς σεμνῆς καὶ ἐνδόξου ταύτης καὶ παναγίας πίστεως καὶ σεαυτὸν γνῶθι λοιπὸν ὅστις εἶ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μικροψύχως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιμήσεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναρχία κατ᾽ οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.18">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονάς — τριάς — οὐσία – φύσις — ὑποκείμενον — ὑπόστασις — πρόσωπον — περιγραφή — μερίζεσθαι — διαιρεῖν — πλατύνειν — συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαι — κτίζειν — ποιεῖν — γίγνεσθαι γεννᾶν — ὁμοούσιος — ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός — διὰ τοῦ θελήματος — Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ — φῶς ἐκ φωτός — γεννηθέντα οὐ ποιηθέντα — ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν — οὐκ ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν — ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν — ἕτερος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν — ἄτρεπτος — ἀναλλοίωτος — ἀγέννητος — ἀλλότριος — πηγὴ τῆς θεότητος — δύο οὐσίαι — οὐσία οὐσιωμένη — ἐνανθρώπησις — θεάνθρωπος — ἕνωσις οὐσιώδης — ἕνωσις κατὰ μετουσίαν — συνάφεια κατὰ μάθησιν καὶ μετουσίαν — συγκρᾶσις — ἐνοικεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστήριον οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστική παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθημα τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς φιλοσοφίας, ξένης καὶ ἀλλοτρίας οὔσης τῶν ἐν Χριστῷ εὐσεβῶς θελόντων ζῇν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθημα τῶν δογμάτων καὶ πράξεις ἀγαθαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθησις καὶ μυσταγωγία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέγιστον τάραχον κατὰ πάντα τὸν κόσμον ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς πιστοῖς ἐμβάλλουσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ δεῖν παρὰ γνώμην τοῦ ἐπισκόπου Ῥώμης κανονίζειν τὰς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή πως ἄρα αἱ τρεῖς αὗται τῶν προγόνων κεφαλαὶ πάσης τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος ὁμοούσιοι ὑποστάσεις κατ᾽ εἰκόνα τινά, ὡς καὶ Μεθοδίῳ δοκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία θέλησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία φύσις θεοῦ λόγου σεσαρκωμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μύσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον καὶ διαφερόντως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεωτερισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοητῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομίζοντες ἀπὸ Μαρίας καὶ δεῦρο Χριστὸν αὐτὸν καλεῖσθαι καί υἱὸν Θεοῦ, καὶ εἷναι μὲν πρότερον ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον, κατὰ προκοπὴν δὲ εἰληφέναι τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ προσηγορίαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.23">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.26">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.30">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς προπηδῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος τοῦ Θανάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν ἡμῖν τὸ Ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐπεφύησαν, τὰ ἐκείνων κεκρυμμένα μοσχεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ομοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομηθῆναι τὴν ἀλήθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν νομίζουσι φύσει τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν ἰδέᾳ ἀνθρώπου τότε τῷ Ἀβραὰμ πεφηνέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ πρός Σαβῖνον λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ προλαβόντες ἀφανίζουσιν τοὺς μετά ταῦτα γενόεμνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ συγχέοντες πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ ἔννοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Σαμοσατέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἔδοξεν ἀνθρώποις συνετέθη τὰ τῆς Πίστεως· ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ πάσης γραφῆς τὰ καιριώτατα συλλεχθέντα μίαν ἀναπληροῖ τὴν τῆς Πίστεως διδασκαλίαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δύο θεοὺς λέγω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μόνον ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἄνθρωπος γίνεται, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸ ἀκόλουθον πάντως καὶ ἐν ἀγγέλοις γινόμενος πρὸς τὴν ἐκείνων φύσιν ἑαυτὸν συγκατάγει.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ πολυθεΐαν εἰσηγούμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ προγνώσει, ἀλλ᾽ οὐσίᾳ καὶ ὑποστάσει.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.45">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ πρὸ πολλοῦ χρόνου γενόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τοσαύτη ἦν τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν ἡ ἀνομία, ὅση τοῦ ὑπεραποθνήσκοντος ἡ δικαιοσύνη. οὐ τοσοῦτον ἡμάρτομεν, ὅσον ἐδικαιοπράγνσεν ὁ τὴν ψυχὴν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τεθεικώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τὰ φυσικὰ πὰθη ἐκκόπτειν ἐνομοθέτησεν ἀλλὰ τὴν τούτων ἀμετρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τὸ τί ἐστι Θεὸς ἐξηγούμεθα . . . ἐν τοῖς περὶ Θεοῦ μεγάλη γνῶσις το τὴν ἀγνωσίαν ὁμολογεῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ ὡς Ἱεράκας λύχνον ἀπὸ λύχνου, ἢ ὡς λαμπάδα εἰς δύο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδεὶς πιστεύει εἰς μίαν ἐκκλησίαν ὁ μὴ ὁμολογῶν ὅτι τὰς ἐκπροσωπούσας ταύτην οἰκουμενικὰς συνόδους τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἄγιον ὁδηγεῖ εἰς πᾶσαν ἀλήθειαν. καὶ ὅτι ἡ ἐκκλησία αὕτη δὲν δύναται νὰ ἦ ἄλλη παρὰ τὴν ἐπῳκοδομημένην ἐπὶ τῆς μόνης ἑνοποιοῦ ἀρχῆς τῶν οἰκουμενικῶν συνόδων· διότι ἡ ἀρχὴ τῶν μερικῶν ὑποχρεωτικῶν ὁμολογιῶν, ἣν καθιέρωσαν αἱ λοιπαὶ ἐκκλησίαι, ἐστὶν ἡ μήτηρ τῆς διαιρέσεως . . . ἡ προμνημονευθεῖσα ἀναγνώρισις τῶν ἑπτὰ οἰκουμενικῶν συνόδων ἐστὶ γεγονὸς ἱστορικόν, μηδεμίαν πλέον ἐκκλησιαστικὴν αναψηλάφησιν ἐπιδεχόμενον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ Θεὸς πατήρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ υἱός, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν Θεὸς ἦν χωρὶς τοῦ λόγου, αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ υἱὸς οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γενηθῇ, ἀλλ᾽ ἦν ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, οὐ γὰρ ἀΐδιός ἐστιν, ἀλλ᾽ ὕστερον ἐπιγέγονεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἄξια αὐτά φασιν εἶναι ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὸ τοῦ γεννηθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσιωδῶς, αλλὰ κατὰ ποιότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.9">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία οὐσιωμένη ἐν σώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω γὰρ ἂν καὶ ἡ θεία τριὰς καὶ τὸ ἅγιον κήρυγμα τῆς μοναρχίας διασώζοιτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω μὲν ἡμεῖς εἴς τε τὴν τριάδα τὴν μονάδα πλατύνομεν ἀδιαίρετον, καὶ τὴν τριάδα πάλιν ἀμείωτον εἰς τὴν μονάδα συγκεφαλαιούμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.41">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος ἐσταυρώθη ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντελῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.40">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.42">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις ἄγραφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδόσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις γνωστική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις ἄγαρφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις ἄγραφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.14">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.16">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.22">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.23">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.26">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.5">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατέρα λέγων Διονύσιος οὐκ ὀνομάζει τὸν υἱόν, καὶ πάλιν υἱὸν λέγων οὐκ ὀνομάζει τὸν πατέρα, ἀλλὰ διαιρεῖ καὶ μακρύνει καὶ μέρίζει τὸν υἱὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατὴρ καὶ υἱὸς ἐπινοίᾳ μέν εἰσι δύο, ὑποστάσει δὲ ἕν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πειρῶμαι τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν θεῖον ἀνάγειν πρὸς τὸ ἐν τῷ παντὶ θεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ Μελχισεδεκιανῶν καὶ Θεοδοτιανῶν καὶ Ἀθιγγανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ ἀναστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιγραφὴ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιγραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιγράφεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κατ. ανθρ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p27.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κατασκ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p27.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p27.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κατασκ. ἀνθρωπ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p27.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κατασκευῆς ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κοσμοποιίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κτίσεως καὶ γενέσεως Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ συντελείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τοῦ μηδὲ προϋπάρχειν τὴν ψυχὴν μηδὲ ἀμαρτήσασαν τοῦτο εἰς σῶμα βληθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τοῦ νῦν κινηθέντος ἐν τῇ Πτολεμαΐδι τῆς Πενταπόλεως δόγματος, ὄντος ἀσεβοῦς καὶ βλασφημίαν πολλὴν ἔχοντος περὶ τοῦ παντοκράτορος Θεοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἀπιστίαν τε πολλὴν ἔχοντος περὶ τοῦ μονογενοῦς παιδὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ πρωτοτόκου πάσης κτίσεως, τοῦ ἐναθρωπήσαντος λόγου, ἀναισθησίαν δὲ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς θεοτόκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐπιδημίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ θεότητος ἁπλούστερον γράφοντες οὐ κατεγένοντο περὶ τῆς τοῦ ὁμουσίου ἀκρίβειας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς ἐνδόξου καὶ ἀληθῶς ἐνθέου τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ἐπιφανείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν γενητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχ. κ. ἀναστας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχ. κ. ἀναστασ·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχ. κ. ἀναστάσ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ ἀναστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἐπαγγελιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἱερωσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστεύειν εἰς μίαν ἁγίαν καθολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλάττουσιν ἑαυτοῖς καὶ βίβλους ἐπιπλάστους,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλατυσμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλατύνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλευρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ἐγὼ γενητά τινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ὅτι οὐσίας δύο καὶ φύσεις δύο λέγει· τῷ τῆς οὐσίας καὶ φύσεως ὀνόματι, ὡς δῆλον, ἔκ τε τῶν ἑπομένων καὶ προηγουμένων τοῦ χωρίου ἀντὶ τῆς ὑποστάσεως καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ Ἀρείῳ προσανακείμενοι χρώμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.4">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμἀ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλοὶ γὰρ οὖν ἃγιοι γεγόνασι καθαροὶ πάσης ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πονῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίημα καὶ γενητὸν εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, μήτε δὲ φύσει ἴδιον, ἀλλὰ ξένον κατ᾽ οὐσίαν αὐτὸν εἶναι τοῦ πατρός, ὥσπερ ἐστὶν ὁ γεωργὸς πρὸς τὴν ἄμπελον καὶ ὁ ναυπηγὸς πρὸς τὸ σκάφος. καὶ γὰρ ὡς ποίημα ὢν οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γένηται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῦ δὲ ἔτι γραφῆς καὶ μαθήσεως κατόρθωμα τῇ ψυχῇ ἐκείνῃ τῇ καθαρᾷ γενομένῃ, ὅπου καὶ ἀξιοῦται πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον Θεὸν ὁρᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πραγματεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολή τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προγεγύμνασθαι γὰρ . . . ὡς ἄρα ὁ πρωτόπλαστος οἰκείως εἰς αὐτὸν ἀναφέρεσθαι δύναται τὸν Χριστόν, οὐκέτι τύπος ὢν καὶ ἀπείκασμα μόνον καὶ εἰκὼν τοῦ μονογενοῦς, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο σοφία γεγονώς καὶ λόγος. δίκην γὰρ ὕδατος συγκερασθεὶς ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῇ σοφίᾳ καὶ τῇ ζωῇ τοῦτο γέγονεν, ὅπερ ἦν αὐτὸ τὸ εἰς αὐτὸν ἐγκατασκῆψαν ἄκρατον φῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκύνησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσφέρουσιν ἔγκλημα κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ ψεῦδος ὂν ὡς οὐ λέγοντος τὸν Κριστὸν ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τῷ Θεῷ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφάσει χάριτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφήτην ὡς ἐμέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς Μανιχαίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς θεωρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τοὺς Σαβελλίζοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ῥητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρός τι πὼς ἔχοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώτη οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p14.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p27.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστευε δὲ ὅτι οὗτος ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν ἐξ οὐρανῶν κατῆλθεν ἐπι τῆς γῆς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστευε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ . . . τοσοῦτον ἂνθρωπον διά σε, ὅσον σὺ γίνῃ δι᾽ ἐκεῖνον Θεός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις ἐξ ἀρχῆς παραληφθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πὼς ἔχοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ θεολογία τὰς οὐρανίους οὐσίας ἐννέα κέκληκε. ταύτας ὁ Θεῖος ἱεροτελέστης εἰς τρεῖς ἀφορίζει τριαδικὰς διακοσμήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ ἀποστολικὴ εὐσεβὴς δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὖν ὁ τούτοις χρώμενος τοῖς ὀνόμασι μεμερίσθαι ταῦτα καὶ ἀφωρίσθαι παντελῶς ἀλλήλων οἴομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σιωπῇ προσκυνείσθω τὸ ἄρρητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκιὰ τῶν μελλόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφίζονται οἱ Χριστιανοὶ ἐν τῷ λέγειν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι αὐτολόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκεχυομένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγχεόμενοι ἐν τῷ περὶ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ τόπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγχέειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.45">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβεβηκότα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμφωνία τῶν βιβλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναίρεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάφεια κατὰ μάθησιν καὶ μετουσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνέλευσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σἀρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρκας νοητάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύπάσχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύστασις τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τα ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταυτούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτῃ γεννᾶν εἰρῆσθαι νoμίζω τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, ἐπειδὴ τοὺς χαρακτῆρας καὶ τὴν ἐκτύπωσιν καὶ τὴν ἀρρενωπίαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ προσλαμβάνουσιν οἱ φωτιζόμενοι, τῆς καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν μορφῆς ἐν αὐτοῖς ἐκτυπουμένης τοῦ λόγου καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς γεννωμένης κατά τὴν ἀκριβῆ γνῶσιν καὶ πίστιν ὥστε ἐν ἑκάστῳ γεννᾶσθαι τὸν Χριστὸν νοητῶς· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἡ ἐκκλησία σπαργᾷ καὶ ὡδίνει, μέχριπερ ἂν ὁ Χριστὸς ἐν ἡμῖν μορφωθῇ γεννηθείς, ὅπως ἕκαστος τῶν ἁγίων τῷ μετέχειν Χριστοῦ Χριστος γεννηθῇ, καθ᾽ ὃν λόγον καὶ ἔν τινι γραφῇ φέρεται “μὴ ἅψησθε τῶν Χριστῶν μου” οἱονεὶ Χριστῶν γεγονότων τῶν κατὰ μετουσίαν τοῦ πνεύματος εἰς Χριστὸν βεβαπτισμένων, συμβαλλούσης ἐνταῦθα τὴν ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τράνωσιν αὐτῶν καὶ μεταμόρφωσιν τῆς ἐκκλησίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτῃ γὰρ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἄνείληφεν ὁ λόγος, ὅπως δὴ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ καταλύσῃ τὴν ἐπ᾽ ὀλέθρῳ γεγονυῖαν καταδίκην, ἡττήσας τὸν ὄφιν. ἥρμοζε γὰρ μὴ δι᾽ ἑτέρου νικηθῆναι τὸν πονηρὸν ἀλλὰ δι᾽ ἐκείνου, ὃν δὴ καὶ ἐκόμπαζεν ἀπατήσας αὐτὸν τετυραννηκέναι, ὅτι μὴ ἄλλως τὴν ἁμαρτίαν λυθῆναι καὶ τὴν κατάκρισιν δυνατὸν ἦν, εἰ μὴ πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνος ἄνθρωπος, δι᾽ ὃν εἴρητο το “γῆ εἶ καί εἰς γῆν ἀπελεύσῃ,” ἀναπλασθεὶς ἀνέλυσε τὴν ἀπόφασιν τὴν δι᾽ αὐτὸν εὶς πάντας ἐξενηνεγμένην. ὅπως, καθὼς ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πρότερον πάντες ἀποθνήσκουσιν, οὕτω δὴ πάλιν καὶ ἐν τῷ ἀνειληφότι Χπιστῷ τὸν Ἀδαμ πάντες ζωοποιηθῶσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα διδάσκομεν, ταῦτα κηρύττομεν, ταῦτα τῆς ἐκκλησίας τὰ ἀποστολικὰ δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τελειούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.29">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν λόγον ἀπέστειλεν τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ εὐαγγελιζόμενος εἰρήνην διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.53">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πάθους τοῦ Θεοῦ μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἀλληγορικοῦ τὸ ἱστορικὸν πλεῖστον ὅσον προτιμῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτον τὸν πατέρα αὐτὸν υἰὸν νομίζουσι κατὰ καιροὺς καλούμενον πρὸς τὰ συμβαίνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριὰς τέλεια, δόξη καὶ ἀϊδιότητι καὶ βασιλείᾳ μὴ μεριζομένη μηδὲ ἀπαλλοτριουμένη. Οὔτε οὖν κτιστόν τι ἢ δοῦλον ἐν τῇ τριάδι οὔτε ἐπείσακτον, ὡς πρότερον μὲν οὐχ ὕπαρχον, ὕστερον δὲ ἐπείσελθόν· οὔτε γὰρ ἐνέλιπέ ποτε υἱὸς πατρί, οὔτε τἱῷ πνεῦμα, ἄλλ᾽ ἄτρεπτος καὶ ἀναλλοίωτος ἡ αὐτὴ τριὰς ἀεί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόπον τινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυπικῶς γεγόνασι τῆς ἁγίας καὶ ὁμοούσιου τριάδος, τοῦ μὲν ἀναιτίου καὶ ἄγεννήτου Ἀδὰμ τύπον καὶ εἰκόνα ἔχοντος τοῦ ἀναιτίου καὶ πάντων αἱτίου παντοκράτορος Θεοῦ καὶ πατρός, τοῦ δὲ γεννητοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰκόνα προδιαγράφοντος τοῦ γεννητοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ. τῆς δὲ ἐκπορευτῆς Εὔας σημαινούσης τὴν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐκπορευτὴν ὑπόστασιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυραννίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p30.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.32">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κανονιζόμενα καὶ παραδοθέντα πιστευθέντα τε θεῖα εἶναι βιβλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κρατούμενα τῷ λόγῳ τῆς φύσεως οὐκ ἔχει ἔπαινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μὲν ἁμαρτήματα ὡς Θεὸς ἀφιείς, εἰς δὲ τὸ μὴ ἐξαμαρτάνειν παιδαγωγῶν ὡς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τοῦ θανάτου κράτησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τοῦ πνεύματος διδασκαλίαν ὑπερβάλλειν τῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ διδαχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου φωνὴν παριστᾷν ἔννοιαν οὐσίας τε καὶ τῶν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς, ὥστε καταμερισθεῖσαν τὴν οὐσίαν παρέχειν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου τὴν προσηγορίαν τοῖς εἰς ἃ διῃρέθη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὶ οὖν κακὸν ποιῶ δοξάζων τὸν Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὶς ἀποφαίνεται πλήθυν Θεῶν παραβαλλομένην κατὰ καιρούς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί γὰρ ἄτοπον, ἢ τί χλεύης παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἄξιον, ἢ πάντως ὅτι τὸν λόγον ἐν σώματι πεφανερῶσθαι λέγομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί δὲ εἴπω Ἡρακλᾶν καὶ Δημήτριον τοὺς μακκαρίους ἐπισκόπους, οἵους πειρασμοὺς ὑπέστησαν ὑπὸ τοῦ μανέντος Ὠριγένους, καὶ αὐτοῦ σχίσματα βαλλόντος ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, τὰ ἕως σήμερον ταραχὰς αὐτῇ ἐγείραντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἂν εἴπωμεν, ἕνα Θεόν ἔχόεν, ἢ τρεῖς Θεούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τὸ εἰς ὅνομα Ἰωάννου ψεύδεται . . . λέγουσι τὸ κατὰ Ἰωάννην εὐαγγέλιον, ἐπειδὴ μὴ τὰ αὐτὰ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις ἔφη, ἀδιάθετον εἶναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὖ ζῆν ἐδίδαξεν ἐπιφανεὶς ὡς διδάσκαλος, ἵνα τὸ ἀεὶ ζῆν ὕστερον ὡς Θεὸς χορηγήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θάλπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πνεῦμα σὰρξ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ σχῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φωτιστικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐκ δύο φύσεων ἑνωθεισῶν καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν γεγεννῆσθαι τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν μήτε μεμαθηκέναι ἐν ταῖς ἐκθέσεσι τῶν ἁγίων πατέρων μήτε καταδέχεσθαι, εἰ τύχοι τι αὐτῷ τοιοῦτο παρά τινος ὑπαναγινώσκεσθαι, διὰ τὸ τὰς θείας γραφὰς ἀμείνονας εἶναι τῆς τῶν πατέρων διδασκαλίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἔργον τοῦ Χριστιανοῦ οὐδὲν ἄλλο ἐστὶν ἢ μελετᾷν ἀποθνήσκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Θεὸν βουλόμενον τόδε τὸ πᾶν κατασκευάσαι, πρῶτον τὸν υἱὸν οἷόν τινα κανόνα τῆς δημιουργίας προϋποστήσασθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν δὲ υἱὸν παρὰ τῷ πατρὶ ὄντα Θεὸν μὲν καὶ κύριον τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων, ὑπὸ δὲ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀποσταλέντα ἐξ οὐρανῶν καὶ σαρκωθέντα ἐνηνθρωπηκέναι. διόπερ καὶ τὸ ἐκ τῆς παρθένου σῶμα χωρῆσαν πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς θεότητος σωματικῶς, τῇ θεότητι ἀτρέπτως ἥνωται καὶ τεθεοποίηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν κόσμον σώμα μέγα φασὶν εἶναι οἱ τῶν Ἑλλήνων φιλόσοφοι καὶ ἀληθεύουσι λέγοντες. Ὁρῶμεν γὰρ αὐτὸν καὶ τὰ τούτου μέρη ταῖς αἰσθήσεσι ὑποπίπτοντα. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ σώματι ὄντι ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγος ἐστί, καὶ ἐν ὅλοις καὶ τοῖς κατὰ μέρος αὐτῶν πᾶσιν ἐπιβέβηκε. τί θαυμαστὸν ἢ τί ἄτοπον εἰ καὶ ἐν ἀνθρώπω φαμὲν αὐτὸν ἐπιβεβηκέναι κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀποβάλλονται τὸν διὰ Ἰωάννην κητυχθέντα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν μὴ προϋφεστάναι κατ᾽ ἰδίαν οὐσίας περιγραφὴν πρὸ τῆς εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἐπιδημίας, μηδὲ θεότητα ἰδίαν ἔχειν, ἀλλ ἐμπολιτευομένην αὐτῷ μόνην τὴν πατρικήν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν υἱὸν καὶ μὴ ὁμοούσιον τῷ πατρί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν φυσικὸν νόμον ἐβεβαίωσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τό αἵμα, τά παθήματα τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς αὐτῆς τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος χάριτος οἵ τε πάλαι μετεῖχον καὶ οἱ τῷ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης ὑπηρετούμενος μυστηρίῳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐπινοίᾳ μόνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.48">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν προγεγενημένων Θεὸς δίδωσιν ἄφεσιν, τῶν δὲ ἐπιόντων αὐτὸς ἕκαστος ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πεφυλαγμένων δογμάτων καὶ κηρυγμάτων τὰ μὲν ἐκ τῆς ἐγγράφου διδασκαλίας ἔχομεν, τὰ δὲ ἐκ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων παραδόσεως διαδοθέντα ἡμῖν ἐν μυστηρίῳ παρεδεξάμεθα ἄπερ ἀμφότερα τὴν αὐτὴν ἰσχὺν ἔχει πρὸς τὴν εὐσέβειαν . . . ἄλλο γὰρ δόγμα, καὶ ἄλλο κήρυγμα, τὰ μεν γὰρ δόγματα σιωπᾶται, τὰ δὲ κηρύγματα δημοσιεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ Χριστῷ φησίν, ἐσταυρωμένῳ ὥσπερ ἄπασα ἡμῶν ἡ ὑπὸ τὴν θνητότητα κειμένη φύσις συνεσταυρώθη, ἐπειδὴ καὶ πᾶσα αὐτῷ συναν έστη, πάντων ἀνθρώπων αὐτῷ συμμετασχεῖν ἐλπιζόντων τῆς ἀναστάσεως· ὡς ἐντεῦθεν συναφανισθῆναι μὲν τὴν περὶ τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν ἡμῶν εὐκολίαν, διὰ τῆς ἐπὶ τὴν ἀνθανασίαν τοῦ σώματος μεταστάσεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ θρόνῳ τῆς πρεσβυτέρας Ῥώμης διὰ τὸ βασιλεύειν τὴν πόλιν ἐκείνην, οἱ πατέρες εἰκότως ἀποδεδώκασι τὰ πρεσβεῖα, καὶ τῷ αὐτῷ σκοπῷ κινούμενοι οἱ ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα θεοφιλέστατοι ἐπίσκοποι τὰ ἴσα πρεσβεῖα ἀπένειμαν τῷ τῆς νέας Ῥώμης ἁγιωτάτῳ θρόνῳ, εὐλόγως κρίναντες, τὴν βασιλείᾳ καὶ συγκλήτῳ τιμηθεῖσαν πόλιν καὶ τῶν ἴσων ἀπολαύουσαν πρεσβείων τῇ πρεσβυτέρᾳ βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ. καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἐκκλησιαστικοῖς, ὡς ἐκείνην, μεγαλύνεσθαι πράγμασι, δευτέραν μετ᾽ ἐκείνην ὑπάρχουσαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι χρισθεὶς προσηγορεύθη Χριστός — ὁ ἐκ Δαβὶδ χρισθεὶς οὐκ ἀλλότριός ἐστι τῆς σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.50">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υπερ του κατα ιωαν[ν]ην ευαγγελιου και αποκαλυψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοπάτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.13">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.28">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαμὲν ἄνθρωπον γεγενῆσθαι τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγον, ἵνα τὴν ὁμοίωσιν τοῦ ἐπουρανίου λάβωμεν καὶ θεοποιηθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασία περὶ Θεόυ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φασὶ γὰρ τοὺς μὲν προτέρους ἅπαντας καὶ αὐτοὺς τοὺς ἀποστόλους, παρειληφέναι τε καὶ δεδιδαχέναι ταῦτα, ἅ νῦν οὗτοι λέγουσι, καὶ τετηρῆσθαι τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ κηρύγματος μέχρι τῶν χρόνων τοῦ Βίκτορος . . . ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ διαδόχου αὐτοῦ Ζεφυρίνου παρακεχαράχθαι τὴν ἀλήθειαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθορά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοτιμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.54">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωνή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.51">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάσκουσι ὅτι οὐ συμφωνεῖ τὰ βιβλία τοῦ Ἰωάννου τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάσκων τὰ περὶ μὲν τῆς τοῦ παντὸς ἀρχῆς σύμφωνα ἐκ μέρους τοῖς τῆς ἀληθοῦς ἐκκλησίας, ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ πάντα ὁμολογῶν γεγονέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φέρε γὰρ ἡμεῖς ἐπισκεψώμεθα πῶς ὀρθοδόξως ἀνήγαγε τὸν Ἀδὰμ εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν, οὐ μόνον τύπον αὐτὸν ἡγούμενος εἶναι καὶ εἰκόνα, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο Χριστὸν καὶ αὐτὸν γεγονέναι διὰ τὸ τὸν πρὸ αἰώνων εἰς αὐτὸν ἐγκατασκῆψαι λόγον. ἥρμοζε γὰρ τὸ πρωτόγονον τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ πρῶτον βλάστημα καὶ μονογενὲς τὴν σοφίαν τῷ πρωτοπλάστῳ καὶ πρώτῳ καὶ πρωτογόνῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀνθρώπῳ κερασθεῖσαν ἐνηνθρωπηκέναι, τοῦτο γὰρ εἶναι τὸν Χριστόν, ἄνθρωπον ἐν ἀκράτῳ θεότητι καὶ τελείᾳ πεπληρωμένον καὶ Θεὸν ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ κεχωρημένον· ἦν γὰρ πρεπωδέστατον τόν πρεσβύτατον τῶν αἰώνων καὶ πρῶτον τῶν ἀρχαγγέλων, ἀνθρώποις μέλλοντα συνομιλεῖν, εἰς τὸν πρεσβύτατον καὶ πρῶτον τῶν ἀνθρώπον εἰσοικισθῆναι τὸν Ἀδάμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψαλμοὺς τοὺς μὲν εἰς τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χρ. παύσας ὡς δὴ νεωτέρους καὶ νεωτέρων ἀνδρῶν συγγράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὴ πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὸς ἂνθρωτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ λογική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p23.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p23.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p23.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ϕθρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p5.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνεία, ἐγκράτεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγωνιστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p32.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p30.6">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθανασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλληγορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ Σαβελλίου συχνῶς κατηγορεῖσθαι ὡς παραβάντα τὴν πρώτην πίστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐρεῖ μοι τὶς· Ξένον φέρεις λόγον λέγων υἱόν. Ἰωάννης μὲν γὰρ λέγει λόγον, ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλως ἀλληγορεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμαθεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρωπίνης βουλῆς τε καὶ γνώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίλυτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάγκη τρεῖς οὐσίας εἶναι, μίαν μὲν προηγουμένην, τὰς δὲ δύο ἐξ ἐκαίνης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκήρυξε τῆς κοινωνίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστὰς τοῦ κανόνος ἐπὶ κίβδηλα καὶ νόθα διδάγματα μετελήλυθεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόσπασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχηγόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιπαρθνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιποιμήν-ἀρχιποροφήτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφελεστατοι ἢ ἀκέραιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθαρσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.9">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀὴρ πεπληγμένος ἢ τὸ ̓ίδιον αἰσθητὸν ἀκοῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.53">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλούστερον γεγραφέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγραφός ἐστιν ἡ παράδοσις αὕτη τῶν ἀποστόλων, πολλὰ γὰρ ἀγράφως ἡμῖν παρέδοσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀμφότερα γὰρ ἐφιλανθρωπεύετο ὁ σωτὴρ διὰ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως, ὅτι καὶ τὸν θάνατον ἐξ ἡμῶν ἡφάνιζε καὶ ἀνεκαίνιζεν ἡμᾶς· καὶ ὅτι ἀφανὴς ὢν καὶ ἀόρατος διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἐνέφαινε καὶ ἐγνώριζεν ἑαυτὸν εἶναι τὸν λόγον τοῦ πατρός, τὸν τοῦ παντὸς ἡγεμόνα καὶ βασιλέα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀντιβολὴ Παπίσκου καὶ Φίλωνος κ.τ.λ. . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄλλος γάρ ἐστιν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς καὶ ἄλλος ὁ λόγος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγύτατα τοῦ ἀσωμάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγερεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγένοντο σχίσματα λαῶν, ἀκαταστασίαι ἱερέων, ταραχὴ ποιμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθεώθημεν Θεοῦ τῇ μεταλήψει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ Μαρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησίας τὰς ἀπὸ τῶν θείων γραφῶν μαρτυρίας ἐξ ἀγράφου παραδόσεως σφραγιζομένης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αἵματι Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν παιδείᾳ Ἑλληνικῇ ἀκρός, πολυμαθὴς τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὀλίγοις τοῖς στίχοις τὸ πᾶν δόγμα τῆς πίστεως περιλαμβανόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνυπόστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξηπάτων καὶ αὐτοὶ ἠπατημένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιγεννηματική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐάν σε κατηχούμενος ἐξετάσῃ, τι εἰρήκασιν οἱ διδάσκοντες, μηδὲν λέγε τῷ ἔξω· μυστήριον γάρ σοι παραδίδομεν καὶ ἐλπίδα μέλλοντος αἰῶνος· τήρησον τὸ μυστήριον τῷ μισθαποδότῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνεῦσαί τε ἱκανὸς μυστήρια, ἃ τοῖς πολλοῖς ἦν ἀπόκρυφα, οὕτω φανερῶς αὐτὰ ἐξετίθετο, ὥστε τοὺς ἀκούοντας μαρτυρεῖν, ὅτι οὐ μόνον ἀκούουσιν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁρῶσιν αὐτά.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν οὐ μόνον οὐσίᾳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑποκειμέῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγγραφον τὴν πίστιν ἣν ἐξ ἀρχῆς παρελάβομεν καὶ ἔχομεν παραδοθεῖσαν καὶ τηρουμένην ἐν τῇ καθολικῇ καὶ ἁγίᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ, μέχρι τῆς σήμερον ἡμέρας ἐκ διαδοχῆς ἀπὸ τῶν μακαρίων ἀποστόλων, οἳ καί αυτόπται καὶ ὑπηρέται γεγόνασι τοῦ λόγου, καταγγελλομένην, ἐκ νόμου καὶ προφητῶν καὶ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγ χος καὶ ἀπολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.47">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνδυμα τῆς ἀσεβείας ἐστὶν ἡ ϕιλία τοῦ γράμματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννοια τῆς εἰς πατέρα γνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνσαρκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτι γὰρ πηλουργούμενον τὸν Ἀδάμ, ὡς ἔστιν εἰπεῖν, καὶ τηκτὸν ὄντα ταὶ ὑδαρῆ, καὶ μηδέπω φθάσαντα δίκην ὀστράκου τῇ ἀφθαρσίᾳ κραταιωθῆναι καὶ παγιωθῆναι, ὕδωρ ὥσπερ καταλειβομένη καὶ καπαστάζουσα διέλυσεν αὐτὸ ἡ ἁμαρτία. διὸ δὴ πάλιν ἄνωθεν ἀναδεύων καὶ πηλοπλαστῶν τὸν αὐτὸν εἰς τιμὴν ὁ Θεός ἐν τῇ παρθενικῇ κραταιώσας πρῶτον καὶ πήξας μήτρᾳ καὶ συνενώσας καὶ συγκεράσας τῷ λογῳ, ἄτηκτον καὶ ἄθραυστον ἐξήγαγεν εἰς τὸν βίον, ἵνα μὴ πάλιν τοῖς τῆς φθορᾶς ἔξψθεν ἐπικλυσθεὶς ἱεύμασιν, τηκεδόνα γεννήσας διαπέσῃ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔφασαν γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔφη τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν πατέρα γεγεννῆσθαι καὶ πεπονθέναι καὶ ἀποτεθνηκέναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχοντες μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, συμπορευόμενον τοῖς ἀνθρώποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως οὗ ὁ ὕψιστος ἐπισκέψηται τὴν γῆν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐλθὼν ὡς ἄνθρωπος μετὰ ἀνθρώπων ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγὼ γάρ τὸν ἄρσενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγὼ οἶδα ἕνα Θεὸν Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν καὶ πλὴν αὐτοῦ ἕτερον οὐδένα γεννητὸν καὶ παθητόν — οὐχ ὁ πατὴρ ἀπέθανεν, ἀλλὰ ὁ υἱός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκ τῆς περὶ προφητῶν ἐξηγήσεως (1) Κατ᾽ ἐπαγγελείαν μέγας καὶ ἐκλεκτὸς προφήτης ἐστίν, ἴσως μεσίτης καὶ νομοθέτης τῆς κρείττονος διαθήκης γενόμενος· ὅστις ἑαυτὸν ἱερουργήσας ὑπὲρ πάντων μίαν ἐφάνη καί θέλησιν καὶ ἐνέργειαν ἔχων πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, θέλων ὥσπερ Θεὸς πάντας ἀνθρώπους σωθῆναι καὶ εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας ἐλθεῖν τῆς δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τῷ κόσμῳ δι᾽ ὧν εἰργάσατο φανερωθείσης. — (2) Σχέσει γὰρ τῇ κατὰ δικαιοσύνην καὶ πόθῳ τῷ κατὰ φιλανθρωπίαν συναφθεὶς τῷ Θεῷ, οὐδὲν ἔσχεν μεμερισμένον πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, διὰ τὸ μίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ γενέσθαι τὴν θέλησιν καὶ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τῶν ἐπὶ τῇ σωτηρίᾳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀγαθῶν. — (3) Εἰ γὰρ ἐθέλησεν αὐτὸν Θεὸς σταυρωθῆναι, καὶ κατεδέξατο λέγων. Μὴ τὸ ἐμόν, ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν γενέσθω θέλημα, δῆλον ὅτι μίαν ἔσχεν μετὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν θέλησιν καὶ τὴν πρᾶξιν, ἐκεῖνο θελήσας καὶ πράξας, ὅπερ ἔδοξε τῷ Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐλληνικὴ παιδεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπειδὴ οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἀποστραφέντες τὴν πρὸς τὸν Θαεὸν θεωρίαν. καὶ ὡς ἐν βύθῳ βυθισθέντες κάτω τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντες, ἐν γενέσει καὶ τοῖς αἰσθητοῖς τὸν Θεὸν ἀνεζήτουν, ἀνθρώπους θνητοὺς καὶ δαίμονας ἑαυτοῖς θεοὺς ἀνατυπούμενοι· τούτου ἕνεκα ὁ φιλάνθρωπος καὶ κοινὸς πάντων σωτήρ, ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγος, λαμβάνει ἑαυτῷ σῶμα καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἀναστέφεται καὶ τὰς αἰσθήσεις πάντων ἀνθρώπων προσλαμβάνει, ἵνα οἱ ἐν σωματικοῖς νοοῦντες εἶναι τὸν Θεόν, αφ᾽ ὧν ὁ κύριος ἐργάζεται διά τῶν τοῦ σώματος ἔργων, ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν νοήσωσι τὴν ἀλήθειαν, καὶ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸν πατέρα λογίσωνται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπὶ ταύταις τοῦ Διονυσίου φέρονται καὶ ἄλλαι πλείους ἐπιστολαί, ὥσπερ αἱ κατὰ Σαβελλίου πρὸς Ἄμμωνα τῆς κατὰ Βερενίκην ἐκκλησίας ἐπίσκοπον, καὶ ἡ πρὸς Τελέσφορον καὶ ἡ πρὸς Εὐφράνορα, καὶ πάλιν Ἄμμωνα καὶ Εὔπορον. Συντάττει δὲ περὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποθέσεως καὶ ἄλλα τέσσαρα συγγράμματα, ἃ τῷ κατὰ Ῥώμην ὁμωνύμῳ Διονυσίῳ προσφωνεῖ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑλληνικὴ παιδεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p29.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p29.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἄν εἰκότως λέγοιμι καὶ πρὸς τοὺς διαιροῦντας καὶ κατατέμνοντας καὶ ἀναιροῦντας τὸ σεμνότατον κήρυγμα τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν μοναρχίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἓν δὲ μόνον τοῦτο κατορθῶσαι ἦλθε, τὸ τὴν ἐγκράτειαν κηρύξαι ἔν τῷ κόσμῳ καὶ ἑαυτῷ ἀναλέξασθαι ἁγνείαν καὶ ἐγκράτειαν. Ἄνευ δὲ τούτου μὴ δύνασθαι ζῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔστι γὰρ, φησίν, ἐκεῖνο οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἄρρητον, ὃ ὀνομάζεται· ἄρρητον γοῦν αὐτὸ καλοῦμεν, ἐκεῖνο δὲ οὐδὲ ἄρρητον· καὶ γὰρ τὸ οὐδ᾽ ἄρρητον οὐκ ἄρρητον ὀνομάζεται, ἀλλὰ ἔστι, φησίν, ὐπεράνω παντὸς ὀνόματος ὀνομαζομένου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕτεροι δὲ οἱ μηδὲν εἰδότες, εἰ μὴ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν καὶ τοῦτον ἐσταυρωνένον, τὸν γενόμενον σάρκα λόγον τὸ πᾶν νομίσαντες εἶναι τοῦ λόγου, Χριστὸν κατὰ σάρκα μόνον γιγνώσκουσι τοιοῦτον δέ ἐστι τὸ πλῆθος τῶν πεπιστευκέναι νομιζὸμένων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠλλάγη τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γὰρ πρότερον δούλη ψυχὴ νῦν ἀδελφιδοῦν αὐτὸν τὸν δεσπότην ἐπεγράψατο, ὃς τὴν ἀνυπόκριτον ἀποδεχόμενος προαίρεσιν ἐπιφωνήσει· Ἰδοὺ εἶ καλὴ ἡ πλησίον μου, ἰδοὺ εἶ καλή· ὀδόντες σου ὡς ἀγέλαι τῶν κεκαρμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δὲ πίστις αὕτη εἰς τὴν μίαν ἁγίαν καθολικὴν καὶ ἀποστολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἐστὶ πεποίθησις, ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ὁ φορεὺς τῆς θείας χάριτος τῆς ἐνδεικνυμένης εἰς δύο τινά, πρῶτον ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ὁ ἀλάθαστος διδάσκαλος τῆς χριστιανικῆς ἀληθείας καὶ δεύτερον ὁ γνήσιος τῶν μυστηρίων οἰκονόμος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ θείοις τε καὶ φιλοσόφοις δόγμασι διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ παράβασις τῆς ἐντολῆς εἰς τὸ κατὰ φύσιν αὐτοὺς ἐπέστρεψεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἡμῶν ἀνάλογος θέωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἱερὰ σύνοδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ μοναρχία τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ σοφία ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐχ οὕτως οἰκεῖ — κρείττων κατὰ πάντα, ἐπειδὴ ἐκ τνεύματος ἁγίου καὶ ἐξ ἐπαγγελιῶν καὶ ἐκ τῶν γεγραμμένων ἡ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ χάρις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ ὀρθόδοξος πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ ὀρθόδοξος πίστις, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἤδη μακαριότητος ὀσαὴ πρὸς ὑμᾶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδια (οὐσία, ὑποκείμενον): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνόματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.49">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀστᾶ νοητὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p33.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀφειλόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀφθήσεται Θεὸς κατοικῶν ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἐπι τῆς γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς λόγος οὐ διὰ τοὺς ἁμαρτήσαντας ἀγγέλους ἄγγελος· ἀλλὰ διὰ τοὺς ἐν ἁμαρτίᾳ ἀνθρώπους ἄνθρωπος ἀτρέπτως, ἀσυγχύτως, ἀναμαρτήτως, ἀφράστως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς ὁ μήτε μορφὴν μήτε τινὰ ἰδέαν ἔχων, ὑπὲρ δὲ νοῦν καὶ πᾶν τὸ νοητὸν ἱδρύμενος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, ἵνα δὴ καὶ σὺ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου μάθῃς, πῆ ποτὲ ἄρα ἄνθρωπος γένηται Θεός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ σωτὴρ οὐ κατ᾽ μετουσίαν, ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἐστὶ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Ἀδὰμ πρὸ τῆς παραβάσεως ἔξωθεν ἧν, λαβὼν τὴν χάριν καὶ μὴ στνηρμοσμένην ἔχων αὐτὴν τῷ σώματι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐκ Θεοῦ ἐγειρόμενος Χριστὸς οὗτος οὐκ ἦν Θεὸς ἀλλὰ ἄνθρωπος, ἐπειδὴ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἦν, ὡς καὶ Μωϋσῆς ἄνθρωπος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.30">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον τῇ τοῦ λόγου θεότητι, συναΐδιον αὐτῷ διὰ παντὸς γεγενῆσθαι, ἐπειδὴ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τῆς Σοφίας συνέστη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.10">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.14">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p22.16">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.7">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.21">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.46">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.18">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.2">12</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιοσ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοίωσις Θεῷ φθορᾶς ἀποφυγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὁ κύριος ὁ Θεὸς μέγας τοῦ Ἰσραήλ, φαινόμενος επὶ γῆς ὡς ἀνθρώπος καὶ σώζων ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν Ἀδάμ . . . ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς σῶμα λαβὼν καὶ συνεσθίων ἀνθρώποις ἔσωσεν ἀνθρώπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὁ μὲν Παῦλος ὁ Σαμ. οὕτω φησίν· ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ κρίσιν ποιεῖν, ὅτι υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἐστὶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅψεσθε Θεὸν ἐν σχήματι ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων, ἡμῖν Θεὸς ὑπάρχει τοῖς ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας ἐκκλησίας γεννηθεῖσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δὲ ἐξέπτη προπεμφθεὶς καὶ φέρεται πανταχοῦ καὶ οὕτως ἐστὶν ἑκάτερος ἐν ἑκατέρω ἓτερος ὤν θατέρου, καὶ ἓν εἰσιν, ὄντες δύο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ λόγος μείζων ἦν τοῦ Χριστοῦ· Χριστὸς γὰρ διὰ σοφίας μέγας ἐγένετο.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ τῆς θεοσεβείας τρόπος ἐκ δύο τούτων συνέστηκε, δογμάτων εὐσεβῶν καὶ πράξεων ἀγαθῶν. Καὶ οὔτε τὰ δόγματα χωρὶς ἔργων ἀγαθῶν εὐπρόσδεκτα τῷ Θεῷ, οὔτε τὰ μή μετ᾽ εὐσεβῶν δογμάτων ἔργα τελούμενα προσδέχεται ὁ Θεός . . . μέγιστον τοίνυν κτῆμά ἐστι τὸ τῶν δογμάτων μάθηημα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p1.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμιλία Ἱππολύτου εἰς τὴν αἵρεσιν Νοήτου τινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμολογεῖ Θεὸν ἐκ Ναζαρὲτ ὀφθέντα, καὶ ἐντεῦθεν τῆς ὑπάρξεως τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκότα, καὶ ἀρχὴν βασιλείας παρειληφότα, Λόγον δὲ ἐνεργὸν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ σοφίαν ἐν αὐτῷ ὁμολογεῖ, τῷ μεν προορισμῷ πρὸ αἰώνων ὄντα, τῇ δὲ ὑπάρξει ἐκ Ναζαρὲτ ἀναδειχθέντα, ἵνα εἷς εἴη, φησίν, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντα Θεὸς ὁ πατήρ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p23.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.38">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p17.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p21.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p21.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.14">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.16">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.17">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.4">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12.2">11</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁρθοδοξία ἐστὶν ἀψευδὴς περὶ Θεοῦ καὶ κτίσεως ὑπόληψις ἢ ἔννοια περὶ πάντων ἀληθής, ἢ δόξα τῶν ὄντων καθάπερ εἰσίν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.11">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅτι δὲ ποίημα οὐδὲ κτίσμα ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγος, ἀλλ᾽ ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα ἀδιαίρετ͙όν ἐστιν, ὡς ἔγραψεν ἡ μεγάλη σύνοδος, ἰδοὺ καὶ ὁ τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος γράφων κατὰ τῶν τὰ τοῦ Σαβελλίου φρονούντων, σχετλιάζει κατὰ τῶν ταῦτα τολμώντων λέγειν καὶ φήσιν οὕτως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς ἀγέννητος, εἷς ἄναρχος, ἀόρατος, ἀναλλοίωτος, ὃν εἶδεν οὐδεὶς ἀνθρώπων, οὐδὲ ἰδεῖν δύναται· οὗ τὴν δόξαν ἢ τὸ μέγεθος νοῆσαι ἢ ἐξηγήσασθαι καθώς ἐστιν ἀξίως τῆς ἀληθείας, ἀνθρωπίνῃ φύσει ἀνέφικτον· ἔννοιαν δὲ καὶ ὁπωσοῦν μετρίαν περὶ αὐτοῦ λαβεῖν, ἀγαπητόν, ἀποκαλυπτοντος τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ . . . τοῦτον δὲ τὸν υἱὸν γεννητόν, μονογενῆ υἱόν, εἰκόνα τοῦ ἀοράτου Θεοῦ τυγχάνοντα, πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως σοφίαν καὶ λόγον καὶ δύναμιν Θεοῦ, πρὸ αἰώνων ὄντα, οὐ προγνώσει, ἀλλ᾽ οὐσίᾳ καὶ ὑποστάσει Θεὸν Θεοῦ υἱὸν, ἔν τε παλαιᾷ καὶ νέᾳ διαθήκῃ ἐγνωκότες ὁμολογοῦμεν καὶ κηρύσσομεν. ὃς δ᾽ ἄν ἀντιμάχηται τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Θεὸν μὴ εἶναι πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου (δεῖν) πιστεύειν καὶ ὁμολογεῖν, φάσκων δύο θεοὺς καταγγέλλεσθαι, ἐὰν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ Θεὸς κηρύσσηται τοῦτον ἀλλότριον τοῦ ἐκκλησιαστικοῦ κανόνος ἡγούμεθα, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ καθολικαὶ ἐκκλησίαι συμφωνοῦσιν ἡμῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκειμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.40">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.46">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκείμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κολασθεὶς καὶ τιμωρίαν ὑποσχών, ἣν αὐτὸς μὲν οὐκ ὤφειλεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἡμεῖς τοῦ πλήθους ἕνεκεν τῶν πεπλημμελημένων, ἡμῖν αἴτιος τῆς τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων ἀφέσεως κατέστη . . . τὴν ἡμῖν προστετιμημένην κατάραν ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἑλκύσας, γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κατάρα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς εἴγε ὁ λόγος ἐστὶν ὑμῖν υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐπαινοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς περὶ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐκ παλινῳδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἔχει, ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡφείλετο πάντας ἀποθανεῖν . . . ὑπὲρ πάντων τὴν θυσίαν ἀνέφερεν, ἀντὶ πάντων τὸν ἑαυτοῦ ναὸν εἰς θάνατον παραδιδούς, ἵνα τοὺς μὲν πάντας ἀνυπευθύνους καὶ ἐλευθέρους τῆς ἀρχαίας παραβάσεως ποιήσῃ . . . ὁ πάντων θάνατος ἐν τῷ κυριακῷ σώματι ἐπληροῦτο καὶ ὁ θάνατος καὶ ἡ φθορὰ διὰ τὸν συνόντα λόγον ἐξηφανίζετο. θανάτου γὰρ ἦν χρεία, καὶ θάνατον ὑπὲρ πάντων ἔδει γενέσθαι, ἵνα τὸ παρὰ πάντων ὀφειλόμενον γένηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ διαιρέσεις χαρισμάτων εἰσί, τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ πνεῦμα, οὕτω καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὁ αὐτός μέν ἐστι, πλατύνεται δὲ εἰς υἱὸν καὶ πνεῦμα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ οὖν δυνάμεις Θεοῦ πλείονές εἰσιν, ὧν ἑκάστη κατὰ περιγραφήν, ὧν διαφέρει ὁ σωτήρ, οὗτως ὁ λόγος — εἰ καὶ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν οὐκ ἔστι κατὰ περιγραφὴν εκτὸς ἡμῶν — νοηθήσεται ὁ Χριστὸς κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὡς ἐν ναῷ — ἐλθόντα τὸν λόγον καὶ ἐνοικήσαντα ἐν Ιησοῦ ἀνθρώπῳ ὄντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὥσπερ μεγάλου βασιλέως εἰσελθόντος εἴς τινα πόλιν μεγάλην, καὶ οἰκήσαντος εἰς μίαν τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ οἰκιῶν, πάντως ἡ τοιαύτη πόλις τιμῆς πολλῆς καταξιοῦται, καὶ οὐκέτι τις ἐχθρὸς αὐτὴν οὔτε λῃστὴς ἐπιβαίνων καταστρέφει, πάσης δὲ μᾶλλον ἐπιμελείας ἀξιοῦται διὰ τὸν εἰς μίαν αὐτῆς οἰκίαν οἰκήσαντα βασιλέα· σὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ πάντων βασιλέως γέγονεν. Ελθόντος γὰρ αὐτοῦ ἐπί τὴν ἡμετέραν χώραν καὶ οἰκήσαντος εἰς ἓν τῶν ὁμοίων σῶμα, λοιπὸν πᾶσα ἡ κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων παρὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἐπιβουλὴ πέπαυται, καὶ ἡ τοῦ θανάτου ἡφάνισται φθορὰ ἡ πάλαι κατ᾽ αὐτῶν ἰσχύουσα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥίζα τῆς θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">‘Λόγος μὲν ἄνωθεν, Ἰησοῦς δὲ Χριστὸς ἄνθρωπος ἐντεῦθεν — Χριστὸς ἀπο Μαρίας καὶ δεῦρό ἐστιν — ἄνθρωπος ἦν ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐνέπνευσεν ἄνωθεν ὁ λόγος· ὁ πατὴρ γὰρ ἅμα τῷ υἱῷ (scil. τῶ λόγῳ) εἷς Θεός, ὁ δὲ ἄνθρωπος κάτωθεν τὸ ἴδιον πρόσωπον ὑποφαίνει, καὶ οὕτως τὰ δύο πρόσωπα πληροῦνται — Χριστὸς ἐντεῦθεν τῆς ὑπάρξεως τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκώς — λέγει Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν κάτωθεν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.10">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
        <h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> Littera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>(1) Christum primogenitum esse et ipsum esse sapientiam dei, per quem omnia facta sunt; (2) quod sapientia dei Christus; (3) quod Christus idem sit et sermo dei; (4) quod Christus idem manus et brachium dei; (5) quod idem angelus et deus; (6) quod deus Christus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>(ligno) deus pependit dominus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.17">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . Quia itaque vera scripta sunt (sc. the Holy Scriptures) totum hominem in Christo agnoscebam; non corpus tantum hominis, aut cum corpore sine mente animam, sed ipsum hominem, non persona veritatis, sed magna quadam natureæ humanæ excellentia et perfectiore participatione sapientiæ præferri cæteris arbitrabar. Alypius autem deum carne indutum ita putabat credi a Catholicis, ut præter deum et carnem non esset in Christo anima, mentemque hominis non existimabat in eo prædicari . . . Sed postea hæreticorum Apollinaristarum hunc errorem esse cognoscens, catholicæ fidei collætatus et contemperatus est. Ego autem aliquanto posterius didicisse me fateor, in eo quod “verbum caro factum est” quomodo catholica veritas a Photini falsitate dirimatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.10">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . sicut et illos, qui superstitiose magis quam religiose, uti ne videantur duos deos dicere, neque rursum negare salvatoris deitatem, unam eandemque substantiam patris ac filii asseverant, id est, duo quidem nomina secundum diversitatem causarum recipientes, unam tamen ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Amplius nobis profuit culpa quam nocuit: in quo redemptio quidem nostra divinum munus invenit. Facta est mihi culpa mea merces redemptionis, per quam mihi Christus advenit . . . Fructuosior culpa quam innocentia; innocentia arrogantem me fecerat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Apologia pro apocalypsi et evangelio Johannis apostoli et evangelistæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Auditor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Auditores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p20.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p20.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p30.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p31.1">6</a></li>
 <li>Avenæ vero illæ ubique tunc semen excusserant. Ita altquamdiu per hypocrisin subdola vivacitate latitavit, et nunc denuo erupit. Sed et denuo eradicabitur, si voluerit dominus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Caro dominica a deo patre Jesu vocita est; spiritus sanctus, qui de cælo descendit, Christus, id est unctus dei vivi, a deo vocitus est, spiritus carni mixtus Jesus Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Catechumeni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cathedra Petri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Ceterum Iudaicæ fidei ista res, sic unum deum credere, ut filium adnumerare ei nolis, et post filium spiritum. Quid enim erit inter nos et illos nisi differentia ista? Quod opus evangelii, si non exinde pater et filius et spiritus, tres crediti, unum deum sistunt?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus Iesus dominus et deus noster ipse est summus sacerdos dei patris et sacrificium patri se ipsum obtulit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus, homo et deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Compassus est pater filio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Compassus est pater filio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.42">1</a></li>
 <li>Compellimur hæreticorum et blasphemantium vitiis illicita agere, ardua scandere, ineffabilia eloqui, inconcessa præsumere. Et cum sola fide explorari, quæ præcepta sunt, oporteret, adorare scilicet patrem et venerari cum eo filium, sancto spiritu abundare, cogimur sermonis nostri humilitatem ad ea, quæ inenarrabilia sunt extendere et in vitium vitio coarctamur alieno, ut, quæ contineri religione mentium oportuisset, nunc in periculum humani eloquii proferantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p29.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Credo in deo patre omnipotente, invisibili et impassibili: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Cunctos populos, quos clementiæ nostræ regit temperamentum, in tali volumus religione versari, quam divinum Petrum atostolum tradidisse Romanis religio usque ad nunc ab ipso insinuata declarat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.23">1</a></li>
 <li>De populo absconso sancto omnipotentis Christi dei vivi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.11">1</a></li>
 <li>De summa trinitate et de fide catholica et ut nemo de ea publice contendere audeat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Dic mihi, super quem spiritus sanctus sicut columba descendit? Si perfectus erat, si filius erat, si virtus erat, non poterat spiritus ingredi, sicut nec regnum potest ingredi intra regnum. Cuius autem ei cælitus emissa vox testimonium detulit dicens: Hic est filius meus dilectus, in quo bene complacui? Dic age nihil remoreris, quis ille est, qui parat hæc omnia, qui agit universa? Responde itane blasphemiam pro ratione impudenter allegas, et inferre conaris?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Diximusne aliquid et sonuimus aliquid dignum deo? Immo vero nihil me aliud quam dicere voluisse sentio; si autem dixi, non hoc est quod dicere volui. Hoc unde scio, p: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Doctor ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Duos et tres iam iactitant a nobis prædicari, se vero unius dei cultores præsamunt . . . monarchiam, inquiunt, tenemus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego fateor caritati tuæ, solis eis scriptuaram libris, qui iam canonici appellantur, didici hunc timorem honoremque deferre, ut nullum eorum auctorem scribendo aliquid errasse firmissime credam. Ac si aliquid in eis offendero litteris, quod videatur contrarium veritati, nihil aliud quam vel mendosum esse codicem, vel interpretem non assecutum esse quod dictum est, vel me minime intellexisse non ambigam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego vero evangelio non crederem, nisi me catholicæ ecclesiæ commoveret auctoritas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Electi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.10">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.12">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p20.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p20.3">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p20.5">9</a></li>
 <li>Emendari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Epithalamium libellus hic, id est, nuptiale carmen, dramatis in modum mihi videtur a Salomone conscriptus, quem cecinit instar nubentis sponsæ, et erga sponsum suum, qui est sermo dei, cœlesti amore flagrantis. Adamavit enim eum, sive anima, quæ ad imaginem eius facta est, sive ecclesia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ergo quia duos et unum invenimus, ideo ambo unus atque idem et filius et pater.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Est deus omnipotens, unus, a semetipso creatus, quem infra reperies magnum et humilem ipsum. Is erat in verbo positus, sibi solo notatus, Qui pater et filius dicitur et spiritus sanctus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Et fuit homo deus, ut nos in futuro haberet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Et patitur, quomodo voluit sub imagine nostra.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Expositiones veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Felix culpa quæ tantum et talem meruit habere redemptorem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Felix ruina quæ reparatur in melius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Filius dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Fornicatio deputetur ad pœnam, nisi satisfactione purgetur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Fructicaverant avenæ Praxeanæ hic quoque superseminatæ dormientibus multis in simplicitate doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Gratulemur et gratias agamus non solum nos Christianos factos esse, sed Christum . . . admiramini gaudete: Christus facti sumus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p18.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic ex diverso volet aliquis etiam filium invisibilem contendere, ut sermonem, ut spiritum . . . Nam et illud adiiciunt ad argumentationem, quod si filius tunc (Exod. 33: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic pater in filio venit, deus unus ubique.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc inquam semper neque quidquam præterea, hæreticorum novitatibus excitata [that then is admitted], conciliorum suorum decretis catholica perfecit ecclesia, nisi ut quod prius a majoribus sola traditione susceperat, hoc deinde posteris etiam per scripturæ chirographum consignaret, magnam rerum summam paucis litteris comprehendendo et plerumque propter intelligentiæ lucem non novum fidei sensum novæ appellationis proprietate signando: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc si qui putaverit me προβολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Homo, fide, spe et caritate subnixus eaque inconcusse retinens, non indiget scipturis nisi ad alios instruendos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Iam caro deus erat, in qua dei virtus agebat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Idcirco nec voluit se manifestare, quid esset, Sed filium dixit se missum fuisse a patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Idem igitur sacerdos, idem et hostia, et sacerdotium tamen et sacrificium humanæ condicionis officium est. Nam et agnus ad immolandum ductus est et sacerdos erat secundum ordinem Melchisedech.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.16">1</a></li>
 <li>In canonicis autem scripturis ecclesiarum catholicarum quam plurimum auctoritatem sequatur, inter quas sane illæ sint, quæ apostolicas sedes habere et epistolas accipere meruerunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In iis quæ aperte in scriptura posita sunt, inveniuntur illa omnia, quæ continent fidem moresque vivendi, spem scilicet et caritatem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.11">1</a></li>
 <li>In quantum enim homo, in tantum mediator; in quantum autem verbum, non medius, quia æqualis deo . . . pro nobis deo victor et victor et victima, et ideo victor quia victima; pro nobis deo sacerdos et sacrificium; et ideo sacerdos quia sacrificium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipse se sibi filium fecit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipsum dicit patrem descendisse in virginem, ipsum ex ea natum, ipsum passum ipsum denique esse Iesum Christum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ita duo negotia diaboli Praxeas Romæ procuravit, prophetiam expulit et hæresim intulit, paracletum fugavit et patrem crucifixit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus Christus, deus et homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus impatibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p16.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Jesus patibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Manifesto declarat, simile vel idem esse perfectam naturam et perfectam personam . . . Naturæ vox designat, quid sit aliqua res, vel essentiam vel quidditatem; hypostasis vero modum metaphysicum existendi monstrat. Ex quo patet, ad notionem perfectæ naturæ modum illum perfectum existendi non requiri. Hac in re erravit Mopsuestenus, et hæresis perniciosa ex hoc errore nata est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Mihi adhærere deo bonum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mihi pium videtur dicere, quod nihil eguerit filius dei in eo quod adventus eius procuratur ad terras, neque opus habuerit columba, neque baptismate, neque matre, neque fratribus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Monarchia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p8.26">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.36">2</a></li>
 <li>Multa, quæ non inveniuntur in litteris apostolorum neque in conciliis posteriorum, et tamen quia per universam custodiuntur ecclesiam, non nisi ab ipsis tradita et commendata creduatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Multa, quæ universa tenet ecclesia et ob hoc ab apostolis præcepta bene creduntur, quamquam scripta non reperiantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec tamen ab hoc mediator est, quia verbum, maxime quippe immortale et maxime beatum verbum longe est a mortalibus miseris; sed mediator per quod homo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Necesse est ut omne peccatum satisfactio aut pœna sequatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Non est ignorandum præsentem epistolam esse falsatam, quæ licet publicetur non tamen in canone est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Nulla res in via (ad deum) tenere nos debet, quando nec ipse dominus, in quantum via nostra esse dignatus est, tenere nos voluerit, sed transire; ne rebus temporalibus, quamvis ab illo pro salute nostra susceptis et gestis, hæreamus infirmiter, sed per eas potius curramus alacriter etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Patripassiani, Valentiniani, Appelletiani, Ophitæ, Marcionitæ et cetere hæreticorum pestes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Placuit ergo, præsente spiritu sancto et angelis eius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Placuit nobis spiritu sancto suggerente: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Porro qui eundem patrem dicis et filium, eundem et protulisse ex semetipso facis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.31">1</a></li>
 <li>Praxeas quidem hæresim introduxit quam Victorinus corroborare curavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Prius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Prædictus est deus carnaliter nasci pro nobis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Quare dominus noster carnem induit? Ut ipsa caro victoriæ gaudia gustaret et dona gratiæ explorata et cognita haberet. Si deus sine carne vicisset, quæ ei tribuerentur laudes? Secundo, ut dominus noster manifestum faceret, se initio creationis nequaquam ex invidia prohibuisse, quominus homo fieret deus, quia maius est, quod dominus noster in homine humiliabatur, quam quod in eo, dum magnus et gloriosus erat, habitabat. Hinc illud: ‘Ego dixi, dii estis’.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui et filius diceris et pater inveniris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid est enim, dices, sermo nisi vox et sonus oris, et sicut grammatici tradunt, aër offensus, intellegibilis auditu, ceterum vanum nescio quid.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis nesciat sanctam scripturam canonicam tam veteris quam novi testamenti certis suis terminis contineri, eamque omnibus posterioribus episcoporum litteris ita præponi, ut de illa omnino dubitari et disceptari non possit, utrum verum vel utrum rectum sit, quidquid in ea scriptum esse constiterit: episcoporum autem litteras quæ post confirmatum canonem vel scriptæ sunt vel scribuntur, et per sermonem forte sapientiorem cuiuslibet in ea re peritioris, et per aliorum episcoporum graviorem auctoritatem doctioremque prudentiam et per concilia licere reprehendi, si quid in eis forte a veritate deviatum est: et ipsa concilia quæ per singulas regiones vel provincias fiunt, plenariorum conciliorum auctoritati quæ fiunt ex universo orbe Christiano, sine ullis ambagibus cedere: ipsaque plenaria sæpe priora posterioribus emendari, cum aliquo experimento rerum aperitur quod clausum erat, et cognoscitur quod latebat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Quisquis in scripturis (I. 37) aliud sentit quam ille qui scripsit, illis non mentientibus fallitur; sed tamen, ut dicere cœperam, si ea sententia fallitur, qua ædificet caritatem, quæ finis præcepti est, ita fallitur ac si quisquam errore deserens viam, eo tamen per agrum pergat, quo etiam via illa perducit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod filius dixit, cum sit deus pristinus ipse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod universa tenet ecclesia, nec conciliis institutum sed semper retentum est, non nisi auctoritate apostolica traditum rectissime creditur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Quomodo poterit vera columba verum hominem ingredi atque in eo permanere, caro enim carnem ingredi non potest? sed magis si Iesum hominem verum confiteamur, eum vero, qui dicitur, sicut columba, Spiritum Sanctum, salva est nobis ratio in utraque. Spiritus enim secundum rectam rationem habitat in homine, et descendit et permanet et competenter hoc et factum est et fit semper . . . Descendit spiritus super hominem dignum se: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Quomodo potuit ista res (the baptism by heretics), tantis altercationum nebulis involuta, ad plenarii concilii luculentam illustrationem confirmationemque perduci, nisi primo diutius per orbis terrarum regiones multis hinc atque hinc disputationibus et collationibus episcoporum pertractata constaret?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Requiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Sabelliani et Marcionitæ dicunt, quod hæc futura sit Christi ad deum patrem subjectio, ut in patrem filius refundatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sanctus spiritus, dei filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Secundum motum animi mei et spiritus sancti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed et eos, qui hominem dicunt dominum Iesum præcognitum et prædestinatum, qui ante adventum carnalem substantialiter et proprie non exstiterit, sed quod homo natus patris solam in se habuerit deitatem, ne illos quidem sine periculo est ecclesiæ numero sociari.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed etsi nulla ratione indagetur, nullo sermone explicetur, verum tamen est quod antiquitus veraci fide catholica prædicatur et creditur per ecclesiam totam; quæ filios fidelium nec exorcizaret, nec exsufflaret, si non eos de potestate tenebrarum et a principe mortis erueret, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Si enim hominem eum tantummodo ex Maria esse dicis et in baptismate spiritum percepisse, ergo per profectum filius videbitur et non per naturam. Si tamen tibi concedam dicere, secundum profectum esse filium quasi hominem factum, hominem vere esse opinaris, id est, qui caro et sanguis sit?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p26.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Si unus deus Christus, Christus autem deus, pater est Christus, quia unus deus; si non pater sit Christus, dum et deus filius Christus, duo dii contra scripturas introducti videantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut sancti evangelii quattuor libros, sic quattuor concilia suscipere et venerari me fateor.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Simplices quique, ne dixerim imprudentes et idiotæ, quæ maior semper pars credentium est, quoniam et ipsa regula fidei a pluribus diis sæculi ad unicum et verum deum transfert, non intelligentes unicum quidem, sed cum sua οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Tenebit igitur hunc modum in scripturis canonicis, ut eas quæ ab omnibus accipiuntur ecclesiis catholicis, præponat eis quas quædam non accipiunt; in iis vero quæ non accipiuntur ab omnibus, præponat eas, quas plures gravioresque accipiunt eis, quas pauciores minorisque auctoritatis ecclesiæ tenent. Si autem alias invenerit a pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi, quamquam hoc facile inveniri non possit, æqualis tamen auctoritatis eas habendas puto.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde deus clamat: Stulte, hac nocte vocaris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Unicum deum non alias putat credendum, quem si ipsum eundemque et patrem et filium et spiritum s. dicat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Universitatis nostræ caro est factus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Unus est in cælo deus dei, terræ marisque, Quem Moyses docuit ligno pependisse pro nobis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut et filius hominis esset filius dei, naturam in se universæ carnis assumpsit, per quam effectus vera vitis genus in se universæ propaginis tenet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut sic divisos diceremus, quomodo iactitatis, tolerabilius erat, duos divisos quam unum deum versipellem prædicare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.43">1</a></li>
 <li>Utinam,” says Jerome, “tam nostra confirmare potuisset quam facile aliena destruxit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Utuntur capitulis scripturarum quæ de Christo veluti de homine edocent, quæ autem ut deo dicunt ea vero non accipiunt, legentes et nullo modo intellegentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p6.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Valde perfectos et irreprehensibiles in omnibus eos volebant esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Vis etiam per me scire, utrum dei flatus ille in Adam idem ipse sit anima. Breviter respondeo, aut ipse est aut ipso anima facta est. Sed si ipse est, factus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>a culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>actus medicinalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ad absurdum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.10">1</a></li>
 <li>ad hoc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.8">1</a></li>
 <li>affectiones humanæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.14">1</a></li>
 <li>affectus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.18">1</a></li>
 <li>afflatus divinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>aliud a patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.6">1</a></li>
 <li>alius a patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.7">1</a></li>
 <li>articuli puri et mixti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus stantis et cadentis ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.i-p1.4">1</a></li>
 <li>assumptio carnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p18.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.30">2</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas ecclesiarum orientalium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>auditores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.5">1</a></li>
 <li>bona opera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.14">1</a></li>
 <li>caput et origo traditionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>caro: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.1">2</a></li>
 <li>causa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>communem fidem affirmant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.4">1</a></li>
 <li>compassus est pater filio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p26.29">1</a></li>
 <li>complexus oppositorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>consensus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p12.3">2</a></li>
 <li>consensus patrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>contra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.17">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus permixtum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus verum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>culpa subjectum reddidit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.27">1</a></li>
 <li>cultus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p39.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p4.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p27.1">5</a></li>
 <li>curavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>cæleste iudicium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>deitas patris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p7.1">2</a></li>
 <li>delenda erat culpa, sed nisi per sacrificium deleri non poterat. Quærendum erat sacrificium, sed quale sacrificium poterat pro absolvendis hominibus inveniri? Neque etenim iustum fuit, ut pro rationali homine brutorum animalium victimæ cæderentur . . . Ergo requirendus erat homo . . . qui pro hominibus offerri debuisset, ut pro rationali creatura rationalis hostia mactaretur. Sed quid quod homo sine peccato inveniri non poterat, et oblata pro nobis hostia quando nos a peccato inundate potuisset, si ipsa hostia peccati contagio non careret? Ergo ut rationalis esset hostia, homo fuerat offerendus: ut vero a peccatis mundaret hominem, homo et sine peccato. Sed quis esset sine peccato homo, si ex peccati commixtione descenderet. Proinde venit propter nos in uterum virginis filius dei, ibi pro nobis factus est homo. Sumpta est ab illo natura, non culpa. Fecit pro nobis sacrificium, corpus suum exhibuit pro peccatoribus, victimam sine peccato, quæ et humanitate mori et iustitia mundare potuisset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.13">1</a></li>
 <li>deo satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>derivatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.17">1</a></li>
 <li>descendit ad inferna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.12">1</a></li>
 <li>deum talia passum, Ut enuntietur crucifixus conditor orbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.18">1</a></li>
 <li>deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.11">1</a></li>
 <li>dicta patrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dissensiones quæstionesque Sabellianorum silentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>divinæ traditionis caput et origo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>dixit deus: Induam me carne . . . et erit omnis homo tamquam deus non secundum naturam sed secundum participationem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-p1.19">1</a></li>
 <li>donum superadditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p22.3">2</a></li>
 <li>duæ substantiæ, una persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p1.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.16">1</a></li>
 <li>epistula fundamenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>et qui unum eundemque contendunt patrem et filium, iam incipiunt dividere illos potius quam unare; talem monarchiam apud Valentinum fortasse didicerunt, duos facere Iesum et Christum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.35">1</a></li>
 <li>ex nobis accepit quod proprium offeret pro nobis . . . sacrificium de nostro obtulit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.20">1</a></li>
 <li>ex patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.9">1</a></li>
 <li>ex professo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>figura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.17">1</a></li>
 <li>filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.10">1</a></li>
 <li>filius hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.15">2</a></li>
 <li>forum publicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>gubernaculum interpretationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>hic erat Omnipotens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.16">1</a></li>
 <li>hic erat venturus, commixtus sanguine nostro, ut videretur homo, sed deus in carne latebat . . . dominus ipse veniet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.24">1</a></li>
 <li>homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p26.9">2</a></li>
 <li>homo nudus et solitarius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>idiotes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>igitur si propterea eundem et patrem et filium credendum putaverunt, ut unum deum vindicent etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ignis purgatorius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.19">1</a></li>
 <li>in loco: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>in puris naturalibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in sua extollentia separabat trinitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.4">1</a></li>
 <li>inquis, duo dii prædicuntur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>ipsa spes tota, deo credere, qui ligno pependit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.22">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.41">1</a></li>
 <li>lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>litteræ pacis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>mala in ordinem redacta faciunt decorem universi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>mala pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>maledictorum se obtulit morti, ut maledictionem legis solveret, hostiam se ipsum voluntarie offerendo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>melioris notæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>merita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.17">1</a></li>
 <li>mortuus est non ex divina, sed ex humana substantia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.40">1</a></li>
 <li>mutatis mutandis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.9">1</a></li>
 <li>natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>nolens-volens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>nostra lex = nostra religio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p32.3">1</a></li>
 <li>offerre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.10">1</a></li>
 <li>omnia peccata paria esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.58">1</a></li>
 <li>omnipotens Christus descendit ad suos electos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.12">1</a></li>
 <li>passio suscepta voluntarie est, officio ipsa satisfactura pœnali: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>passiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.23">1</a></li>
 <li>pater: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>perfecti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.6">2</a></li>
 <li>personæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pia fraus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p31.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p4.1">2</a></li>
 <li>placare deum, satisfacere deo per hostias: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>portio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.16">1</a></li>
 <li>post tempus pater natus et pater passus, ipse deus, dominus omnipotens, Iesus Christus prædicatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>primus inter pares: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.34">1</a></li>
 <li>prius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p3.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p12.4">2</a></li>
 <li>pro: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p31.16">1</a></li>
 <li>pro munere in superno altari quod est in cœlis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pro peccato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>promereri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>promereri deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>propterea quod nascetur sanctum, vocabitur filius dei; caro itaque nata est, caro itaque erit filius dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.38">1</a></li>
 <li>qui se Callistus ita docuit Sabellianum, ut arbitrio suo sumat unam personam esse trinitatis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quia ipsum patrem sibi filium appellatum dicebant, ex quibus Marcion traxit errorem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quia peccata nostra suscepit, peccatum dictus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.22">1</a></li>
 <li>quid est enim, dices, sermo nisi vox et sonus oris et sicut grammatici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.54">1</a></li>
 <li>quid pro quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.7">1</a></li>
 <li>quis deus est ille, quem nos crucifiximus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.21">1</a></li>
 <li>quoad litteram: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quod Origines filium dei de ipsa dei substantia natum dixerit, id est, ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>quod et homo et deus Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quod facit Valentinus, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.16">1</a></li>
 <li>quod in eo ex virgine creando efficax dei sapientia et virtus exstiterit, et in nativitate eius divinæ prudentiæ et potestatis opus intellegatur, sitque in eo efficientia potius quam natura sapientiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p14.8">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ major misericordia quam quod pro nostris flagitiis se præbuit immolandum, ut sanguine suo mundum levaret, cuius peccatum nullo alio modo potuisset aboleri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.11">1</a></li>
 <li>rabies theologorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>redimere a culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>regula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.2">2</a></li>
 <li>regula fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p23.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p25.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p3.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p9.6">5</a></li>
 <li>regulæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.10">2</a></li>
 <li>religio publica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p37.13">1</a></li>
 <li>religiosi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p32.5">1</a></li>
 <li>requiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>restitutio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p37.5">1</a></li>
 <li>restitutio carnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p30.27">1</a></li>
 <li>sancti et docti homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sapientia habitavit in eo, sicut et habitamus et nos in domibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-p20.14">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.1">2</a></li>
 <li>satisfactiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.16">1</a></li>
 <li>schola: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.15">1</a></li>
 <li>scriptura canonica certis suis terminis continetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum hominem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sed remisso Alexandro cum suis syllogismis, etiam cum Psalmis Valentini, quos magna impudentia, quasi idonei alicuius auctoris interserit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p41.13">1</a></li>
 <li>sedes apostolica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.6">2</a></li>
 <li>sedes apostolicæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p2.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sermo dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.8">1</a></li>
 <li>sermo filius natus est, qui non in sono percussi aëris aut tono coactæ de visceribus vocis accipitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.56">1</a></li>
 <li>servile peccati iugum discutere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sign. manus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sign. sinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>signaculum oris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>signaculum oris, manus, and sinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>simplices et rudes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>simplicitas doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p3.23">1</a></li>
 <li>solitudinem faciunt, pacem appellant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>stat pro ratione voluntas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.11">1</a></li>
 <li>status quo ante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>substantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p18.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p7.4">2</a></li>
 <li>substantia divina — homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p17.16">1</a></li>
 <li>substantia humana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p29.16">1</a></li>
 <li>successio episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>summum bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>terra promissionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-p33.5">1</a></li>
 <li>testes veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>titubabit fides, si divinarum scripturarum vacillat auctoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>turpitudo litterræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>turpitudo litteræ ad decorem intelligentiæ spiritalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>unde ipsum evangelium coepit prædicari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>unicum imperium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ut caro, quæ peccaverat, redimeretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ut quia solvi non queunt divina decreta, persona magis quam sententia mutaretur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.21">1</a></li>
 <li>ut sic duos divisos diceremus, quomodo iactitatis etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.12">1</a></li>
 <li>validius donum factum est libertatis, quam debitum servitutis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-p8.29">1</a></li>
 <li>vanissimi Monarchiani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>via eminentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>via negationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p4.14">1</a></li>
 <li>vice versâ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p28.4">1</a></li>
 <li>vicini apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vis inertiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vota: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Æque in una persona utrumque distinguunt, patrem et filium, discentes filium carnem esse, id est hominem, id est Iesum, patrem autem spiritum, id est deum, id est Christum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-p9.34">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i.iii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.i-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.ii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.iv-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii.v-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.viii-Page_336">336</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
